SELECTIONS
FROM THE
OF
THOMAS B. GOULD,
A
MINISTER OF THE GOSPEL IN THE SOCIETY OF FRIENDS;
WITH
MEMOIRS- OF HIS LIFE.
BY
WILLIAM HODGSON.
"Let it not be a light thing in thine eyes, that lie now accounteth thee worthy to
suffer among HIls choice lambs, that He might make thy crown weightier, and thine
inheritance the fuller."-Letter from I. Penington, in Aylesbury Jail, to T. Ellwood, a prisoner at Oxford.
PHILADELPHIA:
FOR SALE BY THE EDITOR, NO. 714 ARCH ST.,
AND BY ISRAEL BUFFINTON, FALL RIVER, MASSACHUSETTS.
PRINTED  BY C. SHERMAN  & SON.
1860.








AT a Meeting for Sufferings of New England Yearly Meeting of
Friends, held at Newport, R. I., 3d of 8th month, 1860,The reading of the Writings and Memoirs of our dear departed
Friend, Thomas B. Gould, prepared by Wm. Hodgson, Jr., of Philadelphia, which has occupied several sittings of this meeting, at various
times, has been now concluded.  During the time in which we have
been thus engaged, we have been much comforted and edified by this
record of the remarkable faithfulness and devotion of our dear Friend
to the cause of Truth and Righteousness in the earth; and believing
that usefulness would result from a more general circulation and perusal
of these Writings, the Editor is left at liberty to publish the same; and
the Clerk is requested to furnish him with a copy of this minute.
Signed on behalf of the Meeting aforesaid.
GEORGE F. READ,
Clerk.








CONTENTS.
PAGE
MINUTE of New England Meeting for Sufferings,...         3
Preface,......                                 7
CHAPTER I.
From his Birth to the year 1837-Education-Youth-Early
Memoranda and Letters-View of the coming Defection,.          25
CHAPTER II.
From  1838 to 1840-Interview with Joseph John GurneySundry Letters respecting the Defection,....      89
CHAPTER III.
From 1840 to 1843-Comes forth in the ministry- -MarriageCorrespondence during the persecution of J. Wilbur,..    141
CHAPTER IV.
From  1843 to 1845-Persecuted for his faithful TestimonyGross perversion of the Discipline-Brought under " dealing"
by the ruling party-Progress of the Gurney Schism,..    181
CHAPTER V.
From 1845 to 1852-Separation in New England Yearly Meeting  Eastern journeys with Committees-And in the Ministry,    244
1*




vi                          CONTENTS.
CHAPTER VI.
From 1852 to 1854-Sermon at Little Compton-Letters on
the Progress of the Schism,...         310
CHAPTER VII.
During 1854-Visit to Ohio-Gurney separation in that Yearly
Meeting-Visit to Maryland, Pennsylvania, and New Jersey,    338
CHAPTER VIII.
From 1854 to his decease in 1856-Visit to Vermont and New
York-Last Sickness and Death,..    406




PREFACE.
IT may be well to premise to the following work, a few general
remarks, for the encouragement of a living remnant, and for the
information of that portion of its readers who may not have had
a clear understanding of the ground, nature, and tendency of the
sorrowful lapse which has spread over a large portion of the
Society of Friends, within the past twenty-five years, through
the introduction of doctrines contrary to those always held by its
faithful members from the beginning.
True Friends have ever believed that this people was raised up
of the great Head of the church universal, to testify to the almost
forgotten truth, that the Light of Christ in the soul is the immediate divine source of all true religion; and to bear a living witness to the life-giving efficacy of the Gospel, as "the power of
God unto salvation to every one that believeth."  This great
truth, which lies as a corner-stone to that fabric of practical
doctrine which has distinguished the Society of Friends from
other professors of the Christian name, was announced on various
occasions and in divers manners, by our blessed Lord and his
apostles.  They spoke of "the true Light that lighteth every
man that cometh into the world"-"the ingrafted Word, which
is able to save the soul"-" the Word nigh in the heart"-the
Light that'"maketh manifest" —"the Grace of God, which
bringeth salvation [and] hath appeared unto all men"-the
"Comforter," the Holy Spirit, who should "bring all things to
remembrance," and " guide into all truth"  " Christ in you the
hope of glory"-even come a "second time, without sin, unto




Viii                      PREFACE.
salvation" to all them  that believe and obey his voice.  Our
Saviour's own words were-" Abide in me, and I [will abide] in
you"-' he that is with you shall be in you"-" I in them, and
thou in me"-and " whosoever loveth me, my Father will love
him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with him."
Holy and blessed promise! And who can doubt that a substantial
reality was intended by these repeated assurances 
It was through submission to the humbling and purifying operations of this Spirit in the soul, and obedience to its successive
manifestations, that our predecessors were brought to know by
experience for themselves the blessed truths of the Gospel; and
were made quick of understanding to perceive the falsifications and
perversions by which the profession of Christian doctrine had
been beclouded, in the long and dark night of apostasy, which the
dawn of the Reformation from Popery had then only partially
dispelled.  The "dayspring from  on high," which mercifully
shined into their souls, and to which they faithfully gave heed,
brought them to a clear appreciation of the' perfect day" of the
Gospel dispensation; and they were enabled to put away those
corruptions and man-made accompaniments and impediments to
Christianity, with which carnal contrivance had burdened it, and
under the delusive influence of which, many were " ever learning,
and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth."
Obedience to this principle of Light. and Grace in the soul, and
simple dependence upon its teaching, produced also a clear sight
and sense of their duty to God, and of the ways of His providence
to mankind; and the doctrines of the Gospel, in accordance with
the testimony of Holy Scripture-mysteries unknown to the
merely natural mind-were thereby opened to them  and sealed
upon their understandings; so that they could say, they knew
the truth, and the truth had made them free. Herein they were
made stewards of the mysteries of God, saw, eye to eye, the deep
things of His Kingdom, spoke one language, and promulgated
an entire harmony of doctrine. It is doubtful whether any other
religious body would be able to present so large an amount of
writings, controversial, didactic, and biographical, in support of




PREFACE.                           ix
heir own faith, published during an equal period, as the Society of
Friends produced during the first thirty years of its distinct existence as a body; and all this was of one and the same faith with
that of succeeding periods, notwithstanding the bold assertions to
the contrary, put forth by recent authors. Indeed it is wonderful,
considering the great variety of mental character, and of the
circumstances of life and education under which they had previously been placed, how great was the uniformity of doctrine among
them from the very first; and this fact seems clearly to confirm us
in the belief that the Lord himself was their Leader and their
Teacher.
The various Christian testimonies which they were thus led to
promulgate to the world, were parts of one great divine law,fruit of one tree-branches of the one stem,-even of the principle of Light and Life in the hearts of the faithful.  They found
that a close adherence to this holy law written in the heart
brought them into a true unity and fellowship with Christ and
one with another; and they saw that all departures from  the
unity of this faith had their beginning in a departure from this
law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus, by which an entrance
was allowed to the Tempter to beguile and lead astray; so that
none who had once known the truth could depart from and oppose
any part of this fabric of doctrines, but they who had first departed in heart from that which was the corner-stone thereof.
Thus their endeavors to restore transgressors and those who had
fallen away from any of the testimonies of their profession, were
principally or primarily directed towards awakening again a sincere and humble dedication of heart to the Lord in his inward
manifestations; knowing that if the Witness for truth could be
raised again into dominion in that heart, the branches which had
withered would soon recover their vitality and health. Yet they
ceased not, for all this, to point out the errors which such were in,
and faithfully and openly to testify against them.
Clear and sound they were in the faith, that He who was the
eternal Word and Son of God, wasimanifested in the flesh, and
" bore our sins in his own body on the tree," as an atonement for




X                         PREFACE.
the sins of the whole world, was raised again for our justification,
and now sitteth at the right hand of the Father as our Intercessor
and Advocate. Yet entirely consistent with this was their belief,
that even that blessed offering for sin, once for all, without the
gates of Jerusalem, can only be made available to mankind individually, as they submit in heart and mind to the cleansing and
purifying operations of His visiting Grace and indwelling Spirit,
and walk in obedience to the leadings of the light thereof.  So
that it was, in their view, no less hazardous to the soul's welfare,
to reject the inward coming of Christ into the soul,-to enlighten
it by His universal and saving Light to see the nature and depth
of sin, and Him its Saviour to deliver it from sin; to refine and
purify it by the washing of regeneration, and the renewing of the
Holy Ghost; to lead and guide it into all truth, and qualify and
strengthen it, according to His will, for every good thought, word,
or deed,-than it was, to discard and deny His miraculous coming
in the flesh, for that perfect example, and great offering for sin,
and all that He did for us, without us, in that prepared body in
which IHe was "seen of men." They knew, that while "no man
can come to the Father but by Christ," yet no man can availingly
"call Jesus, Lord, but by the Holy Ghost " and that therefore,
the immediate revelation of Christ to the soul being that which
alone affords to every individual any true and solid foundation for
his own hope in Christ, an attempt to invalidate this great fundamental truth, must be at least equally offensive in the Divine
sight, and as dangerous to the souls of men, as the denial of the
eternal Sonship of Him who was made flesh and offered Himself
an atonement for the sins of the whole world-awful and ever to
be avoided as such denial surely is I They could say from living
experience, " We know that the Son of God is come, and hath
given us an understanding that we may know Him that is true;"
and they were well assured, that they who have received this
manifestation, and abide true to it, never can deny that which He
hath outwardly done for man in that acceptable offering; for these
are of all men the most sensible of its efficacy and blessed sweetness to their souls.




PREFACE.                          xi
It can scarcely have escaped the notice of candid persons conversant with  the writings of our forefathers, how  eminently
sensitive they were to any misrepresentations of their faith or
doctrines, and how  ready they always appeared to defend the
truth and to disprove the allegations of its opponents. They held
that pure divine truth was more to be cherished than any other
possession with which it had pleased Divine Wisdom to intrust
them, for the best welfare of mankind.  Many were the occasions
on which, either through the enmity of their persecutors, or the
envy and malice of false and apostatized brethren, their zeal was
aroused in defence of the doctrines of the Gospel.  George Fox
himself set an example, in stepping forward with his pen to the
rebuke of gainsayers and the clearing of the church from perversion or reproach. And on the occasion of that extensive and
sore trial to Friends by the apostasy of Wilkinson, Story, and
Rogers, many eminent members were engaged in controverting
their errors and opposing their schism, both orally and in printed
or written communications.  The most prominent ministers and
elders in the Society were often, and for a long time together,
laboriously engaged in this work; and this they did promptly
and openly, for the preservation of the flock, and the clearing
away of reproach from  the precious cause which they espoused.
And greatly blessed was their labor of love and true zeal, to the
confirmation of many, and to the conviction and restoration of
some that had erred.  But where this was not the result-even
where error succeeded in drawing away disciples after it-the
faithful servant having done what he could was clear; and the
church was clear by issuing and maintaining its testimony against
such errors, and against those engaged or led away therein. And
they who stood to the original acknowledged faith of the body,
were always accepted as the true members of the Society, without
question from friends or foes.
Robert Barclay, in his " Apology for the true Christian Divinity," in mentioning the characteristics of a true and living
church of Christ, gives this as a distinguishing one, that it consists of those who are not only gathered into a belief of the true




xii                       PREFACE.
principles and doctrines of the Christian faith, but who are also
concerned " to bear a joint testimony for the truth and against
error, suffering for the same, and so becoming, through this
fellowship, as one family and household."
About the time of the defection of Wilkinson, Story, and
Rogers, above mentioned, R. Barclay published his celebrated
Treatise on Church Government, entitled "The Anarchy of the
Ranters," &c.; in which he clearly advocated the necessity of
separating those from  the communion of the gathered church,
who persist in promulgating doctrines adverse to its ancient faith;
and, without regard to the question of numbers, sustained the
undeniable position of those who remain firm and faithful to the
original principles of the Society.  In this work he says:
"Nov if any one or more so engaged with us, should arise to
teach any other doctrine or doctrines, contrary to these which were
the ground of our being one, who can deny but the body hath
power in such a case to declare,' This is not according to the truth
we profess; and therefore we pronounce such and such doctrines
to be wrong, with which we cannot have unity, nor yet any more
spiritual fellowship with those that hold them.' And so, such
cut themselves off from  being members, by dissolving the very
bond by which they were linked to the body."...' As,
if a body be gathered into one fellowship by the belief of certain
principles, he that comes to believe otherways, naturally scattereth
himself; for that the cause, that gathered him, is taken away."
What R. Barclay had in view, in speaking as above of "the
body," was not necessarily the plurality, or majority, as is manifest from the following passage taken from his Postscript or
Vindication" of his work on Church Government, viz.: "The
power of decision is only and alone in the Spirit, not necessarily
tied to a general assembly; but if it please God to make use of
such an assembly, yet neither to the plurality of them, but in and
through such of His servants as IHe sees meet. And that none
are capable or can be supposed to be members of such an assembly,
or esteemed such from whom such a judgment can be expected,
or ought to be received, unless they be men in whom the Grace




PREFACE.                         X111
of God not only is, but hath truly wrought to mortify and regenerate them in a good measure: in whom the judgment of truth
really proceeding from the Spirit, will be manifest to all who are
truly faithful," &c.
Again R. Barclay says, in the same treatise: " Suppose a people
really gathered unto the true and certain principles of the Gospel;
if any of these people shall arise and contradict any of those fundamental truths, whether have not such as' stand, good right to cast
such a one out from among them, and to pronounce positively,This is contrary to the truth we profess and own; and therefore
ought to be rejected, and not received, nor yet he that asserts it,
as one of us?  And is not this obligatory on all the members,
seeing all are concerned?" &c.  And again: "For seeing it is so,
that in the true church there may men arise, and speak perverse
things-contrary to the doctrine and Gospel already received; what
is to be the place of those that hold the pure and ancient truth?
Must they look upon these perverse men still as their brethren?
Must they cherish them as fellow-members? Or must they judge,
condemn, and deny them?"
And further on, he remarks: "If God has gathered a people
by this means into the belief of one and the same truth, must not
they, if they turn and depart from it, be admonished, reproved,
and condemned?  Yea, rather than those that are not yet come
to the truth; because they crucify afresh unto themselves the
Lord of Glory, and put Him to open shame."...  "Were
such a principle to be received or believed, that in the church of
Christ no man should be separated from, no man condemned or
excluded the fellowship and communion of the body, for his judgment or opinion in matter of faith, then what blasphemies so
horrid, —what heresies so damnable,-what doctrine of devilsbut might harbor itself in the church of Christ?  What need
then of sound doctrine, if no doctrine make unsound?" &c..
"So that from all that is above mentioned, we do safely conclude, that where a people are gathered together into the belief
of the principles and doctrines of the Gospel of Christ, if any of
that people [mark, without limitation as to a small or a large
2




Xiv                       PREFACE.
number] shall go from  their principles, and assert things false
and contrary to what they have already received; such as stand
and abide firm in the faith, have power by the Spirit of God,
after they have used Christian endeavors to convince and reclaim
them, upon their obstinacy, to separate from such, and to exclude
them from their spiritual fellowship and communion: for otherways, if this be denied, farewell to all Christianity, or to the
maintaining of any sound doctrine in the church of Christ."
A few pages afterwards, R. Barclay adds: " Or on the other
hand, that those that abide faithful, and have a discerning of
those evils, ought to be silent, and never ought to reprove or gainstand them, nor yet warn and guard others against them; and
that it is a part of the commendable unity of the church of Christ,
to suffer all such things without taking notice of them —  know
none [that] will say so; but if there be any so foolish as to affirm
it, let them consider these Scriptures," &c., &c.
" For though Christ be the Prince of peace, and doth nmost of all
commend love and unity to His disciples; yet I also know H'e'came not to send peace, but a sword,' that is, in dividing man
from the lusts and sins he hath been united to. And also it is
the work of His disciples and messengers to break the bands and
unity of the wicked, wherein they are banded against God and
His truth, and the confederacy of such as stand in unrighteousness, by inviting and bringing as many as will obey, unto righteousness; whereby they become disunited and separated from their
companions, with whom they were centred, and at peace, in the
contrary and cursed nature. And indeed, blessed are they, that
are sent forth of the Lord to scatter here, that they may gather
into the unity of the life: and they are blessed, that, in this
respect, even for righteousness' sake, are scattered and separated
from their brethren, that they may come to'know the brotherhood
and fellowship which is in the Light; from which none ought to
scatter, nor to be scattered; but be more and more gathered
thereunto."
Concerning the right and power of decision in the church, R.
Barclay says: "The only proper judge of controversies in the




PREFACE.                         XV
church, is the Spirit of God; and the power of deciding solely lies
in it; as having the only unerring, infallible, and certain judgment belonging to it: which infallibility is not necessarily annexed to any persons, person, or places whatsoever, by virtue of
any office, place, or station any one may have or have had in the
body of Christ.  That is to say, that any have ground to reason
thus,-because I am or have been such an eminent member, therefore my judgment is infallible; or, because we are the greatest
number; or, that we live in such a noted or famous place, or the
like; —though some of these reasons may and ought to have their
true weight in case of contradictory assertions; yet not so, as upon
which, either mainly or only, the infallible judgment is to be
placed: but upon the Spirit, as that which is the firm and unmovable foundation."
Near the close of this treatise, he says: "This infallible judgment is only and unalterably annexed and seated in the Spirit
and power of God; not to any particular person or persons, meeting or assembly, by virtue of any settled ordination [he might
have said'organization'], office, place, or station that such may
have, or have had, in the church; no man, men, nor meeting,
standing or being invested in any authority in the church of
Christ upon other terms, than so long as he or they abide in the
living sense and unity of the life in their own particulars; which,
whosoever, one or more [mark that expression-one or more], inwardly departs from, ipso facto loses all authority, office, or certain
discerning, he or they formerly have had; though retaining the
true principles and sound form, and (may be) not fallen into any
gross practices, as may declare them generally to be thus withered
and decayed."
This work of Robert Barclay's, on "Church Government," as
well as his great work, the " Apology," has received the official
sanction of the Society of Friends from its first publication; and
the candid reader will excuse the extent of the above quotations
therefrom, on the consideration of the remarkable adaptation of
the positions advanced therein, to the circumstances of the present
times in the Society, and to the subjects alluded to throughout




Xvi                        PREFACE.
the following volume.  And does it not follow from R. Barclay's
reasoning, that if an individual member, or a meeting of the
Society, or even a number of meetings, large or small, associated
together, should persist in giving countenance to fundamental
error or departure from the ancient faith of the body, such individuals or meetings must thereby lose their standing in the church,
and all right authority therein which they might have had whilst
living and abiding in the truth?  And if so, how can the still
living branches of the Vine hesitate in withdrawingfrom  communion with such, and declaring them  separated from  that of
whose sap and life they are permitted to partake; lest by continuing
connected with them, and thus conniving at their lapse, they
should themselves be infected by contact with a lifeless portion of
the body?
The Society, though abounding in the good things of this life,
and enjoying the esteem, instead of the enmity of the world-and
perhaps in part as a consequence thereof-has of late years been
laden with distress and perplexity.  The past thirty-five years
have seen it sorrowfully torn by two fearful defections from the
faith of our forefathers, far surpassing any or all previous ones in
the extent of the devastation produced within its borders, and of
the reproach thereby brought upon the cause of truth.  The one
was, in effect, a denial of the outward, or what our Saviour has
done for us without us-the other, a discarding of the inward, or
what He is to do for us individually, within us. The first, the
heresy of Elias Hicks and his coadjutors, was characterized by a
denial of the miraculous birth and divine Sonship of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ, and his atonement for the sins of the whole
world; by a light esteem of the Holy Scriptures; and by a general
laxity of religious faith and life, bordering more or less on deism,
and clearly evincing their departure in lheart from  Him who is
the Sanctifier and holy Leader of his people. Against this defection many faithful brethren openly testified, and labored diligently
to expose its awfully delusive and destructive nature, and to preserve the flock, as much as might be, from its poisonous effects. But
in some places the power and influence of popular leaders induced




PREFACE.                         Xvii
great numbers to go off in the schism, leaving in many instances
but a small remnant to sustain the true Society in certain localities.
Yet to these was readily accorded by the Society elsewhere, the
undoubted claim to recognition and fellowship, without any further
regard to the smallness of their numbers than as their sympathies
were thereby additionally aroused on their behalf, as the records
of those days will amply show.  The question was, which party
faithfully adhered to the ancient doctrines and practices-not,
which had the numerical majority, or retained the meeting-houses,
in any portion of the heritage.
The other great defection from the true foundation of Quakerism, in our day, has been that distinguished by the name of its
chief author and prominent promoter, Joseph John Gurney, which
was of a far more insinuating and widely delusive character. In
this instance, the cunning enemy adapted his stratagem to suit the
proclivities of a people rich and full, learning to court the world
and avoid the humiliating submission to the cross of Christ, and
placing too great a reliance upon mere human learning and
acquirements; and accordingly the system now presented for the
acceptance of the unwary, was based upon the idea that a knowledge of religious truth and duty was to be obtained through an
intellectual belief and study of the Holy Scriptures; and characterized by views of a worldly nature, disparaging to the inward work
of Divine Grace as the groundwork; and discarding several of the
spiritual doctrines of our early Friends, and their published works
as expositions of what was now to be believed.  The "Beacon"
schism in England, of 1835 and 1836, was merely the premature
offshoot hereof, or the premonitory symptoms of the disease which
had already begun to lurk in secret, and was thwarting the application of preventives or remedies adequate to the danger.
When we consider the different features of these two successive
defections, we are, even at first sight, repelled and disgusted by the
coarse character of the wild unbelief of Elias Hicks, in regard to
that which our blessed Lord Jesus Christ did for mankind in that
prepared body in the days of his flesh; and might almost be induced
to look with leniency on the later departure, so fraught with a




Xviii                      PREFACE.
plausible show of what appears outwardly good unto men; did we
not find, on a near inspection and comparison of it with what has
already been seen in the Light to be the path which the vulture's
eye hath not seen, that in this heresy lurks a still greater danger
to the integrity of the church, on the very account of its insinuating nature, by which it would appear, as it were, as an angel'of
light, to the unwary mind, and thereby is calculated to draw away
great numbers who would not have dared to embrace the open
errors of Hicksism. The system of J. J. Gurney came over the
Society so stealthily, so amiably as it were, so beautifully in its
superficial aspect, so pleasingly to the natural affections and to
the benevolent tendencies of cultivated minds, so attractively to
the great bulk of nominal professors,-it was so calculated to win
for Friends the good will and esteem of others, instead of their
jealousy and enmity,-and so apparently parallel at first were its
paths (to the eye that looked at it but slightly) with that which
by many was looked upon as the true path of their profession,that great multitudes were entangled in it, before they suspected
anything more than supposed improvements of sentiment and
language, conformable to the polish of the nineteenth century.
Yet there were, even early in the inroads of this great defection,
some deeply experienced and faithful servants of the Most High,
whose inward eye being kept in the Head, and open to the unfoldings of His wisdom, was renewedly anointed and enabled to
detect the snare thus laid for the unwary; and these mourned
over the lapse which they saw impending over this people. For
J. J. Gurney, by his position in the community at large, and in
the Society, attracted to his support the influence of many standing
as leaders and occupying posts of much power; and though he was
not without admonition, even early in his career as an author, yet
preferring his own ways, and the learning of the schools, to the
wisdom of those who had learned it at the school of Christ, he
proceeded to add volume to volume in great profusion, spreading
whole editions of some of his works gratuitously; and soon acquired
great authority, and almost superseded the previous publications
of the Society on the tables of the members, by the overwhelmling numbers of his own.




PREFACE.                           xix
This seed produced its natural fruit; for notwithstanding the
testimony openly borne against it, by such servants of Christ as
Thomas Shillitoe, John and Lydia Ann Barclay, Sarah L. Grubb,
George and Ann Jones, John IHarrison, Thomas Hancock, and
others in England, and many gifted and faithful ones in America,
the voices of the multitude in favor of a popular religion prevailed
to such an extent, as to render the primitive principles and practices of the Society distasteful to a very large proportion of the
members.  It is needless here to trace the successive steps of this
sad departure.  The inquiring reader may find them  in some of
the published official documents of Philadelphia and New England
Yearly Meetings, and may learn many features of its progress by
an attentive perusal of the "Journal of John Wilbur," and the
letters contained in this volume.*
Thomas B. Gould was one of the first in New England, who
clearly discerned the nature of this awful defection, and the
probable results to be apprehended from its being allowed to
spread unrestrained over the land; and was constrained to stand
in the breach, in conjunction with his beloved and honored friend
John Wilbur, and other honest-hearted and unflinching servants
of Christ, in an early stage of its appearance in this country.
His letters, written during the troubles brought by this schism
upon the Society in New England, show the constancy of his zeal
in testifying against its inroads, and in warning his friends to
beware of its fascinations.  Many of these letters are too ample
in their details for insertion in this work, and may furnish valuable material for the future historian; but the portions selected
for our present purpose will almost furnish of themselves a con* For distinct and detailed information relative to the nature of this defection, and the essential difference of doctrine and practice between the position
taken by the Gurney party, and that of Friends from the beginning, the
reader is referred to the "Appeal for the Ancient Doctrines," &c., published
by Philadelphiat'early Meeting in 1847; the " Report on the Division in
New England Yearly Meeting," issued by the same Yearly Meeting in 1849;
the "Journal and Correspondence of John Wilbur, 1859;" and an "Examination of the Memoirs and Writings of J. J. Gurney," by W. Hodgson, Philadelphia, 1856.




XX:                        PREFACE.
nected narrative of the exercises and trials which, from time to
time, were his portion, in opposing the progress of innovation, or
in defending the truth and his own position in it. These letters
may possibly appear to some to dwell much on his own affairs.
But it will be well to remember that they were addressed, in
most instances, to his intimate and familiar friends, who, as he
knew, felt a lively interest in whatever concerned him and the
cause, and were desirous of such intelligence from time to time.
It was also the aim of the editor, in making the selection, to
present especially such portions of the correspondence, as alluded
most particularly to the successive events and circumstances forming the main features of his pilgrimage; and many portions of a
different character have necessarily been omitted, as their insertion
would have swelled too voluminously the bulk of the work.
It will be seen by the reader, that Thomas B. Gould partook
largely of the distresses brought upon a sensitive mind by the
machinations of a crafty and envious party spirit, whose evil
reports continually assailed him in one way or another, either
secretly or openly.  Yet these things turned him  not'from his
steadfastness.  " The archers shot at him-but his bow abode in
strength, and the arms of his hands were, made strong by the
mighty God of Jacob."  And he had not only the unity of the
faithful, in standing firmly as he did for the truth, but also the
inward testimony of the blessed Comforter, fiom time to time
vouchsafed, that his labors in this cause were acceptable in the
sight of Him with whom he had to do.
As a citizen, Thomas B. Gould was known and acknowledged,
through his native city and island, for unquestionable candor, integrity, and uprightness.  His every-day demeanor was that of a
disciple of Christ, with a sobriety and gravity which bespoke his
earnestness, and at once impressed those who met with him, that
he was endeavoring in sincerity to walk worthy of his high vocation and holy profession. He was diligent in his outward business
when health and intervals from religious engagements permitted,
often toiling through a great portion of the night, to take advantage of favorable weather, and make up for time unavoidably




PREFACE.                        Xxi
spent in other avocations or duties; and he was conscientiously
careful in fulfilling all his pecuniary obligations.  He had a keen
relish for the beauties of the outward creation, and loved at times
to point out to his familiar friends the admirable works of the
Creator.  Yet he was religiously concerned to keep the world
under his feet, in view of that better country in which his hopes
were centred; esteeming the riches and gratifications of this world
but as a worthless bauble, in comparison with the pearl of great
price, and the sweet evidence of acceptance with Him who said
unto Simon Peter, " Lovest thou me more than these?"
As a minister of the Gospel, he was justly esteemed by his
fellow-citizens; who knew the sincerity of his heart, and divers of
whom, including ministers of various denominations, occasionally
hearing him, were deeply affected by his appeals to the unflattering
Witness in their souls, and could not refrain from  the inward
acknowledgment, and sometimes the open and even public avowal
of their conviction, of the wisdom and power and unction attending
his advocacy of the pure doctrines of the- Gospel.  Having been
very early in life made acquainted with the principles of truth,
and having measurably conformed his life in obedience to the
successive manifestations of the Light of Christ as his Leader,
his spiritual faculties strengthened and matured beyond those of
most young men of his years; and thus, being advanced to the
stature of " a man in Christ Jesus," he knew whereof he affirmed,
fiom a degree of blessed experience, and could boldly declare,
with the holy men of old, yet in humility and fear of the Lord
alone," We know that he is come, and hath given us an understanding, that we know Him  that is true," and " that which we
have known and seen and handled of the good word of life, that
declare we unto you."
He was of a tender spirit, and willing to cherish the good in
all, and was many times enabled to develop the inward movements of the heart in those whom he addressed, or with whom he
conversed in relation to their everlasting welfare.  And it is
believed that none were able to charge him with hardness of feeling towards any, or with conduct on any occasion inconsistent




xxii                      PREFACE.
with Christian kindness and civility. Yet in his testimony against
the inroads of error and schism in the church, he was open and
uncompromising, from a conviction of duty and of the vital nature
of the case: and though comparatively young in years, it may be
said of him, as T. Ellwood said of George Fox, that "he was valiant
for the truth, bold in asserting it, patient in suffering for it, unwearied in laboring in it, steady in his testimony to it, immovable
as a rock-zealously earnest where the honor of God, the prosperity of truth, and the peace of the church were concerned: for
indeed, the care of the churches of Christ was daily upon him,
the prosperity and peace whereof he studiously sought."  And
we may add, to the honor and praise of the great "I AM," that
it was all of Divine Grace-all in the ordering of the goodness and
wisdom of God, who condescended to make the child of faith a
partaker of heavenly gifts in Christ Jesus.
He was eminently acquainted with the history of our religious
Society, and with the didactic and controversial publications of our
early Friends; and loved to dwell on their works of faith and
labors of love, and constancy under suffering for the testimony of
Jesus.  But particularly and above all other books did he value
the Holy Scriptures; which from his boyhood he had diligently
read, with his inward eye directed to Him who only hath the key
of David, and can open and unfold their heavenly mysteries, and
thereby "make the man of God perfect, thoroughly furnished
unto all good works," and "wise unto salvation through faith
which is in Christ Jesus."  He quoted largely from them in his
ministry and writing, " comparing spiritual things with spiritual,"
greatly to the comfort and edification of those whom he addressed,
and whose inward ear was anointed to hear and receive the truths
of the Gospel.
And what if some, through party spirit and prejudice, did not
believe and would not receive?  " Shall their unbelief make the
faith of God without effect?"  Or shall it weaken our confidence
in His eternal truth, and cast down our hands from His-holy altar?
And what if even "t twenty-and-two thousand men," who had at
first gone forth against the Midianites, should have become




PREFACE.                       xxiii
" fearful and afraid," after beholding the hosts encamped against
them, and so "returned" from the warfare; shall we all fear with
their fear and be afraid, as if there had been no " dew on the
fleece?"  And what if, of the "ten thousand" still in the field,
even nine thousand seven hundred should be found unworthy to
be trusted for the battle, and be set aside, leaving a remnant, as
it were, but three hundred, to stand openly in the conflict against
the enemies of Israel: shall all this mighty defection turn the
truth of God into a lie? Or shall it persuade us, that what we
have heretofore seen in the Light to be the will of the Lord for
us to do, is not to be done, because the multitude command it not?
Or shall we forsake that " narrow way that leadeth unto life," to
join a confederacy of men that turn aside, to please the world and
the carnal mind? Nay, verily; but let the remnant of true-hearted
Israelites be content to be accounted even as the three hundred
that lapped in the army of Gideon, if haply they may be found
worthy to suffer in defence of so good a cause; and let them
hold on to the shield of faith which has heretofore been anointed,
knowing that what they have been contending for, these twenty
years and more, is no other than " the faith once delivered to the
saints," but now despised and discarded and perverted, by some
of the very descendants of those who suffered grievous persecutions, rather than give away, or barter away, one tittle of that
which had been made known to them as the unchangeable truth
of Christ.
Let us then be still livingly concerned to rally to primitive
principles and primitive practices, remembering that Truth is
truth, though all men may forsake it; and go on with the help of
the Most High, as we may be graciously endued with a little
renewal of strength from Him, for the accomplishment of His
will, though to the humiliation and reduction of the creaturely
will and wisdom into nothingness before Him.  May neither the
open assaults of the enemy, nor his secret insinuations and snares,
weaken our constancy, or slacken a godly zeal, or efface from remembrance the deliverances which have heretofore been experienced at the Lord's hand, and the blessed, and heavenly, dying




xxiv                      PREFACE.
experience of this our brother, and those of his fellow-laborers who
with him have gone before us to the heavenly inheritance, and
received the end of their faith, even the salvation of their souls;
remembering how they were sweetly supported, in their closing
hours, by the sustaining presence of the Most High, and how they
were enabled to sing of His mercies, from  a living and sensible
feeling and foretaste of the joys in store for them.  Let us bear
in mind also, how they had aforetime walked among us, steadfast
in the one faith; and how they endeavored to encourage and
animate the flock, to stand firmly in the testimony which the Lord
had given us against gainsayers, and to live over them by a godly
life, as well as by word and pure doctrine. Thus, as each one is
renewedly concerned to maintain individually a fervent exercise
of mind after the one baptism, which baptizeth by the one Spirit
into the one body, the church may be edified, and our meetings,
large and small, may be kept more and more in the power and
wisdom of Truth; the Lord alone may be known to be their crown
and diadem, the vacancies in the ranks may be filled up by living
worshippers, and "'the shout of a King" may still be heard in
our camp.
PHILADELPHIA, 3d month, 1860.




LIFE AND LETTERS
OF
THOMAS B. GOULD.
CHAPTER  I.
THOMAS B. GOULD was the son of Henry and Abigail
Gould, of the city of Newport, on Rhode Island, and was
born there on the 22d of the sixth month, 1813.
His father, Henry Gould, who still survives him, was
of the fourth generation in descent from the first settler
of that name in Rhode Island, Daniel, the son of Jeremy
and Priscilla Grovier Gould, of Great Britain, who emigrated to America and settled in this colony about the
year 1642, when about sixteen years of age.  Daniel
married Waite Coggeshall; and, about the year 1658,
was convinced of the principles of truth professed by
Friends, to which he steadily adhered through the trials
of that day of persecution in New England. He joined
Williain Robinson and Marmaduke Stevenson, at Salem,
in the autumn of 1659, after they had been banished from
Massachusetts on pain of death; travelled with them over
the colony for four weeks, and returned with them to
Salem  and Boston. They were all three imprisoned in
the common jail of Boston, with several other Friends,
who had accompanied them to that city, and were treated
3




26              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1813.
with great harshness.  After the martyrdom of William
Robinson and M. Stevenson, several of the remaining
prisoners were whipped through the streets, Daniel Gould
receiving thirty lashes on his bare back.  But he continued
faithful to his religious convictions; and, in 1671, accompanied John Burnyeat on his second visit to Virginia,
where many who had, a few years before, been involved
in the defection of John Perrot, were favored with ability
to retrace their steps. In the ministry of the Gospel, he
also travelled in various parts of New England, Staten
Island, Long Island, New York, New Jersey, Pennsylvania, &c., the Lord blessing his labors to the convincement of divers of those who heard him.
He is said to have been " a man richly furnished with
the gifts of the Holy Spirit; patient under exercises,
grave in behavior, pleasant and exemplary in conversation; his ministry weighty and deep, tending to the consolation and comfort of God's people;" and "his understanding and memory in his latter years had more than
common brightness."  In his last sickness he often expressed great resignation to the Lord's will, and endured
much bodily suffering with exemplary patience. He greatly
enjoyed the company of his friends, and when drawing near
to his close, expressed his full assurance of life eternal, and
encoura.ged all to walk in the unchangeable Truth to which
he had endeavored faithfully to bear witness, with the animating language, "Let death come when it will, my reward
is sure." He died in the year 1716, a minister about fortyfive years, and in the ninety-first year of his age.  Successive generations of the family have continued to reside at
and near Newport to the present day.
Thomas, the subject of the present memoir, was a child
of remarkable promise, showing an unusual degree of clearness of mental perception, maturity of intellect and sentiment, and integrity of purpose and walk, at a very early
age.  He was favored with the privilege of having tender and religiously-concerned parents, and was carefully
brought up by them in the nurture and admonition of the
Lord.
In the absence of many incidents of his early life, his




1821.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  27
childhood and youth can scarcely be better portrayed than
in some of the language of; his surviving friends in their
memorial of him issued soon after his decease.
"He was naturally of a slender constitution, and subject to frequent attacks of illness.  He was a dutiful
child, and religiously inclined from very early life, having
been heard to say in maturer years, that he did not re-.
member the time when he had no religious impressions.
As an evidence of the heed he early gave to the inward
monitions of the Heavenly Teacher, the following incident may be related.  At a time when he was quite
young, military displays were often made at some little
distance from his father's house, and he felt a strong
desire and curiosity to go and see them.  One day, seeing a number of his playfellows going to the grounds, the
temptation became very strong, and he followed them without the knowledge of his parents, who, he knew, would disapprove of it.  As he walked on, a sense of his disobedience pressed heavily upon him; which, as he proceeded,
became more and more oppressive, until at length he
could feel no peace but in turning back; which he did,
without ever again desiring to go to such places.
" When but seven or eight years of age, his father, who
was a miller, was in the practice of sending him about the
town to supply his numerous customers; in which vocation
he won the attachment and affection of the town's people
almost without exception; being of a kind and obliging
disposition, scrupulously exact and honest in his dealings,
and his conversation with them  generally of a serious or
religious cast.
"When about twelve years of age, he was brought so
low by a severe attack of sickness, that his life was despaired of. After his recovery from this illness, his religious impressions appear to have deepened, and his experience to have ripened, in a remarkable manner for one so
young. About this time, he commenced keeping a written
account of his feelings and exercises, with incidents of
visits of friends in the ministry, as well as of others; and
continued the practice for some years: but subsequently
destroyed most of his productions in this line, as it would




28              LIFE AND LETTERS OF           [1825.
appear, from an humble opinion of himself; and in after
life said, he did not think it was required of him to keep
a journal.
The following was written during the sickness above
alluded to.
" Oh! how sure is the Rock of Ages! But how unlike
is Satan, the grand adversary, who defileth everything he
entereth into. But He who descended from heaven, not
to destroy but to save life, influences me by His Spirit to
love and serve Him. My desires are at times very strong
to be enabled to distinguish between the voice of Satan
and that of the King of Heaven; as also, when the voice
of the true Spirit is distinguished, that I may be enabled
to be obedient thereto."
From his early childhood, he sought and greatly enjoyed
the company of those who, as he believed, were servants
of the Most High; and from the position of his parents
and some beloved connections at Newport, he often had
the privilege of association with eminently gifted members
of the Society of Friends, in their temporary sojournings
at that central location of the Society in New England.
He was a great favorite, while a boy, with that valuable
woman and faithful minister of the Gospel, Abigail Robinson, and spent much time with her, profiting by her instructive conversation and example, and by the opportunities thus afforded, at her residence, of mingling with the
wise and good.  The impressions then received had a
marked effect on his mind in more mature age.
Thus, by the immediate touches of the tendering hand
of the Shepherd of Israel, and by giving heed to the precepts and admonitions of those who were concerned for
his welfare, he was enamoured of the love of God, and
brought into a degree of acquaintance with His truth, remarkable for one of his years. Yet he had fluctuations
in his religious course, the enemy assailing him powerfully,
and at times gaining a little upon him, weakening his faithfulness for a season, and giving him occasion subsequently
to mourn over the ground he had lost, by allowing him an
entrance with his insinuations.  The following memorandums, found among other papers after his decease, appear to allude to such seasons.




1829.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 29
"Another year has passed over my head, and awful to
remember the sorrowful neglect of Divine Goodness, unwatchfulness, and lukewarmness that have prevailed! Oh,
that the Lord would be pleased to spare me yet a little
longer, that I may be more watchful, more careful to obey
the dictates of His divine anointing principle within."
"On looking over some memorandums this evening made
in the twelfth year of my age, my spirit hath been greatly
humbled in consideration of the tender mercy and condescension of Almighty Goodness, in that he was pleased, in
that season of childhood, to vouchsafe a sense, a deep and
spiritual sense, of His purity and holiness; and also of the
means by which purity and holiness of life and conversation
might be attained, through which alone a conversion into a
similitude and likeness of His own nature, might be known
and witnessed, even in earthen vessels.  But oh! since
then, the vessel has been broken through unbelief, and the
precious treasure suffered to escape, by which (if retained)
the vessel might have been preserved in innocence and
purity.  It is a truth beyond all doubt with me, that
nothing short of a measure and manifestation of divine
Grace, inwardly and spiritually communicated, ever could
have conveyed that sense of divine truth which I was
then favored with, and such conformity to, and uniformity
with scripture terms and doctrine. Well, if this is the
case, and that communication has been interrupted, how
necessary that the old paths should be diligently sought!
Where is the old way? —for truly I am in a way which
neither myself nor my fathers in the truth heretofore
walked' in! Oh, Thou who art the healer of breaches,
and the restorer of paths for the lame to walk in, wilt
Thou be pleased this once more to pluck my feet out of
the mire and the clay, and to set them upon that Rock
against which, as an establishment thereon is known, the
gates of hell would never be able to prevail! Here, oh
here, I have once been favored to behold thy face, and to
meditate on thy law with great delight! And should I
again be favored to have light in my dwelling and on my
path, then, 0 my soul, would thou be enabled to pursue
thy journey with alacrity; and that true advancement
3*




30              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1829.
would be known, which would be a source of comfort unto
thee in this life, and would prepare thee for celestial enjoyment when time shall be no more!"
Submitting to these convictions, he grew in grace and
in the saving knowledge of the Most High; and though
still a youth, his mind was endued with a clear appreciation of the pure doctrines of Christianity, and a qualification was given to discern truth from error, either in principle or practice. He was favored with ability to wait on
the Lord in the silence of all flesh, and to know the benefit
thereof, above all merely outward performances, in the
renewing of his strength, and the reception of a capacity
to know and do the will of the Almighty. He alludes to
this exercise in the following beautiful though brief memorandum.
"'Divine worship, I believe, implies a patient waiting to
know, and a faithful and scrupulous engagement to do the
will of our Heavenly Father. But how hard have I often
found it, to be so divested of active self, as to get into
that true silence, humility, and lowliness of mind, where
we can stand perfectly still, separated from any dependence on, or attention to any other than the great object
of our adoration and praise!  Nevertheless, I have at
times been made sensible, to my humbling admiration, of
the glory of the Lord descending and filling the outward
temple, so that there was no place for, nor any disposition
to engage in any official duties, but only to stand quite
still, and behold the great glory and magnificence of the
Shepherd of Israel."
His mind was often brought into serious concern for
the religious welfare of his friends, and especially for
those, like himself, in the early walks of life; and giving
up in obedience to what he believed was of divine requiring, he was made willing to visit such at times, both in
his native city and in places more or less remote, and in
humility and love to deliver to them the burden which rested
upon him on their account. His labors were often owned
by the Witness for truth in the hearts of those visited, to
the tendering of their spirits, and he was favored to return
home in peace.  At other times his concern for his bre



1829.]           TIOMAS B. GOULD.                  31
thren was manifested by epistolary communication, addressed in affectionate and earnest expostulation, encouragement, or admonition.  The following is a portion of
one of these epistles, showing the earnestness of his desire
to be found faithful to his feelings of duty in this respect.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
Having been at times (as I believe thou art sensible)
baptized into sympathy and fellow-feeling with thee in thy
many trials and besetments, as well as into exercise on
thy account, and renewedly and feelingly so at this time,
I thought I could not easily get from under the burden,
without spreading the concern which I have felt, a little
before thee, as I may be enabled, and in this epistolary
way, notwithstanding I have the favor and privilege of
thy company at times.
I have observed with humbling admiration the bountiful
goodness and preserving power of an All-wise Providence,
not only in thy preservation from evil communications in
good measure, but from evil habits also, in thy temporal
and relative accommodations and blessings, but above all
other considerations, in bringing thee to a knowledge of
the ever-blessed truth in some good degree; and while I
am writing, my soul bows in thankful acknowledgment
on thy behalf, and can adopt the language, "This is the
Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in mine eyes."  And
the fervent breathing of my spirit is, that neither one
thing nor yet another may cause the work to be marred
upon the wheel, but that thy hands, which are often ready
to hang down, may be mercifully strengthened, and thy
feeble knees confirmed; for I believe thou art often exceedingly stripped, and that thou feelest exceedingly the
want of the sensible influence and perceptible guidance of
Divine Good. But be entreated, in these seasons of deep
proving, to hold fast the profession of thy faith without
wavering, nothing doubting but that He that hath been
with thee in six troubles will be with thee in the seventh.
The point, however, to which my mind has been the
most forcibly turned in relation to thee, is, that thou mayst
be increasingly gathered into the patient waiting for Christ




32              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1829.
in the way of His coming, and increasingly guarded with
respect to those things which are likely to obstruct His
appearance, or becloud thy vision. Oh, bear with me, my
dear friend, as with one who would gladly have been excused, if.relief might have been obtained in any other way
than in the way of duty, while I entreat thee to shun all
those things. I believe that the adversary of our happiness always enters at the weakest side, and that, well
knowing in what things he would seek in vain to betray
thee, he is making use of his pernicious influence to weaken
thy hands, by casting temptations before thee adapted to
thy situation and circumstances.
I find, if I obtain relief, as Thomas Shillitoe says, "the
whole counsel committed unto me must be communicated;"
that I must come right to the point; that I must entreat
thee to resist bravely all solicitations to attend the meetings of other religious societies. I am sensible that here
the cross may possibly be exceedingly heavy for thee to
take up and to bear; but, my dear friend, I have seen with
the eye of faith what the result would be, if this testimony
should not be faithfully supported, in connection with
some others which thou art, I believe, acceptably engaged
in the support of. And I also feel a concern affectionately to recommend thee to take into thy serious consideration the subject of the common use of heathenish names
for the' days of the week, and months, as well as all complimentary titles and distinctions, and in connection with
the use of the plain Scripture language, endeavor to bring
them to the Light which will make all things manifest;
and I do verily believe that thou wilt be favored to see,
clearly to see, that the same precious principle which has
led thee into one, will lead thee into the other.  Nothing
can be farther from my best feelings than in thus addressing thee, either to draw thee outward in thy views, or towards me as an instrument.  My object is no other than
that of all rightly administered instrumental labor, even
to bring home to the true Teacher; and as thou art concerned to wait day by day to feel its quickening power,
thou shalt be enabled to go on in that power, conquering
and to conquer, even until judgment shall be sent forth
unto victory,...




1829.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  33
During much of his youth, Thomas was liable to frequent attacks of bodily indisposition, and at times was
brought very low by sickness, and thereby his schooling
was considerably interfered with; but possessing an active
mind, acute perceptions, and an uncommonly clear and
retentive memory, his subsequent application and industry enabled him amply to compensate, in useful acquirements, for the time apparently lost to literary pursuits.
His mind being thus stored beyond many of his years,- and
his conversational powers, naturally good, being improved
by constant and familiar association with enlightened men
and women greatly his superiors in age and attainments,
his company and conversation, as he advanced in life, became attractive and instructive to his acquaintances of all
ages, and especially to those whose faces were in reality set
Zionwards.  These could feel the true life in him answering to the witness in their own hearts, and were attracted
towards him by ties stronger than those of natural brotherhood, because pertaining to the heavenly relationship.
His letters to his friends were many times fraught with
deep instruction, and often contained very graphic descriptions of incidents or conversations in which he had
been engaged, and in which he knew that his friends felt
alively interest. A portion of such descriptive epistles,
(written in more mature life) selected for their value in
developing the events of his own day, the sad departure of
multitudes from the ancient landmarks of the Society, and
his own efforts to warn his friends of the unsound doctrines
insidiously introduced, and the mischievous devices of those
engaged in promoting them, will furnish the reader of the
following pages with something approaching to a narrative
of the most remarkable events of his life, in the absence
of any regular journal or autobiography. Being brought
up by his father to the milling business, many of the most
valuable and weighty of his epistles were written in his
windmill, during the hours usually devoted to sleep, some
of them being finished long after midnight or towards
dawn of day.  The following letter written to a relation,
when about sixteen years of age, delineates familiarly
some interesting particulars of a visit of George and Ann
Jones to the Island of Canonicut.




34              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1829.
FROMI TIOMAS B. GOULD TO
NEWPORT, 21st of 6th mo. (1st day), 1829.
ESTEEMED COUSIN: I may inform  that on the 20th
G. and A. Jones appointed a meeting on Canonicut, at the
eleventh hour.  Aunt Mary, Lydia Ann, and myself having an inclination to attend, went over in the horse-boat,
with G. and A. Jones, and E. Pitfield.  The wind being
against us made hard work for the horses, and it was
nearly eleven when we arrived on shore.  A very solid
company was convened, and George was engaged to minister; beginning: "To be carnally-minded is death, but
to be spiritually-minded is life and peace;" and went on
to show that the carnal mind was indeed at "enmity with
God."  Ann followed him: " It is not in man that walketh to direct- his steps;" showing our utter inability, as
men and creatures, to do anything to the glory and honor
of His glorious, holy name, unassisted by that divine
principle, " a measure and manifestation" whereof has
been given unto us "to profit withal;" that as we are
engaged to know a co-working with that precious principle,
it would work out for us.a "far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory," even an entrance into that glorious,
holy city, whose "walls are salvation and whose gates are
praise;" that a mere historical faith in Christ's sufferings,
death, resurrection, mediation, and intercession, would do
nothing for us; that we must indeed witness the powerful
operations of the Holy Ghost and fire, this being the only
effectual, saving baptism; and be enabled to say, "It is
not by any mighty works which we have done, but by the
washing of regeneration and the renewing of the Holy
Ghost."  Dear Elizabeth Pitfield followed her, and sweetly
encouraged those that were ready to say, " Can it be, that
Christ died for so vile a worm as I am?  Can it be, that
I am  an object of divine regard?"  A precious meeting
it was.  Oh, that it may be to me like bread cast on the
water, which-returned after many days.  This gave us a
valuable opportunity of being in the company of these
faithful advocates of the cause of truth and righteousness
in the earth......




1830.]            TIOMAS B. GOULD.                  35
The wind blew so heavy, it was thought improbable the
horse-boat would come over, and Ann Jones not being
well, she thought most proper to leave at four o'clock,
and the wind continuing to blow very heavy, the spray
broke over into the boat to such a degree that it wet our
friends very much, although they had umbrellas and cloaks.
I crawled under the cuddy, where I should have been dry,
if the water had not dripped through the planks.  However, I esteem it another merciful favor that we were preserved from any other damage than wetting our clothes.
Elizabeth thought it might be a specimen of crossing the
Atlantic, but Ann told her it was not a comparison to it.
Ann remarked, while on board the horse-boat, that it
reminded her of a saying in her country, of putting to
sea in a post-chaise.....
The following memorandum  is dated in 1830, when
Thomas B. Gould was about seventeen years of age.
" It has been clearly manifested to me, that conscience
is not the proper rule and guide which the Almighty, in
His infinite wisdom and goodness, has provided for the
regulation of the actions of His creature, man; because
conscience, like reason, being a natural gift, may, when
unenlightened, become depraved and identified with, or
rather adulterated by, our evil propensities.  But that
the Holy Spirit of Christ, which He promised He would
send in His name (which is often put for His power), is
the guide and rule by which our conduct is to be regulated; for though in us, it is not of us, but is a most precious gift, being the same Rock that followed Israel, and
that Rock was Christ. This never can be depraved, but,
as minded and submitted to in its gentle movings and
leadings, would subdue and overcome all that the Lord's
holy controversy is against, and would gain for us an admittance into that city, the walls whereof are salvation,
and whose gates are praise; it being the purchase of that
most satisfactory sacrifice on Calvary's Mount, whereby
Ile hath forever perfected them that are sanctified, and




36              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1830.
cast up a way for the ransomed and redeemed of our God
to walk in; which, although an exalted situation, and one
that of ourselves we are wholly incapable of attaining unto,
yet it is so plain and so simple, that the wayfaring man,
though a fool as to the things of this world, may not err
therein.  Well may we exclaim,'Great is the mystery of
godliness'"
FROM THOMAS B. GOULD TO
DEAR WILLIAM,-for so I believe I may address thee,
having, from a feeling of pure love, been induced to make
this exposure of myself, entirely independent of any outward information whatever.
I may remark that when thou wast here, a few weeks
since, I felt such a nearness of sympathy and brotherly
love for thee, as is entirely out of my capacity to convey;
but intended, however, to have manifested it bymore
attention and being a little more in thy company, which
was pleasant. But circumstances out of my control prevented the accomplishment of my intentions.  There
would not, probably, have been any other effect from
these feelings, but the other day, as I sat in meeting, engaged in a train of thought which would not come under
the term worship, but which I think was not altogether
unprofitable, thou wast very unexpectedly and feelingly
brought to my remembrance, accompanied with a belief
that it would be best for me to write to thee; and although
I had some openings, yet the end and design of the concern was not made known.  The subject passed off;
but soon after, something transpired, which tended to
strengthen the feelings. I was sincerely desirous to do
the thing that was right, and like Mary formerly, " kept
all these things and pondered them in my heart:" and
now having given the subject due deliberation, and endeavored to feel after the mind of truth, I am persuaded
that I shall not be quite clear without submitting a few
simple remarks for thy consideration.
Thou hast, I believe, been mercifully preserved from
many of the evils and dangers incident to youth (of which




1830.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  37
I have no doubt thou art sensible), but still thy path, as
well as my own, is thickly strewed with Satan's baits,
prepared by his subtle hand, in a way and manner in
which thou art least likely to discover them, in order to
detect and resist them.  Thou must be brought into a
feeling of thy own unworthiness and inability to do any
good thing, before thou wilt be in a suitable state rightly
to apply for assistance where alone it can be found.  By
attending simply to this, to' the Grace of God, which
brings salvation, and hath appeared unto all men," thou
wilt be enabled to discover clearly the way in which thou
must go, wilt be made sensible of the exceeding corruption and depravity of the human heart, of the necessity
there is for watchfulness; and as thou keepest thine eye
single, wilt in due time experience deliverance from the
house of bondage, which is sin, or the nature of the first
Adam, from spiritual Egypt, where is darkness, but into
which darkness the light of the Lord hath shined, as it is
written: " They which sat in darkness saw a great light,
and to them which sat in the region and shadow of death
light is sprung up." And the evident design of the arising of this light, is to bring thee forth out of Egypt, from
under the dominion of sin; and, if I am not mistaken in
my feelings, it hath required thee to go as it were three
days' journey into the wilderness, to sacrifice unto the
Lord thy God; being made sensible, as the children of
Israel formerly were, that it will be inconsistent with His
will and pleasure to offer sacrifice unto Him, before thou
hast witnessed and known a departure out of, Egypt.
And this passover thou must be willing to eat in the way
and manner that Divine Goodness has been pleased to
direct, although it may be with bitter herbs, with the
loins of thy mind girded, shoes upon thy feet, and a staff
in thy hand, a full resolution and willingness being wrought
to forsake the pleasures of Egypt, in order to journey
forward and to possess the land of promise: and thou
mayest remember that it is thhe willing and obedient that
He will give to eat of the good fruit of that land.  And
thus, with a high hand and with an outstretched arm,
thou wilt be enabled to go forth, by His assistance, not of
4




88              LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1830.
thyself or thy own power; and when the sea is divided,
and thou art made sensible of the wonderful power of the
Lord, the horse and his rider being drowned in the midst
of it, while to thee it is a wall on either side, the pillar of
cloud going before thee by day, and the pillar of fire by
night,-after thou hast known this, thou mayst believe
thyself to be on the banks of deliverance.
Here thou wilt probably sing His praise, and mayest
be ready to conclude that the warfare is accomplished,
and that thou hast already arrived almost beyond the
reach of trouble and danger. But I entreat thee to remember that thou art but just brought out and allured
into the wilderness, and on the very outset and beginning
of thy journey towards the heavenly Canaan; that here
thou art to receive the dispensation of the law, and to be
instructed in it, to be made acquainted with divers washings and cleansings, trying, perhaps, in their nature and
administration; but be assured they are necessary in
order to do away all Egypt's nature; for thou canst no
more be fit to enter into that "good land," before this
work is accomplished, than thou wast to offer sacrifice,
before thou hadst taken some steps in thy journey thither.
And be not anxious that this.wilderness state may be suddenly gone through with, but rather be attentive to the
hand of the Lord which may be observed herein. Remember that He fed His people formerly with bread from heaven
and flesh to the full, that He clave the rocks for them, and
encamped round about them, that the cloud rested upon
the door of the tabernacle, and they journeyed not until
it was lifted up.  (He that readeth, let him understand.)
For " when the cloud was taken up from over the tabernacle, the children of Israel went onward in all their
journeys; but if the cloud were not taken up, then they
journeyed not till the day that it was taken up.  For the
cloud of the Lord was upon the tabernacle by day, and
fire was on it by night, in the sight of all the house of
Israel, throughout all their journeys." Exodus 40: 36,
37, 38.
Thus, my dear friend, be encouraged to keep thine eye
singly upon Him who leadeth out His own sheep, calleth




1830.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  39
them  by name, and goeth before, them: so thou wilt be
preserved from making any idol, and worshipping it, while,
in His infinite wisdom, He is pleased to withhold Himself
from thee, in order to prove thee and deepen thy love for
Him.  And thy journey in this wilderness will be shortened; thou wilt be favored to overcome all opposition;
and although Balak may see thee approaching, be afraid,
and call Balaam to curse thee, yet it will be turned into
blessing altogether; and in the Lord's due and appointed
time, when all that sinneth and lusteth after Egypt shall
fall in the desert, thou wilt be enabled to pass over Jordan, and to bring up from the very bottom thereof stones
of living memorial, showing where thou hast been dwelling,
even under the preparing, fashioning hand of the Lord.
On the other hand, if thou art disobedient, and hearkenest
to the voice of the evil one, who will endeavor to retard
thy progress by suggestions like those whereby he discouraged Israel, through the instrumentality of the evil
spies (who being sent over to view the land, plainly discovered it to flow with milk and honey, were favored to
taste of the fruit thereof and to bring back some with
them to the camp, saying, this is the fruit of it, nevertheless discouraged them by saying " that the cities are walled
and very great, and there are Anakims in the land, in
comparison with whom we are like grasshoppers)," listen
not to the adversary, lest, after thou hast been raised up
to view it, thou receive the intelligence, "Thou shalt not
go over thither."  But oh, that the spirit, the holy resolution which was in Caleb, may be in thee, who stilled the
people by saying, "Let us go up at once and possess it,
for we are well able to overcome it."  Remember, the
strength of the people who dwell there is departed from
them, and that " there is none like unto the God of Jeshurun, who rideth upon the heaven in thy help and in His
excellency on the sky.  The eternal God is thy refuge,
and underneath are the everlasting arms."  As thy dependence is here, all these Canaanites will be driven out; for
the command is, utterly to destroy them and drive them
out; and unless this is accomplished, they will be a continual vexation and cause of stumbling.




40              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1830.
This is my fervent desire and prayer for thee, as well
as myself; and although it may seem strange to thee that
I thus write, and in such a metaphorical manner, yet my
excuse is the same as Balaam's was,'I Whatsoever is put
into my mouth, that I must speak, less or more;" my
desire also has been like his, " Let me die the death of the
righteous, and let my last end be like his."
The spring having closed, I must end as I began, that
is, with reference to the pointings of truth, having no
knowledge, when I put pen to paper, as to the matter or
manner of my writing.  I may however request that if
thou receivest this and feelest freedom, thou would just
give me some hints respecting thy apprehensions, especially if there is anything in it thou dost not clearly understand. I conclude,
Thy tenderly affectionate friend and well-wisher,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
FROM THOMAS B. GOULD TO
MY DEAR FRIEND:
Notwithstanding I was strengthened to communicate a
few words expressive of my belief of the divine nature of
the visitation with which thou hast been visited (though
very much in the cross), yet I felt afterwards so comfortably quiet, that I took it as a precious and abundant
reward for this attention to what I have long believed to
be incumbent on me. But the interruptions to which thou
knowest I have been so much subjected, and which were
repeated this evening, prevented me from fully relieving
my mind; and the concern remaining weightily upon me,
I have believed it to be right for me, in order to unburden
my mind, and to discharge my duty towards thee, to submit a few simple remarks in writing, for thy consideration.
Thou wilt find it recorded in the Scriptures of truth,
that " in the beginning God created the heavens and the
earth." I have no doubt thou wilt readily acknowledge
to the truth of this declaration; and in acknowledging to
this, thou wilt admit the subsequent account, given by the




1830.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 41
inspired penman, of the six days' work, and also the divine
authority of the Holy Scriptures. And thou wilt find
that, after the whole creation was finished, and the fowls
of the air, the fish of the sea, and the beasts of the field
had been made, the Lord said, " Let us make man in our
image, after our likeness;" that the Lord looked upon
all that He had made, and "behold, it was very good;"
that "in the image of God created he him, male and
female created he them."  Here thou wilt observe that
he was created in the image and after the likeness of God;
"and as it is reasonably understood that a likeness, in the
common sense of the term, bears some considerable resemblance to the original, so we may conclude that he partook largely of the divine nature, and was good.  "And
the Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden, and
there He placed the man whom he had formed."  He was
placed in a state of happiness and enjoyment in the favor
of his Almighty Creator, having full liberty and permission to eat of the fruit of every tree of the garden but of
the tree of knowledge of good and evil; and upon this the
Almighty was pleased to lay his prohibitory command,
and to pronounce a curse upon him in case of disobedience:
" In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die."
And so long as the obedience of our first parents kept pace
with their knowledge, they continued to relish and enjoy
this union and communion with their Almighty Creator;
but when, through the subtlety of the serpent, they had been
prevailed upon to transgress the divine command, then
they were made sensible of it; and when they heard the
voice of the Lord walking in the garden, in the cool of
the day, a time favorable to reflection, they hid themselves,
knowing that they had sinned. But the Lord was pleased
to call them, in a manner similar, I believe, to that in
which thou hast been called when running contrary to the
divine will inwardly revealed, "Adam! Adam! where
art thou?" And his answer was, " I heard thy voice, and
I hid myself, because I was naked." " Who told thee that
thou wast naked? hast thou eaten of the fruit of the tree
which I commanded thee not to eat?"  His answer was,
"The woman which thou hast given me gave me of the
4*




42              LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1830.
fruit, and I did eat:" and when the woman was questioned,
she answered, "The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat."
Thus, my dear friend, I want thee to observe the excuses
that were made, and compare them with the lines of thy
own experience. Examine thy own heart; let the examination be impartial; and see how the thing will preponderate; see if it will not bear some comparison to this evasion,
which was made by our primitive ancestors in a case exactly parallel.  Remember also the judgment that was
pronounced upon them.  This judgment and the promise
that was then made, are of the highest importance unto
us, even in this glorious Gospel day in which we live, and
to which it referred. It is fraught with deep instruction
to the minds of those who rightly apply unto the Lord for
help and instruction.  To such as these our adorable King
is pleased to open the Scriptures of truth by His eternal
Spirit, and to seal on their minds those deep and important truths contained in them. And to this I would earnestly call thy attention; to an attentive perusal of the
Scriptures, with the eye of thy mind fixed upon Him who
alone can open the seals, and with thy spiritual ear open
and attentive to that Spirit which can alone convey that
soul-sustaining intelligence and encouragement, which will
nourish it up unto eternal life.
But to return to the judgment that was pronounced upon
the serpent, upon whom I think it was first passed: "I
will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between
thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou
shalt bruise his heel.  Cursed art thou above all cattle:
upon thy belly shalt thou go, and dust shalt thou eat all
the days of thy life."  And unto Adam He said, " Cursed
is the ground for thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it
all the days of thy life; thorns also and thistles shall it
bring forth unto thee, and thou shalt eat the herb of the
field." Here thou wilt perceive a great change to have
taken place in the condition of our first parents, so lately
enjoying sweet union with their Maker, and now being
driven forth to till the ground from whence they were
taken, and to eat the "herb of the field."  And lest he
should put forth his hand and partake of the tree of life,




1830.]            TIOMAS B. GOULD.                  43
and live forever, there were placed at " the east of the
garden of Eden, cherubim, and a flaming sword, which
turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life."
This is a subject that has often engaged my serious attention, it remaining to be a sealed truth, that no man can
attain unto the tree of life, but by passing under this
flaming, two-edged sword; and this view of the subject
coincides with the testimony of the Apostle Paul, who described the sword of the Spirit, as being a quick discerner
of the thoughts and intents of the heart, and that it divided
between soul and spirit, joints and marrow. By this thou
wilt discover that we are prone by nature to act contrary
to this Spirit of Grace, and to do despite unto it, in that
all have sinned and fallen short of the glory of God, in
that we have all partaken of the sad effects of this fall of
our first parents from that state of happiness and goodness in which they were created; as it is written, after
Adam was driven out of Paradise, that he "begat a son
in his own image, and after his own likeness."
And this corrupt nature of the natural man must be
done.away, this image and likeness of the first Adam;
and there is no way by which it can be accomplished, but
through the glorious way of escape promised by Infinite
Goodness, almost as soon as His divine command had
been transgressed, viz.: " I will put enmity between thee
and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it
shall bruise thy head and thou shalt bruise his heel."
Now, thou mayst remark, that the head is a vital part of
the body, and when the head is wounded we are justly
said to be wounded all over; and this is agreeable with
the testimony of the apostle:' For this purpose was the
Son of God manifested, that He might destroy the works
of the devil;" and with this the testimony of the holy
patriarchs, prophets, and apostles agrees.  Moreover, the
promise of this seed of the woman was renewed to Abram;
and in token of his favor and acceptance with the Almighty,
and also of the change of heart and disposition that had
taken place, his name was changed to Abraham, and the
promise was renewed: "In thee and in thy seed shall all
the families of the earth be blessed."  It was renewed to




44              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1832.
Isaac, and to Jacob, whose name was also changed to
Israel, because he wrestled and obtained the blessing, saying, " I will not let thee go except thou bless me."  The
Lord Almighty was pleased, however, before He introduced the glorious dispensation of the Gospel of our Lord
and Saviour, Jesus Christ, to bring in, between the fall
and the way of escape from the fall, another dispensation,
consisting of divers washings and cleansings, which never
"made the comer thereunto perfect," but pointed to that
which did.  It pointed to the last and lasting dispensation, by which we are enabled emphatically to draw
nigh unto God; by which, and by which alone, we can
possibly be placed in a capacity to rise above the first
nature; which is fallen, degenerate, and dead, but through
this propitiatory sacrifice, which in due time was offered up
for our sins, there has been a gift of God purchased, a little
divine seed and agency placed in the corrupt heart of man
in the fall, which counteracts and opposeth the evil seed
and the first nature; and as it is attended to in its appearances, however small they may be, it would overcome, it
would subdue all of a contrary nature, and finally would
effect a change of disposition and a change of heart; all
old things would be done away, all things would become
new, and all things of God. Here thou wouldst be raised
out of the fall and the effects of it, and having in this
passed under the flaming sword, or in other words,
known Him whose right hand is to rule and to reign, to
come into thy heart, and to sit there as a refiner with his
fire and as a fuller with his soap, to purge away the dross,
and the tin, and the reprobate silver, thou wouldst be
favored to partake of the tree of life; and if thou continued faithful unto death, a crown of life would be given
thee, eternal in the heavens, which fadeth not away....
[WRITTEN IN THE YEAR 1832.]
" I have of late made so little pr6gress, and in my heart
was so far gone back into Egypt, that I have been ready
to wish that I never had been favored in the way that I
am, rather than those things that are so very near and




1832.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 45
dear to me should be called for. 0, Lord, be thou pleased
to forgive the thought of my corrupt heart; seeing Thou
hast been tempted in all points like as we are, sin only
excepted: and oh! enable me to return thanks unto thee,
that thou hast, in unbounded mercy, been pleased to
lengthen the thread of my natural and spiritual life, and
that thou didst not cut me off altogether! And enable
thou me, if it be consistent with thy holy will, to walk
more humbly and consistently before thee; that so I may
not dishonor thy holy cause in the earth!"
MEMORANDUM, FOUND AMONG IIIS PAPERS, DATED
SEVENTH MONTH, 1832.
"Strong desires are at times raised in my heart, that
the good work that I humbly hope has been begun, may
be in mercy carried forward, that I may know a progression from this state of childhood to that of a young man,
and to a strong man in Christ Jesus; He being the Author
of every good work; and if the state alluded to is ever
attained, it must be only by Him. And I thought I might
adopt the language, in allusion to the small progress that
has been made hitherto:' By Thee I have run through a
troop, and by my God I have leaped over a wall;' notwithstanding I have yet much to pass through, and am
daily passing under the just judgments of an offended God,
in one way or other. Yet being sensible that I have a
baptism to be baptized with, I am at times exceedingly
straitened that it may be accomplished;, and at this time
I am encouraged to believe, that as I sincerely endeavor
to keep near the unfailing Helper of His people, although
His waves and His billows may pass over my head (which
I sincerely hope may be the case, that the old and corrupt
nature may be washed away), I shall be preserved from
sinking. For I am firm in the belief, that by no other
means than by baptism can any man become a member of
the Church of Christ; and I also believe that out of that
Church there is no salvation."  ["If I wash thee not,
thou hast no part with me." John 13: 8.]




46              LIFE  AND LETTERS OF            [1834.
FROM T. B. G. TO GEORGE F. READ.
NEWPORT, 23d of 10th month, 1834.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
I have taken up my pen this afternoon to answer thy
acceptable letter of last sixth month; and although I have
deferred it so long, I can assure thee that I cannot charge
myself with either negligence or forgetfulness, but in truth
I can inform thee I have not since that time been in a
situation to communicate anything which would have been
worth thy perusal.  I have been an inhabitant of a dry
and barren land, in which there has been neither dew, nor
rain, nor field of offering; and as it has, for a long time,
been a settled principle with me, not to open my inward
exercises and trials to any, without feeling that liberty in
the truth to do it which alone could make such a disclosure
safe, I have forborne to burden thee with complaints,
choosing rather, as I might be favored, to abide in my
tent, and endeavor to search for the cause of this great
desertion and leanness; for even Jerusalem was to be
searched with lighted candles.  Oh! my dear friend, the
preciousness, as well as the importance, of having the
candle lighted and on the candlestick! If it is on the
candlestick and not lighted, it is worse than useless, because profession without possession is hypocrisy; and if it
has, through adorable Mercy and condescending Goodness,
been lighted, and remains under the bushel, it must unavoidably go out again, for it cannot burn in unsuitable
and unprofitable confinement.  The declaration of our
blessed Lord still continues to hold good: "Ye have not
chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that
ye should go, and bring forth fruit, and that your fruit
should remain."  And again: "Ye are the salt of the
earth, and the light of the world; and a city that is set
on a hill cannot be hid." Now those that have been called
and chosen by Him, and through and by His holy help,
enabled not only to labor but to bring forth fruit, these
certainly do season and give light unto others; but when
they cease to season and give light unto others, then the
salt has lost its savor; it is thenceforth good for nothing,




1834.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  47
and-is cast out and trodden under foot of men; and the
light which shone through them  being obscured, finally
will be put out; for we read that the candle of the wicked
shall be put out.  But as our hope of preservation is in
the unfolding of that Light which makes manifest, and as
a measure and manifestation of this Light has been given
unto every man to profit withal, so I believe it does be-'come our weak and childlike state to abide in our tent
with the little we may be intrusted with, until that Light
moveth and goeth before.  Then we may safely follow,
because that same direction which it takes will be the path
for us to walk in. I have often instructively remembered
the account we have of the dealings of the Lord with the
children of Israel, in bringing them forth out of the land
of Egypt, through the Red Sea and the wilderness, in
general; and in particular, the manner in which they
journeyed.  It is declared that a pillar of a cloud rested
on the tabernacle by day, and a pillar of fire by night, in
the sight of all the house of Israel, and throughout all
their journeys; and that they journeyed not until the
cloud was lifted up. Well, as surely as the cloud rested
on the outward tabernacle visibly, so surely does it rest
on our tabernacles spiritually, yet sensibly; and I believe,
the more closely we are engaged to watch its movements,
when it goes before and leads the way for us, or to abide
in our tents when it remains stationary, the more profitably
we shall get along for ourselves, and for those among
whom we may be walking; for the tabernacle of God,
agreeably to the testimony of the Apostle John, remains
to be with men; and he says that God Himself shall be
with them, and wipe away all tears from their eyes, and
be their God. And this was written when the temple of
the tabernacle of witness in heaven was opened. Doubtless it is in them only, who, by an attention to the manifestation of His Spirit, are engaged to prepare His way
in the wilderness, and to make His paths straight, that
the precious promise above alluded to will be realized. If,
as a general thing, those who are thus under exercise,
should unadvisedly open their state to such as are not
qualified to understand the same, and of consequence not




48              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1834.
skilful to make such an application as the case requires,
they would lay themselves liable to serious injury. It was
a cause of complaint against some formerly, that they had
healed the wound of the Lord's people slightly; and
against others, that they had been daubing with untempered mortar.  Now I believe that if we rightly seek that
wisdom that is profitable to direct, we shall be preserved
from opening our condition to such as these; and on the
other hand, those that dwell near the Spring of Divine
Life in themselves, feeling a sympathy for and a fellowship
with us in that life, without any outward information whatever, are often enabled to speak a word in season to them
that are weary, and according to the apostolic description,
the secrets of hearts are made manifest; for prophecy
(which is a speaking to edification and comfort) came not
in old time by the will of man, but holy men of old spake
as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.
These openings and advices, coming from a pure and
unerring spring, must be abundantly more safe and useful
than those which originate merely in the unauthorized and
unassisted invention of the human mind.
Thus, my dear friend, I have simply made these remarks
as they have renewedly and feelingly opened to the view
of my mind; though I have long been confirmed in the
belief of their truth, and I also believe, as I am more and
more concerned to be thus governed, that I shall be favored to stand in my lot at the end of my days.  But
weakness and infirmity of flesh and spirit are so much
mine, that except in some brighter and more favored moments, discouragement prevails in a great degree.  That
I may have the sympathy of thy spirit, and that thou
mayst favor me with a line, I most sincerely ask, not waiting or deferring it because of my long silence: for the
reasons for my not writing, above given, are true and
honest reasons.
I am often sensible of deep exercise and concern on account of our religious society, in general and more particularly, so that I feel like a cask which wants vent, but no
way often opens by which I can find relief. I go (about
under the weight of the exercise, wearing sackcloth as the




1834.]            TIIOMAS B. GOULD.                 49
king of Israel did, in the time of the famine in Samaria,
inwardly upon his flesh, when the city was besieged until
an ass's head was sold for five pieces of silver. I know
not but my case may be like that of the lord on whose
hand the king leaned; who, when the prophet prophesied
of better things, said, " If the Lord should make windows
in heaven, might these things be;" [might such a thing
be?] and indeed the denunciation pronounced against him,
"Thou shalt see it with thine eyes, but shalt not eat
thereof," seems sometimes to apply, for I am as it were
in the sight of food, but am not permitted to eat thereof.
But I have been comforted in the remembrance of the four
leprous men who sat at the gate of the city. Thou mayst
remember, they said one to another: " Why sit we here
until we die? If we.nter into the city, the famine is in
the city, and we shall die there, and if we sit still here
we shall die also. Now let us fall into the camp of the
Assyrians; if they save us alive, we shall live, and if they
kill us, we shall but die." But when they came, they
found no man there, but horses tied and asses tied; for the
Lord had caused them  to hear the sound of chariots and
horsemen, and they said, " The king of Israel hath hired the
kings of Egypt and the kings of the hills against us;" so
they fled and left the camp as it was. Just so the leprous
men found it; and they went into one tent and ate and
drank, then into another; but presently they were awakened to a sense of the importance of their standing.
"What are we doing?" was the query which arose in their
minds, no doubt under the influence of the same Divine
Light of which I have been speaking: " This is a day of
good tidings, and we hold our peace; if we stay here until
the morning light, some mischief will befall us: now therefore come, that we may go and tell the king's household."
If I ever should be sent with a message to the king's household, or be permitted to carry good tidings there, it may
afford some relief; but at present it seems as if the language was binding: "To thy tent, oh Israel!"  And
indeed this is a place of safety and comfort when it is our
proper place, and if we have not, by our own rebellion,
5




50              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1835.
unfitted ourselves for running with a message in the way
of the divine and holy commandments.
I hope thou wilt excuse the length of this, and permit
me again to request thee not to do as I have done. If
the candle of the Lord is shining upon thy dwelling, remember those that sit in darkness.  For the face of the
whole earth is not often covered with clouds at the same
time.  Had my state admitted it, I should have answered
thine long ere this, as I have frequently attempted it, and
as frequently destroyed the production.
After saying that my health has been very poor since
the yearly meeting, till within a few weeks (having been
grievously afflicted with asthma), I conclude this by requesting thee to excuse all imperfections, and believe me
to be thy sincere friend,
THoMAs B. GOULD.
11th of second month, 1835.
In an interview with a beloved cousin, an elder in the
Society, to-day, on a religious account, there was a degree
of encouragement afforded, which I had no expectation of,
and which I had no right to expect; but I have reason to
think it was right, although it was something quite new to
me in the manner of its falling out. Yet it was formerly,
and in more favored and better days in our religious
society, very common, and would be so now if the rightly
exercised elders were more frequently to be found, and
more faithful in the discharge of their duty in the encouragement of tender-spirited and rightly-exercised friends,.
in the more retired and secluded ranks of religious society.
How would those who stand in need of help and encouragement be felt out, and their feeble hands and trembling
knees confirmed and strengthened! And thus the great
end of religious associations would be promoted, and the
cause of Truth might gain ground among the nations, even
until all flesh should see it together.    T. B. G.
[The elder alluded to was, no doubt, Stephen Gould.]




1835.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                  51
TO GEORGE F. READ.
NEWPORT, 12th of second mo., 1835.
MY DEAR FRIEND,My mind is very frequently and affectionately turned
towards thee, and has been so, even before I was personally acquainted with thee, but particularly since the
reception of thy last letter, which tended to confirm me in
the belief, however it may end, that our correspondence
had a right beginning.
There is a marked coincidence in my own views of the
purifying tendency of those spiritual trials alluded to,
with thine; and I am firm in the belief (the state of the
church considered), that it would be a sign of death rather
than life, to be without them. Indeed I have seen it
proved to be so. " Plant ye vineyards, and eat the fruit
of them, for ye shall not go into captivity," is in the
mouths of many of the false prophets of the present day;
whereby they are deceiving themselves and the people,
while the precious seed is already so oppressed and captivated in themselves, that they are without a correct knowledge of their own condition. That interesting and important query, "By whom shall Jacob arise, for he is
small?"-uttered by the holy prophet, who well understood the state of things in his day, and through the
medium of prophetic vision, saw far beyond, even through
supervening ages into the glorious Gospel day in which we
live, is often raised in my heart, and sometimes on my
tongue; and verily, I do believe, notwithstanding the cry
of light, knowledge, effort, religious effort, and reformation, that there never was a day when this precious and
immortal seed was more overlooked, borne down, and
oppressed, than in the present. I do not suppose indeed
that there are many without the pale of our own Society
who would unite with me in the sentiment; but truly the
sense that I have of these things is very deep and strong;
and I am firm in the belief, that if it should please the
Great Disposer of events to raise up and qualify such
instruments as our early Friends were in His hands, the
world would come as near being turned upsidedown as it




52              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1835.
did then; and that the same persecuting spirit would be
as widely spread through the nations. I do not indeed
think that it is likely many would be put to death for
religion; but I do think, if any were concerned to take
the same steps they did, that they would be very severely
persecuted, and by those, too, that make the highest profession of religion without the actual possession of it. I
know indeed that the enemy's power is a limited power;
but if he should be disturbed, in his Popish cloak under
the high-sounding name of Protestantism, there is no
doubt that his enmity would be greatly excited to destroy
that which threatened the destruction of his kingdom: for
the better he can make that appear, the more subjects he
will have. And there is great reason to fear that many
of those who are so active in the present day, are far from
being rightly influenced in their labors, even among the
members of our own Society.  I would not however wish
to be understood as charging any among Friends with
Popery, but some other professors of religion are evidently
leaning that way, while they are actively engaged in endeavors to pull it down and destroy it; and how much
these rudiments of it still visible among them tend to
weaken their hands, it requires no great degree of discernment to discover.
Too great an intimacy and union with the world has,
almost imperceptibly to themselves, leavened many into
its spirit and maxims, and the cross of Christ has become
of none effect.  There are many who seem to hail the increasing. disposition to mingle with them, with great joy.
For my own part, I look upon it as a mark of a declined
Society, and a great and manifest cause of the death
and darkness so prevalent in our assemblies. Oh, that
the time may be hastened, when the church shall come
forth out of the wilderness, fair as the moon, clear as the
sun, and terrible as an army with banners! We have
become a great and respectable people, and we may be
killed with kindness; and in proportion as we mix, unadvisedly, with others, our own peculiar testimonies will go
into disuse; indeed I think there is a danger of some of
them  being lost: and I do verily believe that we are as




1835.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  53
much bound to dwell alone, and not to be reckoned among
the nations, as ever ancient Israel was, and that there are
as peculiar testimonies given us to bear.
There is nothing, I apprehend, more irksome and contrary to the natural mind, than those necessary and salutary restraints imposed upon us by an entire dependence
upon, and a reverent waiting for, the word of divine commandment and the unfolding of divine counsel, so absolutely necessary to the acceptable performance of religious
duties.  The check is too severe to be submitted to by
many, and hence arises that superficial and unbaptizing
ministry so prevalent among us, as well as among other
professors of Christianity. An ardent desire to do good
and to promote the great cause in the earth, may even
proceed from the transformations of the adversary, if the
creaturely will is not so completely reduced as that there
is none left.  And here there will be no chance for him
to work, as it comes to be so reduced and slain; for he
cannot work upon that measure of divine grace; with
which we have all been favored in a greater or less
degree; and when this is suffered to come into dominion,
then all his deceitful baits will be brought to light and to
judgment; and this he cannot endure; there is nothing
he more sincerely hateth, and therefore he must and will
flee. The solicitude I feel is very great, that all those
concerned may be careful to know the putting forth of
the holy finger, and the limitations also: then should not
only those on whom the labor was bestowed be helped and
strengthened, but the instrument also; those that preach
the Gospel should in reality live of the Gospel: and the
Apostle Paul gives this plain reason: " For the laborer is
worthy of his hire."
It was very satisfactory to me to receive the intelligence
that thou hadst been reading Friends' books. I do sincerely wish it was more generally the case. Next to the
Holy Scriptures, I believe them to be the most profitable
kind of reading in which we can be engaged; and I am
firm in the belief, if it was more generally the case among
our young Friends, as well as some older ones, there would
be less disposition to mingle with the world, and to copy
5*




54              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1835.
its customs and manners.  It has been very convincing
and confirming to me to meet, in them, with views which
accorded exactly with openings I had been previously
favored with; and although at the time I had no doubt of
their divine original, yet I have been ready to compare it
to a threefold cord that is not easily broken.
That thou and I may be increasingly careful to seek
for and to follow Him who was given for a light unto the
people, a leader and a commander of the people, is what
I greatly desire. Here I believe we should be favored
with that holy help which is sufficient to supply every
lack, and to heal every wound; and thus coming to receive with meekness the engrafted Word, should be nourished and grow thereby, and be favored to fill our several
allotments with religious propriety.
Thou wilt perceive that I have continued my scrawl to
considerable length again; and after requesting thee to
excuse all imperfections (for I have written it in the mill,
and while it has been going, as I do nearly all that I do
write), I conclude,
Thy sincere friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
FROM:  THOMAS B. GOULD TO
Third month, 5th, 1835.
In looking a little towards thee lately, my spirit has
been impressed with this language: "Thus saith the
Master, my time is at hand; I will keep the passover at
thy house with my disciples."  Thou mayst remember it
was addressed by our blessed Lord to one of His disciples,
in answer to the query, "Where wilt thou that we prepare
for thee to eat the passover?" And they were commanded
to enter into a certain city, and informed that they should
meet a man bearing a pitcher of water, whom they should
follow into that house wherein he entered, and should
salute the good man of the house with that salutation
above quoted; and they were further informed that he
should show them a large upper room, furnished and pre



1835.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                  55
pared, where they should make ready for Him to eat the
passover.
Now, my dear friend, I apprehend that thy spiritual
ear has been saluted with a similar language; but whether
the large upper room has been furnished and prepared,
this is the point; and further, I am firm in the belief that
thou hast met the man bearing the pitcher of water, so
that thou art at no loss what house to enter into. Well,
this sign having been given and punctually fulfilled, I
have thought that there was a strong claim upon thee to
comply with the conditions which the Master has been
pleased to fix, in order to the fulfilment of the promise,
" I.will sup with him, and he with me."  I am not aware
that there ever was an unconditional promise of this kind
given: how necessary, then, that the terms be complied
with! Oh, why wilt thou keep Him out?  His head is
already wet with the dew, and His locks with the drops of
the night! Open unto Him: be entreated to seek for His
counsel, and to follow in the way of His leading, even in
that measure of divine light He has been pleased to enlighten thee withal, and of grace with which he has favored
thee.  So shall thy soul be filled with fat things, and thou
wilt be enabled to run with patience the race set before
thee, remembering that they that run in a race run all;
and I verily believe, not only a large field of labor would
open before thee, but of usefulness also. The Egyptian
tongue would cease to be heard in thy camp, and the pure
language would be heard there, and thyself made instrumental in turning the people unto it; and not only so,
but as thou submitted unto HIis yoke, it would be made
easy, and His burden would become light; rough places
would be made smooth, and crooked paths straight.
Nothing but the opposition of our own corrupt wills
stands in the way of our advancement, in conjunction with
the transformations of him who is seeking to deceive those
one way whom he cannot destroy in another. I have not
been so explicit as I might have been, from a belief that
thou canst understand what I allude to; and if I am not
mistaken in my feelings, thou wilt understand it.....




56              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1835.
MEMORANDUM, 1835.
"Departed this life, on the eleventh of third month,
1835, my endeared friend, Abigail Robinson.  In her
death, the Society of which she had been an eminently
useful member from early life, and minister for forty years,
(she being in the seventy-seventh year of her age) has met
with no common bereavement.  She was a woman of uncommon intellectual strength and clearness, united with
much improvement in the literary way; and over and
above all other considerations, was added that of deep religious experience, so that she became, like Deborah, a
mother in Israel.  And oh! how few such she has left
behind her; in the consideration of which, how doth my
spirit mourn!  And I can adopt the language:'The
fathers, where are they? the prophets, do they live forever?' 0, Thou, who raised her up, fitted and qualified
her for eminent usefulness in thy church, be pleased to
cause the mantles of the Elijahs of the present day to rest
upon the Elishas; even a double portion of thy Spirit,
that so there may be a succession of standard-bearers and
testimony-bearers continued in the church, that the precious testimonies of everlasting truth may be faithfully
supported, and may never be suffered to fall to the ground!
" As it respects myself, in this afflicting bereavement, my
greatest desire I think is, that I may be enabled to seek
out what this dispensation is speaking unto me in particular; that so I may be enabled to turn it to a good account;
being firm in the belief that trouble ariseth not out of the
dust, nor affliction out of the ground, but that every affliction is suffered to fall upon us for some wise and benevolent end. And if this has a tendency to drive me closer
home, even into a nearer and more intimate union with
that Friend who sticketh closer than a brother, I may
witness improvement by it as the instrumental means.
" 14th of third month, at two o'clock, attended the funeral
of my dear departed friend, at her late residence on the
Point. Although the ground was exceedingly wet, it was
largely attended, and by the most respectable inhabitants
of the town; and we were favored, as I apprehend, with




1835.].THOMAS B. GOULD.                           57
the overshadowing wing of Ancient Goodness, through a
longer sitting than usual; in which a short but living testimony was borne to the Christian virtues, exemplary life,
and peaceful close of the dear deceased, and to the precious
truth she made profession of, and lived in the possession
of. My mind was weightily impressed with that injunction of our blessed Lord,'Watch therefore, for ye know
not when the master of the house cometh, at even, or at
midnight, or at the cock-crowing, or in the morning.
Blessed are those servants, whom  the Lord, when he
cometh, shall find watching: verily I say unto you, that
He shall gird himself and make them to sit down to meat,
and will come forth and serve them.'  Although I cannot
help thinking that this relates to that intimate union
which subsists between the adorable Head, and the humble,
watchful members of the militant church on earth, yet I
do not think it would be straining the text, to apply it to
that watchfulness and earnest expectation with which the
mind redeemed from the earth waits for the coming of the
Lord Jesus, to conduct it safely through the dark valley
of the shadow of death to the church triumphant in heaven.
And from my personal knowledge of the state of her mind
for a long time before, but particularly near the close of
her probationary existence, I think it may in this case
apply to it. Indeed it seemed to be the posthumous language of my precious friend to me in particular, and powerfully exhorted me to such a life of dedication to the cause,
and patient waiting for the power of truth, by which that
bread is still mercifully broken, and handed in secret, for
the sustenance and the strengthening of the hungry soul,
enabling it to hold up the head and journey forward in
the line of divine appointment, however hard to the fleshly
part. And nothing else can give strength adequate to the
performance of this great and all-important work."
MEMORANDUM, WITHOUT DATE, PROBABLY 1836.
"Our transgressions are multiplied before thee, and
our sins testify against us; for our transgressions are with
us, and as for our iniquities, we know them." Isaiah 59: 12.




58              LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1835.
Yet I feel bound with  thankfulness to acknowledge,
that this day in meeting I was favored, while reviewing
and bemoaning my sad condition, with a renewed and
lively sense of this truth, namely: that as I was engaged
to stand still in that Light which made the evil manifest,
I should be favored with power and strength to withstand
the fiery darts of the devil; the Light being nothing less
than the Seed of the woman, which is alone able to bruise
the head of the serpent, and to which the promise is that
it shall do it. Notwithstanding this is no new doctrine
with me, but one that I have long believed in, yea, at
times (in better days perhaps) have felt concerned to recommend to others, yet the revival of it in my remembrance at a time when I was ready to adopt the language
above quoted, and other parts of this fifty-ninth chapter
of Isaiah, did convey encouragement to my distressed mind,
believing it to have been produced by the influence of the
Holy Spirit, which is also called the Comforter; and it
was declared concerning him, by the Master, while on
earth, that when he was come, he should not only reprove
or convince the world of sin, of righteousness and of judgment, but should bring all things into their remembrance,
whatsoever he had spoken unto them; and further, "He
shall take of mine and show it unto you."
Although I am far from believing that the Holy Spirit
influences only in subordination to the Scriptures, or rather
only through them as instruments, and through providential occurrences, yet I believe it is not inconsistent with
the will and pleasure of Almighty Goodness, powerfully
and profitably to impress the mind through these mediums.
With respect to the Scriptures, I readily and heartily subscribe to the sentiment, that whatsoever any do, pretending
to the Spirit, contrary to them, may be justly accounted
a delusion of the devil.
FROM THO.MAS B. GOULD TO 
NEWPORT, 27th-of 3d mo., 1835.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
Although I greatly desire to be preserved from pre



1835.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                  59
sumptuous sins, yet I am at times favored to feel a living
concern to be found faithful in the work of my day; and
a part of that work may possibly be to " comfort those that
mourn, to preach deliverance to the captives, and the
opening of the prison doors to them that are bound."  I
do not, however, mean to be understood, in the line of
public ministry, or that I possess any power or might of
my own, sufficient for these things; but as I do myself
highly value instrumental labor, and have realized its
blessed effect in some measure, so I am inclined to believe
that it is sometimes bestowed on others, not only with the
appearance, but with the efficacy and power of truth.
Under these impressions, then, permit me to expostulate a
little with thee, and to recommend the apostle's advice,
"Whereto we have already attained, let us walk by the
same rule, let us mind the same thing." If thou hast not
been sensible of earnest and living desires having been
raised in thy heart, similar to that of the church to the
spouse, " Tell me, oh thou, whom my soul loveth, where
thou feedest, where thou makest thy flock to rest as at
noon," I am greatly mistaken in my feelings and views
concerning thee.  And if this is the case, which I am
confident it is, then let nothing prevent thee from continuing thy search until thou hast found Him whom thou seekest. Although it is not an impossibility that " the Lord
whom thou seekest" may come " suddenly into his temple,"
thy heart, with great power, majesty and might, so that it
may be filled therewith in a remarkable manner, yet " if
he tarry, wait for him;" and in the meantime be entreated to remember, that through that long journey the
children of Israel took, through the Red Sea and the wilderness, their garments " waxed not old, neither did their
feet swell;" and that the Lord would not bring them by
the way of the land of the Philistines, though that was
near, lest peradventure, their heart should melt when they
saw war, and they should turn back into Egypt; but
brought them  up by the way of the Red Sea and the
wilderness, yea, " he led them about and instructed them."
Oh, that thy faith in him may be strengthened, that
thou mayst indeed believe him near, as indeed he is about




60              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1835.
our bed, and about our path, and spieth out all our ways:
so that neither thou nor any other hath need to say, and
the apostle says, " Say not, who shall ascend into heaven,
to bring Christ down from above, or who shall descend
into the deep, to bring him up again from the dead?"  I
want thee to pay particular attention to this caution, and
also to the remarkable testimony to his inward appearance,
which immediately follows: "But what saith it?  The
word is nigh thee, even in thy heart and in thy mouth."
He also adds, " This is the word of faith which we preach."
Now it was by an attention to this same word of faith,
that the elders obtained a good report; and it is a living
efficacious faith, by which a man may even live, and it
works by love to the purifying of the heart. They whose
conduct is governed by this divine principle of life and
power, are not stimulated to holiness of life and conversation by fear of punishment, but by love. They love the
Father because He first loved them, and gave his onlybegotten Son a ransom for them, that whosoever believeth
in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life; and
the apostle says, " The life that I now live in the flesh, I
live by faith in the Son of God;"-faith in his inward appearance, as well as his outward and visible appearance,
no doubt.  So thou wilt perceive that " without faith it is
impossible to please God:" hence the great desire and concern that I feel for thee, that thy faith may be strengthened in the reality of those divine requirements that may
be made at thy hands; being firm in the belief that among
those that have been doomed to everlasting destruction
from the presence of the Lord, not a few of them have
been so from the fact that they refused to admit the truth
of this doctrine; and others, who admitted it, yea, were
convinced of its truth beyond a doubt, refused to comply
with its requisitions because they were so small; in like
manner as it was said of the Master himself, " Is not this
the carpenter's son? are not his brethren and sisters all
with us?"  So that there is great danger of overlooking
this "grain of mustard-seed," this "little leaven," or, to
change the similitude, this " one talent," which the man
to whom it was committed hid in a napkin, because it was




1835.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  61
but one; while it would have been as sufficient for him as
the two or the five were for those to whom those numbers
were committed.
I want:thee truly and honestly to give these hints that
weight they may appear to deserve, notwithstanding the
weakness of the instrument, or the homely and'bungling
manner in which they are thrown out; for I apprehend
that my views in this are of a more exalted nature than
to have attempted any display, had I been capable of it.
And suffer me to add that I firmly believe, as thou art
concerned to act consistently with the light thou art favored with, thou wilt in due time. become wiser than thy
teachers, and wilt witness the restoration of paths for the
lame to walk in, by His holy help who remains to be the
"repairer of breaches;" that the mists and the clouds
that the enemy-has been permitted to raise, will be dispelled by the brightness of the arising of the Sun of righteousness, which has been predicted and signified by the morning star already appearing in thy horizon; which is a sure
guide to further illumination, as it is attended to: that so
thou mayst happily experience the work to go progressively
on, and be enabled to cast off thy old garments as they
become burdensome, which they soon will, if thou art faithful; for I do believe, that as thy eyes become afresh
anointed with the eye-salve of the heavenly kingdom, thou
wilt see thyself to be clothed in rags, as all have ever been
favored to see, that have been concerned to obtain the
"linen pure and white, which is the righteousness of
saints," and to be clothed upon by it. As this becomes
thy happy experience, thou wilt see the dead formality in
which the generality of the professors of the Christian
name are living, and their ministers are preaching, and
wilt be' prepared to adopt the language of Job, " Can that
which is unsavory be eaten without salt, or is there any
taste in the white of an egg?" also to see how much their
labor is to keep people in the dark, that all they have may
come through them.  And how.much they contribute to
this end, the present state of the churches bears ample
evidence to those who have had an eye opened to discover
the signs of the times, which are indeed gloomy; for the
6




62              LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1836.
tongues of the sucking children cleave unto the roofs of
their mouths for thirst; yea, when the children ask bread,
no man breaketh it unto them.
But under this gloomy view of things, I have been comforted, while writing, in the renewed belief that the foundation of our God standeth sure, having this seal, the
Lord knoweth them that are His; and that He is still redeeming by His precious blood, sprinkled indeed upon
their hearts and consciences, to the remission of sins that
are past, through His forbearance; and by the powerful
operation of His Holy Spirit, redeeming from the power
of sin such as shall be saved if they continue faithful.
Here thou wilt be favored, by the immediate openings of
the pure truth upon thy mind, and by living experience,
to know what it is to have thy heart sprinkled from an
evil conscience, and thy body washed with pure water,the baptism which alone saveth,-and to eat clean provender which has been winnowed with the shovel and the
fan, even to eat the flesh and to drink the blood of the Son
of man; not any outward flesh or material blood, but in
the mystery; thou shalt eat, and thy soul be satisfied with
marrow and fatness, for His flesh is meat indeed, and His
blood is drink indeed; His words, they are spirit and they
are life, and whosoever drinketh the water that He gives,
they thirst not, neither go to any inferior spring to draw,
for it remains in them a well of living water, springing up
unto everlasting life. Here He is known to be the resurrection and the life, and whosoever believeth in Him,
though he were dead, yet he comes to be renewed, quickened, and made truly alive unto God. And as thou goest
on in the heavenly race, thou shalt experience further this
truth, "he that liveth and believeth in me shall never die;"
and here coming to this blessed experience, thy curiosity
about the resurrection of the body will be stayed, and thou
shalt be made quite willing to leave it where the Holy
Spirit left it in the Scriptures. However, " thy flesh shall
rest in hope," having seen the Father; for whosoever hath
seen the Son hath seen the Father also, for "no man
knoweth the Father, save the Son and he to whom the Son
shall reveal Him;" and the revelation of the Son to profit




1836.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                  63
is only in and by the Spirit. For notwithstanding the
disciples of our blessed Lord had been so long time with
Him, had seen the mighty works which He wrought, yet
they knew Him not; as is plain by the reply that Philip
made to. the declaration of the Master, when he said,
"Show us the Father, and it sufficeth us." The reply made
by our blessed Lord is very striking: " Have I been so long
time with you, and yet hast thou not known me, Philip?"
for it appears that He had told them, that "whosoever had
seen the Son had seen the Father also;" to which he returned, " Show us the Father, and it sufficeth us." Oh!
it seems to me that this is sufficient to convince any, that
they knew Him not, as He was the living and eternal Son,
until He had been revealed unto them by the Spirit; for
He expressly declared to Peter, that flesh and blood had
not revealed it unto him, "but my Father who is in heaven;" and strengthened and confirmed this view by saying, "Yes, thou art Peter, and on this rock I will build
my church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against
it."  But Peter was a poor, frail man, although an eminent disciple: but all those that have known their foundation to be on this immovable Rock of divine immediate
revelation, on these, as they keep their feet, all storms
and tempests beat in vain, because they are founded on a
rock, an immutable rock, the foundation laid in Zion.
"Behold I lay in Zion, for a foundation, a stone, a tried
stone, a sure foundation; whosoever believeth thereon
shall not make haste." This is that upon which David
was favored to know his feet established, that was higher
than he, when he had the new song put into his mouth,
even high praises to His name, who had established him
thereon that he could not be removed, because He had
made " a covenant with him, ordered in all things and
sure," even the "sure mercies of David;" than whom
none I believe of the servants of the Lord in those days
experienced a greater degree of illumination in the way
that we contend for it.  Hence arose those very numerous
testimonies to its excellency; as when he implied it by
saying, "Oh, send out thy light and thy truth; let them
lead me; let them bring me to thy holy hill and to thy




64              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1886.
tabernacles:" then, said he, "I will teach transgressors
thy way, and sinners shall be converted unto thee."  Oh!
the preciousness of being brought to the holy hill and
tabernacle of God, by the arising of this Divine Light in
the soul, and the establishment of truth there! Here an
experience is attained of offering unto the Lord anoffering
in righteousness, even a pure offering; for I do assuredly
believe that when we are favored with a just sense of the
relation in which we stand to our Father who is in heaven,
as we abide under that influence by which the sense is
given, we are favored by the same influence to see that the
living only can praise Him acceptably, that "the dead
cannot praise" Him. From this, ardent desires are raised
in the soul, to be quickened and made truly alive unto
Him; and as this is the case, our prayers (though they
may be but sighs or groans rightly begotten, or tears shed
in truth) will arise before Him as "sweet incense," and
the "lifting up of our hands as the evening sacrifice;"
yea, they will be abundantly more acceptable than the
most eloquent words or sublime expressions uttered when
the heart is far from Him, because they are the strugglings and the groanings of His seed under oppression, as
it was in Egypt under the hard taskmasters.  But the
precious and consoling language uttered on that occasion
still continues to hold good: "I have seen, I have seen
the affliction of my people who are in Egypt, and have
heard their groaning, and am come down to deliver them."
Notwithstanding thy task may be doubled, and thou mayst
be required to make brick as it were without straw, verily
I say unto thee, as thou art concerned to follow Moses thy
leader, thou shalt be delivered; yea, when darkness covers
all the land of Egypt, thou shalt have light in thy Goshen;
for all the children of Israel, the true seed, the wrestling
seed of Jacob, "had light in their dwellings;" and when
the destroying angel shall be sent through all the land to
destroy the first-born,   from the first-born of Pharaoh that
sitteth on the throne, to the first-born of the beggar that
sitteth on the dunghill," the destruction shall not come nigh
thee, " the lintel and the two side-posts of thy door" having




1836.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  65
been sprinkled with blood, although surely it may have
been by a bunch of hyssop (a bitter herb) dipped therein.
That thou mayst come to experience these things, is
what I greatly desire for thee; and may I not say, I travail with thee, that " Christ may be formed in thee;"
for except this is the case, all that He has done for us,
without us, will be of no avail to us. This then is the
work of regeneration, by which we become "new creatures," having new faculties communicated and dispensed
unto us, that " as we have borne the image of the earthly,
we may also bear the image of the heavenly," and may
be enabled to taste the doctrines and try the fruits of
others.  The spirit also of true judgment will be given, as
it is written, " I will be a spirit of judgment to them that
sit in judgment;" and strength will be afforded to "turn
the battle to the gate:" at which gaining an entrance by
following the Captain who never yet was foiled in battle,
nor his armies put to flight, thou wilt gain an admission
into that city, " whose walls are salvation, and whose
gates are praise."...    T.B. GOULD.
The novel doctrines of the party which seceded about this
period from the Society in England, known commonly under
the name of the " Beacon" secession, had for some time been
favorably received and promoted by Elisha Bates of Ohio,
and by some in high standing and great influence in New
England Yearly Meeting.  They went so far in their desire to spread these innovating views, as to make a remarkable, though at that time an unsuccessful attempt, to introduce the book entitled " The Beacon," into the Boarding
School at Providence, R. I., under the charge of the
Yearly Meeting.  Seth and Mary Davis, who were then
superintendents of that institution, and that faithful elder
Moses Brown, one of the committee, then in very advanced
age, were firm and decided in their opposition to the introduction of such a work, and by their steadfastness incurred
the hostility of those who promoted the innovation. Some
of the publications of the Beaconite schism reached the
hands of Thomas B. Gould.  He was not slow to perceive their unsound nature, and endeavored to warn his
6*




66              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1836.
friends against their dangerous tendency.  He saw, too,
that these attacks upon the faith of our forefathers were
of the very same origin as the errors of Joseph John Gurney, and that the writings of the latter had indeed been
greatly instrumental in promoting those outward and
superficial views, into which these people sought to leaven
the Society.
FROM  T. B. G. TO SETI AND MARY DAVIS.
NEWPORT, 15th of 3d mo., 1836.
MY DEAR FRIENDS, SETII AND MARY DAVIS:
I believe I can say in truth, that I have
felt my mind drawn into near sympathy and unity with
you in your many trials and exercises in the midst of a
crooked and perverse generation, and a deeply revolted
and backslidden people; and in your honest and faithful
labors to exalt the standard of Truth, and support the testimonies thereof, amongst those who are turning.their backs
upon the one, and trampling the other under their feet.
I have not been altogether ignorant of the persecution
which has fallen to your lot since you left your own peaceful abode, and. undertook the arduous care of the Institution; but, my dear friends, "if ye be reproached for the
name of Christ, happy are ye, for the spirit of glory and
of God resteth upon you."  This, I have no doubt, you
have witnessed to your consolation and support, while the
cloud of dust, which the enemy has been permitted to raise
against you, has been returned with accumulated strength
into the very faces of those who have been instrumental
in promoting his wicked designs; for you may remember
the Apostle immediately adds, " On their part he is evil
spoken of, but on your part he is glorified."
I could havewished, for the Truth's sake, that your
healths would have admitted your longer stay; for I do
assuredly know that your management, and the wisdom
which has been displayed therein, has given satisfaction
to all those whose vision is sufficiently.clear to discriminate between thing and thing, and who are yet able to
give the " living child to the right mother."  But alas!




1836.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  67
the number of these is small indeed, compared with those
who either openly deny, or undervalue, or disregard the
only appointed and consecrated means of attaining the
spirit of a sound mind, and of true judgment: for it is
written, "I will be a spirit of judgment tothem that sit
in judgment;" and if He who is, indeed, the Wonderful
Counsellor, is rejected, and not suffered to bear rule, and
the government to rest upon His shoulder;-which you well
know may be the case, even while there is a loud cry of
"Lord! Lord!"  it is no marvel that there should be confusion, and that the language should be confounded,that one should be crying " Lo, here!" and the other
" Lo, there!"-for this has been the distinguishing characteristic of all the Babel-builders, from the days of Noah
even until now.  However, I do believe, that the stone
which has been set at nought and rejected by these wise
builders, is indeed the Headstone of the corner, the Rock
on which the true Church is built, and against which the
gates of hell can never prevail.  I also believe that the
object of the saints' faith is unchangeable; that it has
been the same in all ages, and will so continue; that
none but those who come by their faith in the same way
that Peter did, are members of this Church, or true believers in the Lord of life and glory, or can possibly
inherit, or will receive the blessing pronounced upon him,
"Blessed art thou, Simon Barjonah, for flesh and blood
hath not revealed it unto thee, but my Father who is in
heaven."
Now if we can obtain true and saving faith, and justification thereby, in any other way than the saints in former
ages did, even by divine, immediate revelation, then a
man may call God, Father,-and Jesus, Lord, and not
by the Holy Ghost; which would be and is, a manifest
contradiction of plain Scripture doctrine.
I should not probably have blundered on these things
at this time, if I had not most surely believed that the
ground of the opposition which has been manifested to
you, is the same as that which is seeking to overturn
those precious principles and doctrines which I have
briefly hinted at; indeed they seemed to lie so much in




68              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1836.
my way, that I could not well get over them; but while I
have been writing, I have been forcibly reminded of the
striking similarity there is between your case and that of
the prophet Daniel, against whom his adversaries were
forced to confess they should not be able to find an occasion, except concerning the law of his God.
Well, my dear friends, may you continue to go on in
this your might, and fight valiantly for the faith which
was once delivered to the saints, and has been testified
unto by a cloud of witnesses, even down to the present
lay, and in it, notwithstanding it is a day of so deep revolt from the law and the testimony.  For the Lamb and
His followers will have the victory, seeing He never was
foiled in battle nor His armies put to flight, so long as
they fought with reference to His divine counsel and
under His banner; and as I am a believer in the doctrine
that the weapons of this warfare are not carnal, I cannot
help being grieved to see those who have begun in the
Spirit, seeking to be made perfect by the flesh, which,
indeed, profiteth nothing...
I suppose you have seen Elisha Bates's "Vindication."..I have greatly feared that it would do much hurt,
and even tend to separate some still more widely from the
Truth, who have already lost their innocency and integrity,
as well as wisdom and judgment. Oh, it seems as if the
language of lamentation might be rightly taken up, " How
are the mighty fallen, and the weapons of war perished!
Tell it not in Gath, publish it not in the streets of Askelon,-lest the daughters of the Philistines rejoice, lest the
daughters of the uncircumcised triumph'" It has, with
me, utterly failed of vindicating his character; for if the
principles and doctrines he has there defended be the
doctrines of the Gospel,-to say nothing about Quakerism,-I never understood them  at all: and if the doctrine of Justification by Faith, which we hear so much
about, be a justification while sin remains, by imputed
righteousness, without good works being in very deed
produced by the Spirit-I deny it.  For this is "another
Gospel;" seeing the very purpose for which the Son and
sent of the Father was manifested in the flesh, was, to




1836.]           THIOMAS B. GOULD.                 69
" destroy the works of the devil," to finish transgression,
to put an end to sin, and to bring in everlasting righteousness.
There is another expression which he has used in the
" Vindication," and in his public ministry,-I have often
heard others use it of late-other ministers —viz., "silent
meditation."  Now this does not convey to my mind the
same idea which I have been led to believe silent vwaiting
upon the Lord to mean: it seems rather to mean something which we may propose to ourselves to reflect upon,some subject-some theme-and not that patient waiting
for Christ, for the arising of His precious and Divine Life
in the soul, or for the renewal of strength there, agreeable
to that of the prophet Isaiah,-" they that wait upon the
Lord shall renew their strength; they shall mount upwards with wings as eagles,-they shall run and not be
weary,-they shall walk and not faint."  Now I can conceive of a state in which there may be outward silence,
and there may be meditation, it may be on subjects that
are good in themselves, and proper in their places; and
yet there may be no waiting on the Lord,-no mounting
upwards above our own thoughts,-no renewal of strength,
spiritually,-nothing in it all which would enable us to run
in the way of the Lord's commandments and not be weary,
or to walk therein and notfaint.  No, but it would effectually prevent us from coming to a knowledge of what His
mind and will concerning us is, because it would be doing
our own works, and thinking our own thoughts, while the
holy Apostle spoke of a state, in which "every thought"
was brought "into subjection to the obedience of Christ."
This I conceive to be the only way in which a preparation
to perform true and acceptable worship can be attained to,
agreeably to the well-known principles of truth as professed by Friends formerly, but which now appears to be
too strait for these " sons of the prophets" to dwell in.
It would have been well for them and us, however, before
they undertook to enlarge their dwelling, if they had consulted the true prophet, and said, "Be content, we pray
thee, and go with us;" but this does not appear to have
been the case,-it is evident they have gone alone, and




70              LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1836.
gone where, had they followed His leading, they never
would have been found.  The axe-head, too, has fallen
into the water; it appears in some instances to have been
"borrowed," but for my part I see little probability of its
being made to " swim" again, for I very much fear there
will not be an application to that Heavenly Power which
alone can make it.
Indeed, I am entirely at a loss to reconcile his manner
of treating the doctrine of the resurrection of the dead,
and of judgment, with what I believe to be the truth; as
well as his specious endeavor to elevate the Scriptures
above the place in which Friends have held them; and
the subject of missions, the latter being one with which
Friends have nothing to do, as they are at present conducted.
After requesting to be excused for the liberty I am
taking, as well as all other imperfections (seeing I have
written in my mill, while it has been grinding fast), I
conclude by asking you to accept my dear love; I would
add, in the everlasting and unchangeable Truth, if I were
not afraid of presuming beyond what I have yet attained
to, even a possession therein; which, however, I am, I
trust, at times sincerely desirous may be the case.
THOMAS B. GOULD.
FROM T. B. GOULD TO 
NEWPORT, 1st of 6th mo., 1836.
MY ENDEARED FRIEND AND LONGED-FOR IN THE LORD:
My mind has been very deeply exercised and concerned
on thy account, the whole time I have been awake, since
I left thy house on first-day evening; so that tears have
been as my sorrowful meat, while my spirit has been impressed with this language, in the firm belief that it is
sorrowfully verified in thy case: "A certain man went
down from Jerusalem  to Jericho, and fell among thieves,
who robbed him, and woqnded him, leaving him half dead."
Now, my dear friend, I believe thou hast. very lately been
favored with a renewed sight of Jerusalem, the quiet habi



1886.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                  71
tation, the tabernacle that should not have been taken
down. Not one of the cords thereof should have been
broken, nor one of the stakes should ever have been removed, if thou hadst steadily and singly kept thine eye
to that Light by which, and by which alone, thou couldst
possibly be enabled so to see it. But instead thereof, thou
hast descended from Jerusalem to Jericho, the city that
was destined to utter destruction; and here thou hast
fallen among thieves, who have robbed thee of the precious
sense of good with which thou wast renewedly favored, and
which it should have been thy care by all means to have
kept; agreeably to the solemn injunction, "Keep that
which thou hast, and let no man take thy crown."  Yea,
they have wounded the precious life, which is more than
the meat which perisheth, and have left thee "half dead,"
as to any sensible feeling and enjoyment of it. For thou
mayst remember the declaration of our Divine Lord and
Master, "the life is more than meat, and the body than
raiment."  Now, although thou mayst obtain food for that
part in thee which is designed- for utter destruction, by
thus descending as from Jerusalem to'Jericho, yet it will
only increase thy woe and misery; it will render thee
barren and unfruitful in that which is most excellent.
And this is what the Apostle recommended should be preferred and sought after; and not only so  for except
the branch abide in the vine it cannot bear fruit of itself,
but shall be "cast forth as a branch," and when it is so
cast forth, "men gather them, and they are burned."
Truly, my dear friend, hast thou not experienced this sorrowfully to be the case, when, for want of abiding in the
Vine of life which has been made to shoot forth in thee,
and for want of keeping the house and abiding in thy tent,
thou hast gone forth without the sacred inclosure?-how
have the men of the world gathered thee, and thou hast
been burned by their scorching, withering, and blasting
influence! On the other hand, when thou hast kept better
company, hast thou not been at times sensibly leavened
with good? Hast thou not been sensible of the prevalence
of earnest and living desires raised in thy heart after an
advancement in the just man's path, which is declared to




72              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1836.
be as a shining light, which shineth brighter and brighter,
unto the perfect day?
Oh! turn in, I beseech thee, to that. measure of divine
light and grace with which thou art favored: occupy with
the precious gift, yea, obey the injunction, " Occupy till I
come;" and I do verily believe thou wilt find very little
more required of thee at present, than thus to occupy with
it, and watch its movements, and follow its gentle leadings. Cast all thy care upon Him who hath in great mercy
favored thee with that and numberless other blessings, and
He will, in His own due and appointed time, enlarge thy
dwelling; yea, He will introduce thee into the glorious
liberty of His children, by delivering thee from under the
hard task-master, who is seeking,:by all possible means,thy utter destruction; who is seeking to harden thy heart,
and persuading thee to turn a deaf ear to the reproofs of
instruction, which are the way of life and salvation; so
that the time will come when thou wilt have to say, in the
anguish and bitterness of thy soul, "Oh that I had not
hated instruction and despised reproof, for the harvest is
past, the summer is ended and gone, and I am not healed!"
For most assuredly every knee shall bow and every tongue
confess, either in mercy or in judgment, that Jesus Christ
is Lord, to the glory of God the Father! But oh! that
this awful stroke may in great mercy be averted!that
thou mayst be enabled to leave those things that are behind, and journey forward; for thou hast encompassed this
mountain in the wilderness long enough, while the language
of thy heart has been, I remember the leeks and the onions
which I did eat in Egypt freely. Thus I believe thou hast
lusted after the flesh-pots of Egypt; but these must be
given up, and thou must not suffer thyself to lust after
them any more at all, but press forward towards the promised land, which indeed flows with milk and honey; and
if thou art willing and obedient, thou shalt eat of the good
fruit of that land;, but if thou art disobedient, thy carcass
will fall in the desert, and then, what an evil savor will
arise from it! For truly my mind seems to be deeply impressed with the belief, that thou wilt fall into greater
evils than ever thou hast yet known, except thou listen to




1836.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                  73
the voice of thy teachers, and incline thine ear to them
that instruct thee, not calling in question the manner in
which it may be conveyed, or the means which may be used
to convey it.
Oh, dear friend, if the light in thee become darkness,
how great will that darkness be! As eye hath not seen,
nor ear heard, neither hath it entered into the heart of
man to conceive the good things which the Lord hath in
store for them that love Him, so I feel deeply concerned
to tell thee, that thou little thinkest how much worse thy
last state will be than the first, if thou dost not yield obedience to that good hand and power of the Lord, which
hath shown thee clearly what things his controversy is
against. And now, after having in vain tried to obtain
relief, without again alluding in plain terms to a subject
concerning which I have spoken to thee before, I find I
must come to the point; I must call upon thee, I must
beseech thee, and entreat thee, in the bowels of love,even that love which passeth the understanding of the
natural man,-to forsake that company of which I spoke
to thee the other day, lest it prove thy utter ruin: and
suffer me to quote for thy encouragement a very precious
blessing pronounced upon that man who pursues the course
which I recommend to thee, viz.: "Blessed is the man
who walketh not in the counsel of the ungodly, nor
standeth in the way of sinners, nor sitteth in the seat of
the scornful, but whose delight is in the law of the Lord,
and therein he doth meditate day and night. He shall be
like a tree planted by the rivers of water,-his leaf also
shall not wither, and whatsoever he doeth shall prosper."
Yea, I say unto thee, in the fear and dread of the majesty
of heaven, that if thou wilt give up in these things to follow the Captain of thy salvation, He will lead thee into
the green pastures of life, and cause thee to lie down beside
the still waters thereof, where nothing can hurt thee or
make thee afraid. And not only so, but He will teach thee
wondrous things out of His law, which He will daily write
in thy heart, and cause thee to joy in the Lord, and rejoice
in the God of thy salvation.
7




74              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1836.
FROM T. B. G. TO
NEWPORT, 23d of 11th month, 1836.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
I have thought so much of thee lately, in connection
with the events of this eventful day, that I concluded to
let thee hear from one whom, among thy many friends, I
suppose thou hast nearly forgotten, though I hope my
name remains on the list.
I have called this an eventful day, and I think I have
not misapplied the term, even if it should be confined to
the comparatively narrow limits of our own borders; for I
think there have not, within the time we have been a people,
such occurrences taken place amongst us as at the present.
When I look at the almost unparalleled sufferings which
our worthy predecessors underwent, after that long and
dark night of apostasy (emphatically so to thousands and
tens of thousands who were waiting for the consolation of
Israel, and panting after the true bread and water of life),
in publishing the glad tidings of the everlasting Gospel in
its primitive purity, and seeking the sheep who were scattered upon the barren mountains of an empty profession,
and the desolate hills of lifeless forms and ceremonies, and
not only seeking them but finding them and gathering them
out from amongst the various ceremonial worships into the
true sheepfold, where the true Shepherd was known and
felt, feeding His flocks, and making them to rest as at
noon in the green pastures of life, and beside the still
waters thereof, where nothing could hurt them or make
them afraid; I say, when I consider their almost unparalleled sufferings, their unfeigned faith, their matchless love,
their truly Christian spirit, and harmless demeanor among
men, I am almost disposed to envy them their happiness,
even amidst all their sufferings; for they gave unquestionable evidence that they were the people the Lord had
formed for himself, by their showing forth his praise in a
manner not equalled since the primitive church.




1837.]           TIIOMAS B. GOULD.                 75
To PELEG MITCHELL.
NEWPORT, 1st month, 20th, 1837.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
[After relating many circumstances connected with the
apostasy of Elisha Bates, he says]:
I thought I could not close this, notwithstanding the
length to which it has already been carried, without alluding
to a communication made by E. B. in our yearly meeting,
either the first or second time he attended it, I am not
certain which. If thou attended that year, I have no
doubt thou wilt recollect it; if not, it may not be altogether void of interest; to say nothing about the evidence
which, I apprehend, is contained therein, of the truth of
our primitive and precious doctrine of divine, immediate
revelation, and the unfolding of the light of Christ to His
humble, devoted children and servants.  Such I believe
he then was, notwithstanding his awful fall and apostasy
since: like as Judas by transgression fell from his ministry
and apostleship, though he had received power over " unclean spirits, to cast them out," in common with the rest
of the apostles. Luke 9: 1, 2.
Elisha had been engaged in a weighty testimony, in
which he adverted to the Hicksite separation, to the
ravages which that desolating spirit had made in the other
yearly meetings; and spoke in a deeply touching manner
of our having been hitherto in a great degree preserved:
but in an awfully solemn manner he warned those present
to stand upon the watch, for the enemy was within our
borders; that he was nearer many of us than we were
aware of; that he was seeking to deceive those in one way,
whom he could not destroy in another; that he would
transform himself into an angel of light, in short, that he
had done so; that we should not escape a sifting; that
there were those then present, and standing in the most
conspicuous stations in society, who, if it should now be
told them the evil they would do unto the Lord's people,
in the latter days, would say with Hazael, the Syrian:
" Is thy servant a dog, that he should do this thing?" I
well remember the power and unction attending this com



76              LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1837.
munication, at least to my understanding. It made a deep
impression upon me, which is not yet effaced, and was sufficient at the time to beget faith in my mind that it would
be even so; although I had not the least idea then, that it
would ever apply to him.
I have so nearly filled my paper with what has "come
to my knowledge," that I have little room left for what
has been  passing in my own mind," in relation to these
things.  However, I have this general remark to make,
and.with it I shall conclude: that, in my belief, this spirit
of opposition, which is now developing in many places (for
it is not local), against those intrepid advocates for truth,
the truth itself, and the principles of truth, is the same,
in the root and ground of it, with that which, when " the
truth first broke forth" after the long night of apostasy,
persecuted those who bore testimony to it, even unto
death; that it has only changed the mode of its operation
in such a manner as to entrap many, who, if it had appeared under its old garb, would peradventure have seen
it, and, it may be, escaped the snare. For truly " in vain
is the snare laid'in the sight of any bird." In a measure
of that love which is sensibly felt to flow in an especial
manner towards those " who are of the household of
faith," I subscribe myself thy sincere friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
FROM THOMAS B. GOULD TO
NEWPORT 11th of 2d mo., 1837.
BELOVED FRIEND:
From the time thou appeared in our preparative meeting to the present, the subject of thy request and desire
to be admitted a member of our religious Society has very
frequently been weightily with me. I have felt my mind
introduced into lively exercise on thy account, and on
account of the very precious, and important, and peculiar
testimonies given us as a people to bear. But within the
last day or two, it has increased, and become so burdensome that it has appeared to me I could not safely, either
to myself or to thee, carry it much longer. I have thought




1837.]. THOMAS B. GOULD.                          77
of seeking an opportunity with thee; but as this has not
been practicable, I have believed it to be right in this way
briefly to advert to some things of vast importance to thyself, to the Church, and to those among whom thou art
conversant.
To be a member of our religious Society, and thus publicly profess the holy name of Christ our Lord, involves
an awful responsibility, inasmuch as we make a higher and
more holy profession than any other people whatever, in
divers very important particulars, some of which I shall
name. And as thy case has engaged my attention to-day,
that solemn query put by our blessed Lord to the mother
of Zebedee's children and to them, on that deeply interesting occasion, when she requested of Him for them, that
they might sit the one on His right hand and the other
on His left in His kingdom, has been weightily and
constantly with me: " Are ye able to drink of the cup
that I drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that
I am baptized with?"  Now, my beloved friend, although
the Society of Friends have ever declined the use of outward forms and ceremonies, and of water-baptism, yet
they have ever as strongly asserted and as firmly believed
that it is by baptism, and by that alone, that any can be
joined unto the Lord, so as to become of one spirit with
His people, or in other words, true and living members of
His Church: that it is necessary for us that we should be
"buried with Him by baptism into death" to sin, "that
like as He was raised from the dead by the power of the
Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life,"
having "put off the old man with his deeds, and crucified
the flesh, with the affections and lusts, and put on the new
man, which, after God, is created in righteousness and
true holiness."
As this is a subject which is most intimately connected
with life and salvation, it cannot do either of us any harm
most seriously to consider what we have known of this
great and important work to be begun and carried on in
our hearts, by "the faith of -the operation of God," who
will work in us both " to will and to do of His own good
pleasure,' and unmerited mercy; and who hath graciously
17*




78              LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1837.
declared: " Behold I stand at the door and knock; if any
man hear my voice and open the door, I will come in and
sup with him, and he shall sup with me." By thus submitting thyself unto Him, and turning at His reproofs,
even at the " reproofs of instruction, which are the way of
Life," thou wilt find thyself quickened and renewed in
the spirit of thy mind, from time to time; for it is written
that " the first man Adam was made a living soul," but
the second Adam is the Lord from heaven,  a quickening
spirit." This is He who is the Judge both of the quick
and dead, those that are dead in trespasses and sins, and
those who have been made truly alive unto Him by an
attention and submission to that Word of eternal life,
which wakes the dead, and causes even those that are in
the graves to come forth unto the resurrection of life-even
He who is the resurrection and the life.    I am the
resurrection and the life," saith Christ, " he that believeth on me, though he were dead, yet shall he live, and he
that liveth and believeth on me shall never die." " And
you," saith the apostle, "hath he quickened, who were
dead in trespasses and sins; wherein in time past ye
walked, according to the course of this world, according
to the prince of the power of the air, the spirit that now
worketh in the children of disobedience. But God, who
is rich in mercy, for His great love wherewith he loved us
even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ: (by grace ye are saved.)" Ephesians,
2: 1, 2, 4, 5.
Now if thou hast in truth known something of this work
begun in thy heart, thou must have been made sensible
that it is impossible for thee to be kept alive, except thou
receive day by day thy daily bread. It is as impossible
for the soul to live without food of a nature or quality
corresponding to its own high destinies, as it is for the
body to subsist without its proper food.  " Except ye eat
the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of man, ye have
no life in you." These were pronounced by some formerly
to be hard sayings; they exclaimed, "who can bear
them," andit is recorded that from that time some went
back from  Him, and walked no more with him.  But




1837.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                  79
turning to His disciples, He said.unto them, "Will ye
also go away?"  One of them replied, "Lord, to whom
shall we go?  Thou hast the words of eternal life."  And
again, it was declared, that a man should not "live by
bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of
the mouth of God."  With regard to others, it was positively asserted that they were even "made clean by the
word spoken unto them."
This I apprehend thou wilt find to be the true Supper
of the Lord; for as thou wilt observe, (and, I earnestly
desire, mayst richly experience), it is made to depend
upon hearing the words of Christ, upon opening unto Him,
when he knocks by His Spirit at the door of thy heart,
upon waiting for, and when favored to hear, listening, in
the silence of the fleshly part, unto His voice, which is
sweet, that thou wilt come to a view of His countenance,
which is comely, yea, wilt come to experience the lifting
up the light of His countenance upon thee, and to taste of
the rivers of unspeakable pleasures which are at His right
hand for evermore.  This is indeed a being brought into
"His banqueting house," and here the banner of His
love is spread over us, and we know and are sure that if
we continue to walk in the light, as Christ is in the light,
we have fellowship one with another, and that the blood
of Jesus Christ will cleanse us from all sin: yea, that our
fellowship and communion is with the Father, and with
the Son, and with the Holy Ghost.  This is the high and
advanced ground (however feebly advocated or set forth by
me) which the Society of Friends have taken, and still as
a people maintain; and this is the true ground of initiation among, or communion and fellowship with them; although it must be acknowledged that it is not maintained
by many who are nominally in profession with us.
With regard to our testimonies against war, slavery,
and all oaths, together with the giving and receiving of
complimentary and flattering titles, and honors, falsely so
called, I have no doubt thou hast been convinced of their
inconsistency with the Gospel of Christ. But I want thou
shouldst also be convinced of, and be willing (however
much it may be in the cross) practically to keep to the use




80              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1837.
of the plain Scripture language, on all occasions and in
all companies, as well as simplicity of behavior and apparel.  I think it will not be amiss to say that I never
knew an instance, where an individual prospered in the
best things, that balked his testimony in these things, or
where that' covetousness which is idolatry" prevented
him from the due and diligent attendance of meetings both
for worship and discipline  those held on the middle of
the week, as well as those on that day set apart for the purpose, by the common consent of those called Christians,
the world over.
But after all that has been said, or that can be said or
written, if thy mind is not convinced of and converted to
a belief in the divine "Light of Christ within,"-" as
God's gift for man's salvation,"-which is our main distinguishing point or principle, and, as William Penn said,
in his preface to George Fox's Journal, " is as the root of
the goodly tree of doctrines which grew or branched out
from it,"-it will be impossible for thee, or any other, to
support those doctrines and testimonies; the support of
which, however, cost our worthy and ever memorable predecessors in the pure truth of our God, everything that
was near and dear in this life, and even life itself. But
they counted it all as loss and dross, in comparison to the
excellency of the knowledge of Christ, their dear Lord;
and esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than
all the treasures of Egypt, they cheerfully relinquished
their hold on the things of this life, even an unlawful hold
on lawful things, that they might secure an incorruptible
inheritance in the world to come.
As all things that are reprovable are made manifest by
the Light, and as whatsoever maketh manifest is Light,
and, as John testified concerning Him who is the true
Light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world,
that the end and design was, "that all men through Him
might be saved;" so let me, in conclusion, commend thee,
in the language of an apostle, unto God and to the word
of His grace (mark that), which is able to build thee up,
and to give thee an inheritance among all them that are
sanctified....
THOMAS B. GOULD.




1837.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  81
To PELEG MITCHELL.
NEWPORT, 7th of 4th mo., 1837.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
I fully unite with thee in the
sentiment "that the signs of the times are awful," and
with thy other expressions in connection therewith.  But
although it was foretold by the Lord's servants, the prophets (thou wilt not here understand it of those recorded
in Scripture), has it not come upon many " as a thief in
the night?"  It certainly has found but a few comparatively,-a little remnant,-watching.   Still, I believe
there will in great mercy be a remnant preserved, as the
" two or three berries upon the top of the uppermost
bough, four or five upon the outermost fruitful branches
thereof;" yet surely they would seem  to be as "the
gleaning grapes that are left in it, or as the shaking of
an olive tree."  "At that day shall a man look to his
Maker, and his eyes shall have respect to the Holy One
of Israel." Isaiah 17:.6, 7. Oh, that it may be realized! I have no doubt this is the effect that it is designed
to have upon us as a people, for has there not been a looking to " the altars, the work of men's hands?" " But
these strong cities have become as a forsaken bough."
" Because thou hast forgotten the God of thy salvation,
and hast not been mindful of the Rock of thy strength,
therefore shalt thou plant pleasant plants, and shalt set it
with strange slips. In the day shalt thou make thy plant
to grow, and in the morning shalt thou make thy seed to
flourish; but the harvest shall be a heap in the day of
grief and of desperate sorrow."  Ibid. 10, 11.
I believe there has been an improper trust in man
amongst us in the general, and in particular, a receiving
what this great man or the other great man has said, or
done, or written, without bringing things to the true
touchstone, the balance of the sanctuary, which the Lord
Almighty has been pleased to place in every sincere mind.
This would have placed a curb upon those who are as "the
horse or the mule, who have need' to be held in with bit and
bridle;" and at the same time that it would have rendered




82              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1837.
"tribute to whom tribute was due, and custom  to whom
custom  was due," it would have rendered "unto God
the things that are God's:" who in all things will have
the pre-eminence, and whose right it is to rule and reign,
by virtue of His law of love and life, which is written in
the heart and placed in the mind.
It seems to me sometimes, that the blood of all the prophets will be required of this generation, who are now acting over again [in a sense] the awful tragedy which was
performed upon those faithful "witnesses" and "martyrs
of Jesus," who " counted not their lives dear, in order that
they might finish the ministry which they had received of
the Lord Jesus, to testify the Gospel of the grace of God."
Can we too frequently advert to them? Shall they ever
be forgotten? No! "their memorial is on high." "They
that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament,
and they that turn many to righteousness, as the stars forever and ever."  " The righteous shall be had in everlasting remembrance, but the name of the wicked shall rot."
"Woe to the multitude of many people, which make a
noise like the noise of the seas, and to the rushing of
nations, that make a rushing like the rushing of mighty
waters." "And behold at evening-tide trouble, and before
the morning he is not; this is the portion of them that
spoil us, and the lot of them that rob us."
I verily believe it is applicable in both its parts: "Inasmuch as ye did it (or did it not), to one of the least of
these, ye did it (or did it not) to me;" for it is an assured
truth, that the Lord accounteth that which is done unto
His members, as done unto Himself: aside from the hurt
done unto the great cause of truth and righteousness in
the earth.
Thy assured friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To PELEG MITCHELL.
NEWPORT, 1st of 8th month, 1837.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
~......I can truly say that I have thought much of




1837.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  83
thee in the time, not only on account of that mutual bond
of union and fellowship which subsists between us, but in
relation to that change which I suppose has taken place.
in thy situation, since I last communicated with thee.
Although I am not in possession of experimental knowledge
on the subject, I may peradventure be allowed the expression of asentiment. I have ever entertained, I believe, an
exalted sense of the propriety of that step, as well as its
importance, and have frequently recurred to those instances
we have on record, where the parties were led and guided
therein by the good hand and power of the Lord, and,
when the consummation of their prospects arrived, had
their testimony to bear (and this is a peculiar testimony)
that they were sensible of the Master's presence and power
accompanying them  and uniting them  together.  Oh!
precious experience and acknowledgment! It often proved
an earnest of future happiness in time, and a prelude to
that which is eternal. I hope it has been thy experience
in' the former, and that it may be in the latter.
It is doubtless unnecessary to make any remark to thee
on the subject; but I have often thought that no less evidence of divine illumination and revelation was to be
found in the distinguishing views of Friends on the subject
of marriage, than in any other point on which we differ
from other people.  It might almost amount to a proof of
it (seeing we reason in these days as well as walk backwards), to consider that it is becoming, according to my
sense and observation, of less and less concern with the
generality under our name, to violate it. Witness the
number of children, who either speak half Jew and half
Ashdod, or pure Ashdod-I might rather have said, impure.
I fully unite with thee in sentiment on the subjects referred to in thy letter, and assuredly believe that multitudes of our members are laboring under a sad delusion
with regard to the subject of slavery (or more properly,
the abolition of it), and which, while it professes to exalt
that testimony, is sapping the very foundation on which it
rests, and weakening their attachment to, and crippling
them in the support of, others not less important.




84               LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1837.
[SAME LETTER, LATER DATE.]
a.... There is, indeed, a diversity of gifts and talents,
as well as different degrees of growth and experience; but
whereunto we have already attained, as we have all walked
by the same rule and minded the same thing, a uniformity
of faith and principle must of course be the effect. Was
this ever so beautifully exemplified as among our primitive
Friends?  Shall we ever see it so exemplified again?
Alas! I fear we shall not.  When I happen to express
such a sentiment, I am told, not to despair; but I cannot
help it, I have despaired of it long since.  Indeed, Peleg,
my faith is at a low ebb: if others are not better off than
we are, here on Rhode Island, there is certainly a cause
for it.  I sometimes express such a sentiment to some who
ought to be judges; they say they are not in a better condition than we are. Indeed the most alarming feature in
my view is, that so many are saying " we are rich and full,
increased with goods, and have need of nothing," when
they are poor, and blind, and naked, and have need of
everything,-or of that in which all good things are included.
With regard to the prominent difficulties in Society, I
hear but little said about them. It seems to me, however,
that even some of the upright-hearted are in some measure
deceived, supposing that the danger is over on that score
from  which truth's testimonies have of late suffered so
severely. I may acknowledge myself of a different judgment; for although there are signs, on the part of some,
of a willingness to sign a truce, yet I am well satisfied that
true repentance and conviction have not had their perfect
work. The state of things, as.I view them, seems to be
this: that there has been, and now is (for, in comparison
with the defection and departure from the principles and
testimonies of the Society, very few have been disowned
by it), a large number of individuals, who stand in membership in the Society, many of them in high stations,
ministers, elders, &c., who either never understood the
principles for the support of which we were originally
gathered to be a separate and distinct body, or, having




1837.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  85
received a literal, book-knowledge of them into the brain,
have adopted so much of them as would promote them to
offices and confer power upon them; or another sort, who,
having been convinced of and converted to the truth, in
former and better days, and grown up into a good degree
of its heavenly virtue and power, so as to be decked and
adorned as with the Lord's heavenly jewels and gifts; for
want of abiding in the simplicity of little children, and in
deep humility and dependence upon the Lord, the Giver
of every good and perfect gift, have become puffed up and
exalted above the pure witness in themselves, have taken
the Lord's jewels and made merry over them, and then, by
a further delusion and snare of the grand adversary, have
been tempted to deny the testimony of His "faithful and
true witness," until by the continual grieving and despite
done unto it, they have for the present slain it, and their
"house is left unto them  desolate," "given over to a
strong delusion, even to believe a lie." Of such as these,
nothing less can be expected, but that they will persecute
" the woman," and the " remnant of her seed," as they are
now doing.  But I confess I do not so much fear the consequences of this kind of trial, as I do that of the other class
first mentioned; who, though they have " secretly joined
themselves to the broken army of Magog" (see Edward Burrough's works), and have all along been in league with him,
yet now, for political reasons, are very willing to have it
appear they are very good Quakers, "saying they are
Jews, and are not," but are of that synagogue from which
the floods of opposition come.  These, since they have
failed to undermine the Society, I am firm in the belief,
are now trying another scheme, and by smooth words and
fair speeches, are deceiving the hearts of the simple; they
are very willing to pass for sound, and, as much as in
them lies, to use sound words,-to build the sepulchres of
the prophets. Indeed, to use the words of one of the prophets (I. Penington), their structure now is "built in imitation of Zion, painted just like Zion," and looks like
Zion; but it is only in appearance; although there is as
much art in setting it forth as can be imagined, and the
paint is very skilfully laid on, yet in secret, the simplicity
8




86              LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1837.
and purity of the truth, the straitness of the gate, and the
narrowness of the way, are despised and condemned.
I do not know how it may appear to thee; but I am not
satisfied with the manner in which the Englishman now
travelling in this country has got along. He has now such
a load of books on his back, as I should be very unwilling
to carry: some of them containing anything but Quakerism, others with just enough that "looks like it," to give
them a pass, and cause them to do fourfold more harm.
When he left his home, he had but just deserted the ranks
of "Beaconism," and ceased openly to oppose the "little
ones."  (A friend in our neighborhood, who has seen him
at his house, can testify.) How it is possible he should be
cleansed of his leprosy so quick, I am at a loss to determine. I think at least he should have been " kept without
the camp seven days."  And as there is so much proof of
the " plague" being in the very "wall" of his "house,"
it would have been more satisfactory to me, if there had
been some evidence that it had been pulled down to the
very ground, and rebuilt upon a better foundation, a new
foundation, the Foundation "laid in Zion."  Then, I am
satisfied that the first work he would have found to do,
would have been to unsay a great deal that he has said,
and to contradict a great deal that he has written. I expressed sentiments something like this to our mutually
dear friend John Wilbur; and in the course of the conversation he said; that he had asked a friend if the Lord's
mountain and the mount of Esau were so near together
that men could pass from one to the other at a single
leap.
I am aware that there is much said now against judging; the labors of those who have been tinctured with the
new views have been from the first directed against it:
they introduced cautions against it into the Epistles of the
yearly meeting; no man was to be judged for his unsoundness, nothing must be thought, much less said, about it.
Well, was not this a snare of the crafty fowler? Did it
not answer the end completely? All mouths closed, every
lip silent, and every tongue dumb, while they were carrying on their warfare unmolested, and even turning those




1887.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                    87
institutions which were ordained and set up for a defence
round about the city, into engines of destruction to it!
The epistles which have been sent back and forth, between
our own yearly meeting and that of London, are a witness
to the truth of this remark; I mean for several years last
past.  Is not the language applicable:' Judgment is
turned away backward, truth has fallen in the streets, and
equity cannot enter?"  And did not all those who were
favored to have their eyes open, see in these things a clear
evidence and legitimate fruit of that spirit "which genders
to bondage;" which has brought and is still bringing many
back again under that grievous and cruel yoke of bondage,
which was laid upon the nations by the hard task-master,
in the night of darkness, and in the time of apostasy from
the light, spirit and power of Christ, even many who had
known some good degree of deliverance from it?-which
light, spirit, and power, those sons of the morning of the
Gospel day, after the long night of darkness and apostasy,
were so preciously instrumental and so eminently successful in proclaiming, and gathering the people into, so that
the language began to be fulfilled,-the language of prophecy, "It shall come to pass in the last days, that the
mountain of the Lord's house shall be established in the
top of the mountains, and exalted above the hills (of an
empty profession); and many people shall go and say,
Come and let us go up to the mountain of the Lord, to
the house of the God of Jacob, for He will teach us of His
ways, and we will walk in His paths; for out of Zion shall
go forth the law, and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem."  And "IHe shall judge among the nations," &c.
" In this mountain shall the Lord make unto all people a
feast of fat things, of'fat things full of marrow, of wines
on the lees well refined; and shall destroy the face of the
covering which is spread over all people, and the veil that
is over the nations."  Now I am abundantly satisfied that
the true believers in Christ, the Light, are established on
this holy mountain, and that to all that are in this holy
hill, He that reigneth King in Zion will give a spirit of
judgment.  " I will be a spirit of judgment to them  that
sit in judgment," &c. "He that is spiritual judgeth all




88              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1837.
things."  "And upon all the glory there shall be a defence."  How should any be able to defend those glorious
testimonies which arise out of that law which goeth forth
of Zion, and are required by that Word from Jerusalem,
unless they had power to judge that which seeks to subvert
them?
In short, my dear friend, I unite with thee in the sentiment, that we are to keep our ranks in that "city whose
walls are salvation, and whose gates are praise" (very
clear and comprehensive, in my view, is the doctrine and
instruction contained in this description); and not by any
means to suffer "the strength and concern ordained to flow
through us as a people," to be mixed with the "water"
(" their gold and their silver is cankered and their wine
mixed with water") which remains in those that "are
without."  However we may rejoice in those things in
which they may appear to be nearing us (by the way, I
greatly fear we are nearing them, much faster than they
are coming towards and embracing the Truth), we ought
not in the least to incur the danger of diminishing or obscuring the light of that " city which is set on a hill," and
which, if we were faithful, "could not be hid."
Thy assured friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.




1838.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  89
CHAPTER II.
IN the course of the visit of Joseph John Gurney to the
United States-a visit sorrowfully disastrous to the Society
of Friends in this land —he attended the Yearly Meeting
of New England, held at Newport, in 1838.  Thomas B.
Gould had by this time become familiar with some of his
writings, and in common with a large number of other
Friends of that yearly meeting, as well as in other parts
of the land, was clearly convinced that his published sentiments were calculated to produce a departure from the
ancient standard of our Christian profession-that he was
unsound in many points of doctrine which our forefathers
in the truth held most dear,-and that there was extreme
danger, from the influence of his position, his wealth, his
tact and activity, and his reputation, truly or falsely estimated, for benevolence, learning, and eloquence, that large
multitudes would be turned aside from the simplicity and
spirituality of our true and ancient faith. On this occasion therefore, when some of those who had obtained the
pre-eminence in that yearly meeting, were urging the
claims of J. J. Gurney to implicit acceptance, and beguiling the minds of many honestly disposed, but more or
less superficial members, who placed undue confidence in
eminent men, Thomas B. Gould felt it to be his religious
duty plainly to bear his testimony, as way opened for it,
against the erroneous doctrines of this voluminous author,
and to show the reasons of his disunity with them. This
attracted the attention, of course, of the individual thus
testified against, as well as of those whose efforts were
directed to promote his cause; and from that time Thomas
8*




90              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1838.
was marked and watched, as in their opinion pertinaciously
endeavoring to obstruct their course, and as a person disaffected and dangerous to their favorite scheme of bringing
over the whole Society to the views and practices of Joseph
John Gurney and others like him in England, where the
seed so widely sown in his numerous and unchecked publications, had taken root in the hearts of very many of the
members, and sprung up to the covering of that once
beautiful garden of the Lord with the noxious weeds of
superficial and carnally-minded profession.
Joseph John Gurney soon took an opportunity of calling
at Henry Gould's residence, and Thomas candidly opened
to him his uneasiness, but without receiving any satisfaction from him.  This interview-in which Thomas plainly
charged him with promulgating unsound doctrines, and
exhorted him to disavow and condemn them, and also expressed to him his dissatisfaction with his ministry-ending
as it did in no concession on the part of J. J. GurneyT. B. Gould considered himself not only clearly at liberty,
but bound by his sense of duty, to speak of it openly, and
to warn his fellow-members of the disastrous results likely
to follow to the Society from the popularity of this unsound
author.  As a consequence of his faithfulness herein, he
was, in common with his friend and fellow-testimony-bearer,
John Wilbur, made the object of a long-continued persecution, by those who scrupled not to pervert the discipline
of the Society to their unholy purposes. Yet no cause
could be found against him, except concerning the law of
his God. Efforts were even made to spread an idea that
his mental powers were impaired, and many were the vituperations cast upon his character, particularly after the
interview above-mentioned. Much talk and misrepresentation having been made about it, he wrote the following
notes of the occurrence, and sent copies to some of his
intimate friends, in order that his fellow-members might
have a correct version of what transpired on that occasion.
NOTES OF T. B. G. S INTERVIEW WITH J. J. GURNEY.
Between the hours of five and six on the afternoon of




1838.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  91
seventh day, the 16th of sixth month, 1838, Joseph John
Gurney and Henry Hinsdale called at my father's house,
Thomas B. Buffum being with them.  Thomas P. Nichols
was present.  My parents and sister were also in the
room; when the following conversation ensued.
After some general remarks made by him (and he seemed
very much disposed to talk), I took my seat by his side,
and said: " I suppose thou hast heard that I have said a
good deal on the subject of the unsoundness of thy writings; I now take this opportunity to acknowledge that I
have done so, and to convince thee that I am not disposed
to keep it a secret from thee."  He interrupted me by
saying, "Oh, my dear friend, I did not come here on that
account at all, I only came to manifest my love for thee
and for the family.". I continued,' " There are many sentiments in them  contrary to our acknowledged principles
and testimonies. I am exceedingly dissatisfied with them.
Now, wilt thou acknowledge that there is unsoundness in
them, and by so doing, remove the obstructions to thy service, that exist in my mind, out of the way?"  He replied,' All that I have to say to thee, my dear friend, is,
that I have nothing to say on the subject of my writings.
I do not consider it to be my present business; I am here
on another concern, and my mind is very much exercised
with it." I replied, " The minds of Friends in this country are very uneasy in relation to much which thou hast
written-as well as myself-and it is a very serious obstruction to thy work and service. It is impossible that it
should accomplish the professed object, or reach the same
end, until these obstructions are removed; and if thou wilt
acknowledge that there is unsoundness in them, and so
remove the offence out of the way, I believe there are
those who would receive thee with open arms."  He replied, " My dear, I feel a great deal of love for thee, and
I did when thou spoke in meeting the other day.  I admire thy candor and uprightness, but I must decline entering upon the subject of my writings: they are very
extensive, and all I have to say to thee is, that it is none
of my business, and, to tell thee the truth, I do not consider it to be thine."  I answered,''If thou bringest thy




92              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1838.
gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother
hath aught against thee, leave there thy gift before the
altar, first go and be reconciled to thy brother, then come
and offer thy gift.' This I believe is a doctrine of Scripture; thou makest great professions of regard for the
Scriptures, and settest them above the mark at which
Friends have ever held them; now thou ought to conform
to this precept, and deny or condemn such parts of thy
writings as have given so much uneasiness to me and a
multitude of other Friends; by so doing thy path would
be rendered more easy, and the minds of Friends would be
relieved.  I do consider that it is thy duty to satisfy both
me and them."  He again made large professions of love
for me, put one arm around me, and laid the other hand
upon my knee, in a very plausible and seemingly affectionate manner, saying, "All I can say is, to recommend
thee to the Master, to whom thou must leave me, simply
doing what He requires of thee; and mayest thou more
and more come under the very power of the Lord's Spirit,
with which I believe thou art acquainted.  Keep in the
quiet, dear Thomas, simply doing what He requires of
thee." (He did make some further remarks here, by way
of preaching to a very small extent, which, however, I do
not remember.)  I replied, "It has been required of me
to do what I have done; my mind has been very deeply
exercised on the subject of the unsound doctrines promulgated and propagated by thy books amongst us; it has
deprived me of much sleep, and even affected my health;but," I said, "I am not aware that my mind has been impaired,"-appealing to my two intimate and dear friends,
T. P. N. and T. B. B., to know whether they had discovered that any distraction or derangement of mind had
taken place, remarking, " they both know me well; we are
frequently together, and converse on these subjects."  T.
P. N. said that he believed I was "of perfectly sound
mind," with emphasis. T. B. B. sat silent, with his hat
drawn down over his eyes. He evidently was unwilling to
take any part in the matter between us, although he had
previously conversed freely and frequently with me upon
the subject of my concern with J. J. G.: such is the perni



1838.]           TIOMAS B. GOULD.                   93
cious influence which great names and popular applause
exert upon even honest hearts.
I then appealed to J. J. G. again in an affectionate
manner, as he had it in his power to relieve me from this
weight and burden, to do so, and thus take the ground of
offence against him away; at the same time remarking that
if he would do so, I should be able to inform friends who
felt the same uneasiness with myself, that he had condemned whatever was in his books contrary to our acknowledged principles and testimonies, and thus open his
way with them, where I assured him it was now entirely
closed. He utterly refused, again and again, to enter into
any discussion, as he chose to call it, upon the soundness
of his writings, or to acknowledge they were unsound;
but said nothing about his certificates, or his having been
well received by some friends. He never alluded to it at
all. I replied: "I wish no discussion, I have asked for
no such thing, but only for thee to condemn such parts of
them as are contrary to our acknowledged principles, and
have given friends so much uneasiness."  He manifested
great uneasiness at this time, and said something about
humility, which I do not distinctly remember, and again
refused to make any the least concession.
After a short pause, I found my mind engaged to testify against his ministry, which I did in the following
manner: " I must say to thee, that I am not satisfied with
thy manner of preaching: thou puttest the cart before the
horse; thou laborest to induce a belief in the doctrines
testified of in the Scriptures, by the mere force of reason
and argument, and the bare reading or hearing of them;
and then speakest of the gift of the Spirit as a consequence of that belief or acceptance. This is contrary to
that Scripture doctrine,'as no man knoweth the things of
a man save the spirit of man which is in him, even so no
man knoweth the things of God but the Spirit of God.'
Now," said I, "it was because of the absolute necessity
there was and is for men and women to come to this
Spirit, to have their understandings opened and their
hearts quickened by its power, that our ancient friends
labored to exalt the testimony to the true Teacher, and to
bring them under its power and teaching; and they well




94              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1838.
knew that when people come to this ground and foundation, there is no danger of their undervaluing the Scriptures, for it is impossible; the manifestation of the Spirit
now will not contradict the revelation of the same Spirit
in days that are past.  They knew it, and I know it.
But thou, instead of laboring to bring the minds of the
people to the true Teacher, who promised to teach His
people Himself those great doctrines and fundamental
truths of the Gospel, and bringing in the Scriptures, as a
collateral evidence of, and testimony to the truth of them,
goest about to persuade people to accept them in'simple
faith,' or to convince them merely by thy own powers of
reasoning and argument, and holdest forth that the gift of
the Spirit is consequent upon that kind of belief or acceptance.  Now this is contrary to the principles of truth as
professed by Friends." He did not attempt to deny that
this was true, and said, "I am satisfied of thy sincerity
and faithfulness, and am willing to be further instructed
as a Christian should be."
Here some of the family remarked that Moses H. Beede
was at the door; and Jonathan Nichols (who had just stepped up) inquired if I was willing he should come in; whereupon I invited them both in.  J. J. G. had risen up and
put on his hat in the interim, and seemed exceedingly unwilling that anything further should be said. Thus I was
prevented from fully relieving my mind, as it related to
him.  But I did say to J. J. G., "As thou hast refused
to give me any satisfaction, I want thee distinctly to understand that I shall consider myself at liberty to speak
against thy writings, at such times and in such manner as
I shall think proper, and with thy understanding it to be
so, thou must leave me thus at liberty." He said, "I do
not give thee liberty, but leave thee to the Master, who is
able to keep us both." I told him that it was contrary to
common sense and reason, that he should be at liberty to
write and publish what he pleased against the Truth, and
I should be denied the liberty and exercise of my conscience, in bearing my testimony against and exposing the
unsoundness of his writings, while he was travelling amongst
us and refused to condemn them.  I had previously told
him that my objections to his writings were not of recent




1838.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  95
date, that I had been familiar with them from my childhood, and had had unity with the first edition of his " Religious Peculiarities" (with some small exception), which
had interested me in what came from his pen, and led to
the reading of it; and the time had been when I sincerely
wished he might be sent over to this country; but long
before he came, my feelings had been changed, and now I
had cause to regret it exceedingly. He said, "'that he
had heard me patiently, and that he felt great love for
me.' It was evident, however, that he was not willing to
hear me, and that it gave him much uneasiness.
When the subject was first opened, he seemed disposed
to make light of it, and laugh it off. After discovering
that this would not discourage or prevent me from prosecuting the concern, he attempted to drown it by large and
gratuitous professions of love and good will for me.  Finding that plan would not work, and especially while I was
enforcing the obligation he was under, to leave his gift at
the altar until he was reconciled to his brethren, I must
say that he seemed somewhat affected by it; at any rate,
he was more silent, and apparently sensible that it was just.
I have read the above notes to T. B. B. and T. P. N.;
they both acknowledge them to be substantially correct.
I took them  down immediately after the interview, and
where they are marked as quotations, I am satisfied the
language is given as it was used.  I am  willing to
acknowledge that Joseph John did not say much.  What
he did say (as will be seen) was, with two or three exceptions, a repetition of the determination at first expressed,
or of his professions of love for me.  This may account
for my.so repeatedly insisting upon his condemning the
unsound and offensive parts of his writings. If he had
called for it, I could readily have referred him to such
parts as are so diametrically opposed to our acknowledged
principles, as they stand recorded in our approved and
standard works, that "he who runs may read" and understand the difference.  As for T. B. B.'s silence when I
appealed to him, he has since said to me that he considered it altogether, unnecessary to make such an appeal
(he was not aware however of the reason why I made it),
and that he should be willing to bear testimony to his




96              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1838.
full conviction of my entire sanity to J. J. G., should an
opportunity offer.               THOMAS B. GOULD.
NEWPORT, 29th of 6th mo., 1838.
FROM T. B. GOULD TO J. AND E. NICHOLS.
[Accompanying a copy of the Notes of his Interview
with J. J. Gurney.]
NEWPORT, 29th of 6th month, 1838.
MY DEAR FRIENDS, J. AND E. NICHOLS:
Indubitably satisfied and convinced I am, that the very
tendency of this man's labors is to make us a will-worshipping people; and although he does not now acknowledge it
in words, yet it is very evident that he dreams, that Jerusalem, the holy city, whither the tribes go up to the testimony
of Israel, the city which the Lord hath chosen, to place
His name there, to manifest His power there, is too far
off; and those, who are concerned to yield obedience to
the divine commandment, " Thou shalt not offer thy burntofferings nor thy sacrifices in every place that thou seest,
but in the place which the Lord thy God shall choose, to
cause His name to dwell there," are likely to maintain
their allegiance to David their king, and to say, " Thine
are we, David, and'on thy side, thou son of Jesse." Oh,
that the eyes of the upright-hearted may be opened by
the effectual application of the eye-salve of the Kingdom,
which is inward and spiritual,-(the worship is spiritual,
the offerings are spiritual, the temple and the altar are
spiritual, and the worshippers are spiritual, such as worship in spirit and in truth)-to see the mystery of iniquity;
for truly, great is the mystery of iniquity, as well of godliness. None can understand either the one or the other,
but those, and those only, who have been taught by Him
who is the alone sufficient Teacher of His people, who
" teacheth them to profit," and as no man ever spake or
taught.  He still continues to show to a little, poor, and
despised remnant, the depths of Satan on the one hand,
and on the other, the "unsearchable riches" (unsearchable to the wise and prudent of this world, the letterlearned), which are in Himself, with whom are hid all the
treasures of wisdom and knowledge.  But it is now, as it




1838.]  TrOMAS  B. GOULD.                            97
was formerly:' He is a stone of stumbling and a rock of
offence" to the high-professing, self-righteous Jews. "They
stumble at that stumbling-stone." And to the worldly-wise
Greeks (both characters are frequently united in the same
subject) "foolishness."  But to those who believe, to those
who receive their gift of faith from Him, who has been the
object of the saints' faith in all ages of the world, the
Author and Finisher of it, " Christ is the power of God
and the wisdom of God."
Your afflicted, but not forsaken friend,
TIOMAS B. GOULD.
[Postscript.]..  I do not believe the impressions he
makes will last longer than the "veil which is spread over
all nations" who have not come to the mountain of the
Lord's house, to the house of the God of Jacob, where He
teacheth them His ways, and they receive strength from
Him to walk in His paths-remains upon them; for it is
in " this mountain" that the face of the covering is removed, and the veil is destroyed. I was ready to add, in
the renewed feeling and sense of its truth, "We have a
strong city: salvation hath God appointed for walls and
for bulwarks:" for I have been, at times and seasons,
comforted in the firm faith given unto me that the foundation stands sure-for faith remains to be an heavenly gift,
the gift of God; and it still is the " substance of things
hoped for, and the evidence of things not seen."  (Not
J. J. Gurney's " simple faith-mere credence," which, he
said, in his communication on fifth-day of yearly meeting,
formed a fundamental link in the great chain of Christian
doctrines.)  "The foundation stands sure;" and because
He lives who is the Rock of ages, upon which the true
Church is built (not upon the Scriptures), those who are
prophesying in sackcloth shall live also; and the storms
and tempests, though they may beat vehemently, shall not
be able to overthrow such..  I should be glad to receive a letter from you;
and with the assurance'of true love I conclude. If you
9




98              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1838.
are uneasy with any part of my conduct, be sure to let me
know of it.
THOMAS B. GOULD.
FROM T. B. G. TO GEORGE F. READ.
NEWPORT, 4th of 7th moo. 1838.
MY DEAR FRIEND, G. F. READ:
Having understood by good authority that the fact of
my having had an interview with J. J. Gurney on the subject of his writings, &c., has caused much remark in Providence, and subjected me to actual abuse from some individuals (all which I sincerely wish may be mercifully forgiven them, seeing they know not what they do), I thought
it would be best for me to inclose thee a copy of the memorandums I made, of what passed between us, in order
that thou might know how far I am justly censured.
Thou art aware that in the time of yearly meeting I
made no scruple of expressing my objections to his printed
books.  I did consider I had as much right to do so, as
he had to print and publish them.  I am of the same
judgment still.  I know they are not Quakerism; I also
know he is no Quaker, if he holds the same sentiments,
whatever else he may be. And the fact being proved that
he will not condemn them, shows that he is still accountable for all that he has written.  Friends might just as
well have received thee into membership with thy Baptist
notions, and licensed thee to remain and propagate them,
as to suffer him to travel as a minister, with his Episcopalian principles; and much better, as thy influence would
not have been anything near so extensive.
As to my right to express my concern to J. J. G.,
which I understand has been called in question, I am not
at all afraid to say, that no one who understands the principles of Friends, and retains his integrity and allegiance
to them, will hesitate for a moment to acknowledge it.
However, I am not the first who has been judged and condemned by false and envious brethren, for doing that
which was required of him.  Joseph was hated by his
brethren, when he told them his dreams, and carried




1838.]            T THOMAS B. GOULD.                99
"their, evil report" to Jacob his father.  Moses was
inquired of by one of his brethren, in outward fellowship,
no doubt, " Who made thee a prince and a judge over us?"
And Eliab, David's proud and envious eldest brother,
whose "anger was kindled against him," said to him,
"Why camest thou down hither, and with whom hast
thou left those few sheep in the wilderness?  I know thy
pride, and the naughtiness-of thine heart."  I believe I
may with propriety adopt the answer that David made,
"What have I now done?"-and "'Is there not a cause?"
A  man travelling as a minister, with certificates from
his monthly, quarterly, and select yearly meetings, the
last drawn in such a manner as to cover that essential
part in which it is wanting (it does not say that he was
liberated in the unity, but " after an expression of much
unity"), and obtained contrary to the solid sense and
judgment of the faithful, weighty, and sound part of the
body in England; who has volumes of books in circulation which Friends in England and in this country know
were at the root of that declension from our principles,
which has shaken the Society there to its centre; which
has carried so many back again into those things out of
which our predecessors in the Truth were gathered by the
immediate extension of the Lord's Eternal Arm of Power
-such a man, so travelling in this.country, and the reputed
"watchmen" on the walls slumbering at their posts, or so
overcome by that spirit which has spread.far and wide in
our Society in this land as well as in' England (a dark,
uncertain, unbelieving spirit), as not to be able to distinguish between thing and thing,-really I did, and now
do believe,  there was a cause for me to bear my testimony
against it, and so clear myself of the weight and burden
laid upon me.
But I do not think it strange that such as in their
hearts and by their conduct, if they do not acknowledge
it in words, deny the present continuance of Divine immediate Revelation, and its being still' the "'primary, adequate rule of faith and practice," and are setting up the
Scriptures as such a rule,-as the "more sure word of
prophecy,"-should be disposed to call in question the




100             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1838.
propriety of such an one as I am, meddling in this matter.
Nothing less can be expected from  such.  If we reject
the principle that a measure and manifestation of Divine
Light and Grace has been given to every man to profit
withal; that this Light is that medium through and by
which men and women are shown what their duty is, and
the manner and time in which it is to be performed, as
well as qualified to perform it,-and if we set up the Scriptures in the place of this Light and Grace,-make them
the foundation of all religion and morality,-say that
human learning, outward information, is a necessary qualification in order to come to a right judgment in matters
relating to faith and worship, in things of a divine, spiritual, and heavenly nature,-then I believe we shall find
that we are indeed dependent upon our fellow men, for
authority to act in the Church, and that we have cast off
our allegiance to the great Head of the Church, except so
far as words go; —these may still be retained, for the
enemy does not regard the use of words merely, he does
not regard the bare assertion that Christ is the Head of
the Church, that He is the President and Master of our
assemblies,-so long as he can rule in the will,-so long
as he can virtually have the government.  This he can
manage to retain, where the Scriptures are the "primary
rule," and while they are "interpreted like all other books,
according to the common and intelligible rules of language,
and not without a reference to innumerable facts and circumstances which throw light on their meaning." Here
is ample room to shuffle about, and to evade their true
meaning..... Not so with those who do not acknowledge them to be the "primary rule," or the "ultimate appeal," but accord both terms to that source from
whence they emanated.  They are bound, by the same
Spirit and power by which the Scriptures were given forth,
and by which only they are truly opened and understood,
or savingly, profitably, and comfortably applied to the
heart, to yield obedience to the precepts, to obey the
commandments recorded in them.  These have the sanctified use of them, although they openly acknowledge that




1838.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 101
they are only a secondary rule, completely subordinate to
the Spirit.
Thou art aware, my dear friend, that it is no picture.of the imagination, which has suddenly darted across my
organs of vision; but that it is something which I have
long seen and felt was coming upon us. My former letters
to thee will bear testimony:to this fact.  Yea, I have seen
and felt this spirit at work for years; many of my most
intimate friends know it.  I have seen it in that Light
which never deceived me. When I say that it is a " dark,
uncertain, unbelieving spirit," I know what I say.  "For
darkness hath covered the earth, and gross darkness the
people,"-" they grope for the wall, like the blind at noonday;" and the reason is, " they love darkness rather than
Light,; because their deeds are evil."   They are not
willing to bring their deeds to the Light, lest they should
be made manifest,-to the Light of Christ which shines in
the heart, and makes a true discovery between thing and
thing.  There is no evading this swift witness, this faithful and true witness. But there is such a thing as resisting, until it ceases to strive; for it is written, "my Spirit
shall not always strive with man." It is for this reason
that the natural, corrupt heart of man is constantly seeking out some easier way, is " climbing up some other way."
But equally true and certain it is, that these are all
"thieves and robbers."  "I am the door (into the true
sheepfold), by me if a.ny man enter in, he shall be saved,
and-shall go in and out and find pasture."  And the sheep
of Christ hear his voice, and they follow Him; " and the
voice of the stranger they will not follow, for they know
not the voice of strangers."  It is their distinguishing
characteristic, that their Lord and Master, as their eyes
are kept single unto Him, in the obedience of Faith, gives
them a true discernment, a true judgment (for he is a
"spirit of judgment to them that sit in judgment" rightly),
between that which is really and truly of Him (whether
passing in themselves, or appearing in others), and that
which is not.  Here'is the real, substantial ground of
judgment.  Such as these are the humble whom the Lord
teaches of his ways, and the meek whom he guides in the
9*




102             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1838.
paths of true judgment. There is much said now against
judgment; no man is to be judged for his unsoundness,
let him be ever so much so; if he professes to believe in
"the religion of the Bible," with his lips and his tongue,
it is all to be suffered and borne. It is said, he is an evangelical friend, or a " Bible Christian."  The spirit of the
age is against judgment-the spirit of the world is against
it,-and both are very prevalent in our religious society.
But I am satisfied that when judgment ceases to go forth,
to be passed upon and set over wrong things amongst us,
as R. Barclay said, "though one or more, few or many,"
we shall cease to be a true Church of Christ, though we
may retain the bare name, and even glory in it.
With regard to its being an " uncertain spirit," I apprehend it might be easily proved to be so. And it cannot
be sure, it cannot be certain, when that main fundamental
point or principle is denied or rejected, which William
Penn said, was "as the root of the goodly tree of doctrines, which grew or branched forth out of it,"-thatprinciple of divine immediate revelation, which enabled the
disciples of our blessed Lord to see through and " beyond
the veil" of flesh with which the eternal Word and Son of
God was clothed or covered, in the days of his outward
manifestation, to that which dwelt. within the veil."  No
others could discover it, no others could acknowledge it
then. No others could answer with certainty and assurance, when the question was asked, "Whom do men say
that I, the Son of man, am?"  There was a diversity of
sentiments, a variety of conflicting opinions among men.
Some guessed one thing, and some another: " Some say
thou art Elias, some John the Baptist, and some, one of
the old prophets risen again." But when his immediate
followers and disciples were asked,-those who had left all
to follow Him,-to whom it was given to know the mysteries of the kingdom, which is an inward and spiritual kingdom; when they were inquired of, "Whom do ye say
that I, the Son of man, am?" —they could answer with
certainty, with full assurance of faith, " Thou art the
Christ, the Son of the living God." For Simon Peter not
only spoke for himself, but for his fellow-disciples and be



1838.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 103
lievers, as was the case on many other occasions; when
they were all addressed, one answered for all.  Oh, the
preciousness of the doctrine and instruction contained in
the blessing pronounced upon this confession of faith in
Him, who is Lord of all, Head over all things to his Church
and people, and not only so, but the everlasting and sure
foundation laid in Zion, the Rock of Ages, the foundation
upon which the Church is built.  "Blessed art thou,
Simon Barjonah, for flesh and blood hath not revealed it
unto thee, but my Father, who is in heaven!"   Yes,
"thou art Peter; and upon this Rock will I build my
Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it."
Thou art aware that the Society of Friends has ever professed and believed, that the revelation of Christ in spirit,
is the foundation upon which the Church is built, upon
which every member of it is established; and other foundation can no man lay than that which is laid, which is,
Christ Jesus. Thou art aware also that this principle is
controverted in that book which I showed thee; a book,
which, if it was made public, I am satisfied would have a
tendency to open the eyes of such amongst us as still
retain their integrity and uprightness of heart; however it
might be with those who are overcome by the "dark, uncertain, unbelieving spirit." These, it is probable: would
not see, for the god of this world hath blinded the eyes of
them that believe not; and truly it is no less unbelief and
infidelity, to deny Him as he is, the Lord from heaven,
a quickening spirit, to deny the inward and spiritual appearance of Christ in the heart, to deny the plain declaration made by Himself, "I will not leave you comfortless,
I will come to you," —to make distinctions and separations between the "three that bear record in heaven,"which " three are one,"-to bring down the doctrine of the
indwelling of Christ by his Spirit in the heart, to " simple
faith-mere credence," in the Scriptural account of Him,
and of what he has done and suffered without us, or to speak
of it as a mere "influence."  This is not true faith; it is
not the "substance of things hoped for,"-it is not a
living, efficacious faith, such as is able to save the soul.
This is not Quakerism, but it is what the most carnal pro



104             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1838.
fessors in the world would allow. It is their principle,
not ours, and the world loveth its own.  They are all
ready to join with this spirit. They are all rejoicing at
the rapid strides which multitudes called by our name are
making towards them.
When I say that it is unbelief, practical unbelief, I know
what I say.  And if such as are in this spirit had lived in
the time of the outward manifestation, they would as surely
have rejected it; they would as surely have said, "We
will not have this man to reign over us," notwithstanding
the loud cry they make about the Scriptures, notwithstanding their professions of faith in Christ, as ever the
high professing Jews did.  These were as anxiously looking for Christ to come, as those are confident that he has
come and suffered for us.  The Jews were as well acquainted with the prophecies of their own prophets, as
any of the description I have been speaking of, and much
better; still they rejected Him on account of His mean
appearance, and said, "Can any good thing come out of
Nazareth?  Search and look, for out of Galilee there
ariseth no prophet."  Ah! they searched the Scriptures,
and thought to have eternal life in them; but they would
not come unto Him, that they might have life. They had
not His Word abiding in them.  They thought to know
Him by comparing him with the prophetical account which
had been given forth by the spirit of prophecy concerning
Him. But notwithstanding the astonishing clearness, the
wonderful precision with which the time and manner of His
coming had been foretold and recorded, they failed in
making a right application of those prophecies to Him,
when He appeared.  And why?  Because, for all their
professions of regard to the letter of Scripture, they were
not true believers even in them, —they were not led by the
Spirit,,-they were not subject to the Power, in and by
which the Scriptures were given forth.  We have "the
word of a King" for it-the testimony of the King, immortal, eternal, and invisible to the carnal eye of man,
however mighty he may be in the literal, head knowledge
of the Scriptures.  Had they truly believed Moses and
the prophets, they would have believed in Him; for, says




1838.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 105
He, "Moses wrote of me;"-"But if ye believe not his
writing, how shall ye believe my words?"  Is it not clear
that they were not true believers in the Scriptures of the
Old.Testament, although they had as much " simple faith,
mere credence" in them, as the Scribes and Pharisees of
the present day, and they are numerous amongst us?
There are those amongst us who do indeed go "in long
robes," and "love greetings in the markets, and the uppermost seats in the synagogues, and for a show make long
prayers;" who when they fast, fast to be seen of men, and
all under an appearance of great humility; but it is only
in appearance, for it is impossible that any man can be in
an humble franme.of mind, while he is calling in question,
not only the united judgment of the Church in its collected and official capacity, from the time when we were
first raised up and gathered into a distinct religious society
to the present, but also the individual soundness of those
worthies who died triumphantly in that faith, for a testimony to which they suffered, in many instances, even unto
death.  Of this faith, of some of the most important of
these principles and testimonies, it is now declared, that
they lead to or "involve the danger of a very fatal heresy."
If this is true humility, it is of a different kind from that
which I have ever desired to know or be acquainted with.
But it appears in some instances to have had a wonderful
effect, in leading many " silly women captive."
To return,-it is a fundamental doctrine of Truth, it
is one of those testimonies to the Truth, which we were
raised up as a people to bear-it is a doctrine abundantly
testified of in the Scriptures,-that no man can come
unto Christ, except the Father, who sent Him into the
world, draw him; that no man can savingly believe in
Christ, except he receive the gift of faith, from Him who
is the author and finisher of the saints' faith.  For faith
is the gift of God, and " without faith it is impossible to
please Him." There must be " an understanding" given,
before any can " know Him that is true."  There must be
a preparation of the heart in man, by the Spirit and Power
of the Lord. He who is the Way, the Truth, and the
Life, must open our understandings, before we can under



106             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1838.
stand the Scriptures; and unless this is the case, we shall
as surely fail of the right understanding of them, as ever
the Scribes and Pharisees formerly did. Notwithstanding,'it is roundly asserted, in open violation of our acknowledged principles, and in direct contradiction to their own
testimony, "that they must be interpreted, like all other
books, according to the common and intelligible rules of
language, and not without a, reference to innumerable facts
and circumstances which throw light on their meaning."
Who shall ever be able to refer to these innumerable facts
and circumstances? Can that which is innumerable ever
be numbered or referred to, any more than that which is
wanting? The Scriptures are, indeed, able to make the
man of God perfect (not the natural man), but only
through faith which is in Christ Jesus.  "For the natural
man understandeth not the things of the Spirit of God,
neither can he know them, because they are spiritually
discerned.". 
My health is very poor-scarcely able to attend to my
business.  I am afflicted, but not forsaken, in the best
sense; and what I have to feel for "the afflictions of
Joseph," are my greatest sufferings.  My dear love is to
thee.
T. B. GOULD.
To PELEG MITCHELL.
NEWPORT, 30th of 7th month, 1838.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
Thy letter was received four days after its latest date.
The several items of intelligence were very interesting,
not only to me, but to all the family; and it was a great
comfort to us all, to find thou hast the very same sense.
and judgment, in relation to all the subjects touched upon,
that we have been favored with.  As to myself, a very
humiliating, and somewhat more public line of service has
been my lot, in relation to the state of society now, than
has yet been required of them, although I believe they
have stood faithfully at their several posts. From the
course which I have felt called upon to pursue, much per



1838.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 107
secution and abuse has been visited upon me, both by open
and, avowed enemies to the truth, and by those who have
hitherto professed much love and esteem for me, and allegiance to the principles of truth.  Although I had no
reason to doubt, yea, I was and have been sensible all
along, of the unity and sympathy of thy spirit-I mean,
at times and seasons when the renewed feeling of that
hidden fellowship one with another, which still follows,
and is a consequence of " walking in the Light," is vouchsafed-still the expression of it was and is truly sweet,
precious, and strengthening.  "Words fitly spoken," or
written, "are like apples of gold, in pictures of silver."
Apples are a very pleasant fruit, and both these metals
are called "precious."  How good it is!
There was a written copy of a book which J. J. G. had
printed in Norwich, England, for private circulation only,
sent to me by a friend in New York, entitled "Brief
Remarks upon Impartiality in the Interpretation of Scripture."  In the time of the yearly meeting, I thought it
right occasionally, in expressing my dissatisfaction with
his other writings, and with his being suffered to travel
as a minister amongst: us, while he refused to condemn
them, sometimes to refer to and produce it, to prove that
he was essentially and radically unsound in the faith, and
not only so, but that in this case he had attacked the
principles of the Society, although, like Joab, under an
hypocritical and deceitful profession of kindness.  As I
made no secret of'my uneasiness, believing myself called
upon to proclaim as upon' the housetop, that which was
done as it were" by night" (" it was night," according to
one of the evangelists, when Judas betrayed his Master),
so I believed the full time had come for me to do-what I
did, and to do it openly.  This made a wonderful stir
amongst Gurney's friends; it really seemed as if they
were afraid "the house of Dagon, their god," would be
pulled down on their heads! Rowland Greene, who by
the way professed to me that he was entirely ignorant of
Gurney's having written anything unsound, told me that
I was not aware " how much I was hurting his service"that many friends were prepared to receive him as a dear




108             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1838.
brother, he had good certificates, &c. &c. I told him, if
he,was really ignorant, it was a very culpable ignorance,-if he was a watchman on the walls of Zion, he
ought to know what the enemy was about; that he ought
to watch for him, and give the alarm when he was coming,
&c.; and then, with some difficulty, I prevailed upon him
to listen to some parts of that book, which strikes at the
very foundation of Quakerism, which we know to be primitive Christianity.  He said, in excuse to the company
for listening to the book and to me, that he should not
have done so, but for the great love and esteem he had
had for me.  This was about all the satisfaction I got
from him; but I felt a peace flow from  the sense that I
had done that which was.my duty to do, which the loss of
his favor and my good name with him, could not take from
me.  There were about twenty-five friends present.  The
thing was much more extensively, gone into than I have
room to give thee an account of.
It happened one day that we had a large company to
dinner, between thirty and forty. While some were at
dinner, L. T. and a young woman present got into a conversation about Joseph J. Gurney; they continued it for
half an hour perhaps, saying many things in his favor,
until there was a misstatement made by the female, with
regard to his reception by friends in Philadelphia. I had
sat entirely silent until this time, although my burden had
been increasing: but as I attended Philadelphia Yearly
Meeting, I happened to know how he stood with many
friends there; so I corrected the mistakes she had made,
and perhaps added my own sentiments with regard to him.
One thing led on to another, until the subject spread pretty
wide, among us three, no other person in the room taking
any part in it.  In the midst of it, the friends from the
first dinner-table came in. What I said seemed to produce much uneasiness in J. Meader; I could perceive it
plainly before he said anything; but he soon took the
subject out of the hands of the young friends, by attacking me for expressing my sentiments before so large a
company.  I told him I held no objection to J. J. G., or
opinion concerning him, which I wished to conceal, that




1838.]            THOMAS.B. GOULD.                 109
he -had been guilty of-a public offence, and was so far
from being willing publicly to condemn it, that he would
not do it privately.  Putting me. upon my proof, I told
him,I knew it by the testimony of as reputable friends
as any there were in Philadelphia Yearly Meeting.  He
said, that was too far off, he might have condemned them
before this time.  I then told him, "I knew he had not,
by the testimony of John Wilbur, who visited him yesterday upon the subject, and called upon him to condemn
them, but he refused."
There was a great deal said, both doctrinally
and disciplinary (that is, with regard to the "order of
society," and J. J. G.'s formal certificates; which were
obtained contrary to that power which only makes the form
truly valuable); and I know that many valuable friends,
ministers and elders present, had unity with me in it........ I had told J. M. that he (J. J. G.) was like
Absalom, "who stole away the hearts of the people from
David his father;" and that while the true ministry had a
tendency to gather to Christi the true Teacher, and to
produce a silent waiting state upon Him, this man's labors
had a contrary effect, and gathered only to the speaker,
begetting a desire after more words..... Sometime
while they were here, I was led into an expression of my
objections to the "-'    Association," and the reasons
why I could not attend their meetings, by a friend saying
he was sorry I had not been there.  J. M. treated it with
contempt, if not with scorn. I hope I shall be enabled to
bear the sneers of false brethren; but I cannot take any
part or lot in the matter.  I never have felt myself at
liberty to join any "separate'.' society.  The same thing
has restrained me, that has led me into the acquaintance I
have with the-Truth.  I have been earnestly solicited to
unite, years ago, with Bible, Tract, Temperance, AntiSlavery, Anti-Masonic, and even Literary Societies.  Oh!.
the gate is strait, and the way is narrow, that leadeth unto
life; and there is no other way of entering the strait gate,
or. being preserved in the narrow way, but by following
the Light, by walkinin n the Ligzt. Some appear to think,
some that have, I believe, entered at the strait gate, and
10




110              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1838.
walked for a time in the narrow way, that they might take
more liberty to look about them, to see what other people
are doing, or stop and abide with them awhile; and that
the way is so plain there is little danger of missing it; that
their own powers perhaps are sufficient to keep them in it.
But alas! there are so many byways and crooked paths,
which appear at first sight (as the deeply-experienced and
divinely-illuminated author of the "Short History of a
Long Travel from Babylon to Bethel" said) to lie almost
or quite parallel to it, that if the Light is not believed in
and followed to the end of the race, where only the crown
is to be obtained, such will assuredly make shipwreck of
their faith and a good conscience at the same time; for it
is not they that run well for a season, but they that hold
out to the end, that are saved.  The invincible shield of
faith, and armor of light, is as able to repel all the fiery
darts of the wicked as ever, blessed be His name in whom
is Life, and the life is the light of men; in whom is Light,
and there is no darkness at all in Him! But darkness
covers all the land of Egypt; and many there are who
have gone back into it, and their darkness is to be felt
indeed, yea, thick darkness is their hiding-place; they are
stumbling upon the dark mountains, and all the while crying, " The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord are
these;" but the Lord is not among them; for where the
Spirit of the Lord is there is liberty, but there is bondage
in Egypt....... I herewith send thee a copy of the notes I
took, of what passed between us. I have felt the greater
necessity to do so, from the fact that my having spoken to
him has been an additional cause of suffering and persecution to me, although R. Greene and John Meader both
advised me to do so; they both thought, however, I have
no doubt, it would be the last thing I should do or say in.the matter.  If they did, they were mistaken.  He was
not permitted to give my "flesh to the fowls of the air,"
nor to "the beasts of the field;" but he "despised my
youth," as well as that simplicity in which I appeared
before him, as much as ever Goliath of Gath did David's,
and his sling and stones.  Although I am not about by




1838.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 111
any means to compare myself with David, yet I am satisfied that he might be compared to Goliath; he has as truly
despised the armies of the living God and their spiritual
weapons, he is as truly harnessed "with a coat of mail"
spiritually, as Goliath was literally.  In this respect, however, there is a wide difference: the one appeared in his
own native character; he was a Philistine, and we have
no account that he ever sought to pass for anything else.
The other is in the Philistine nature; he is seeking to
" stop the wells which the children of Israel have digged,"
-yet says, he is a Jew, but is not. He is not even a Jew
outwardly; he has not got even the form of sound words:
and oh, how far removed from being " in the spirit, and
not in the letter;"-he is in the letter, and not in the spirit, and his praise is of men, and not of the Lord...... Poor --       is in a Sardis, but has not defiled
his garments. Oh, how I have felt for such as have been
seeking the Pearl of great price, and made willing to sell
all that they had, in order to purchase the field in which
the Pearl lay hid; when these have, through deep baptisms and humbling exercises, come among us, and have
found such unsoundness, lukewarmness, and unfruitfulness, how must they feel?  They cannot help seeing that
the whole head is sick and the whole heart faint, with
many who are accounted leaders of the people.  These
are they who cause them to err; these are they who are
now destroying the way of the paths of righteousness.
Yea, they that are leading captive the simple, who depend
upon them without sufficiently bringing their spirits to the
balance of the sanctuary, are requiring a song, and they
that are spoiling us are requiring of us mirth, saying, Sing us one of the songs of Zion. This was literally
the case in the time of the yearly meeting.  But how
can the Lord's song be sung in the city of a strange land?
The harps of the faithful are hung,upon the willows;
mourning, and lamentation, and woe, is written within, and
on the backside of the book which is open before them.
They weep when they remember Zion! The wall thereof
is broken down, and the gates burnt with fire. The wild
boar of the forest is making ravages in the midst of the




112              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1838.
camp; there is an enemy in the midst of the camp, nourished and caressed there.  But there is a small remnant
preserved. These are becoming increasingly near to each
other.  Oh, their fellowship with each other, and with
their holy Head, is sensibly increased and increasing! By
the three hundred men who lapped water as a dog lappeth,
the Lord saved Israel out of the hand of Midian.  None
of the fearful and afraid were permitted to remain; they
were ~sent home. - I have had a language sounding in my
ears for many years: The people are too many, the people
are too many!  I verily believe they will be sifted as corn
is: sifted in a sieve.  The pure wheat will bear it; gold
will abide the fire.  But such as have been building with
wood, hay and stubble, these will suffer loss of all! There
is great confusion now among them; it seems as if they
were afraid- of their own shadow.  Some of them flee when
no man pursueth them.
I am  frequently suffering great difficulty of
breathing, and have a troublesome cough, although I have
been more comfortable the whole of-the last week, till today, than at any time since the yearly meeting; having
never, in the course of my- disease, been reduced so low as
since that time; "       my heart and my strength" having
both   failed" me. In-thisrespect, however, I hope not to
be misunderstood; for rm y faith never was stronger than
it has been of late.  But, as R. Barclay said, " all comparisons halt in some part," so I believe quotations may
sometimes. ":". My heart has failed me," in respect to the
honor of Truth being maintained by the Society in a general way; and in particular, by some who have stood high,
whom few suspecteld at, all, and; of whom I had hoped
better, much:-better things.  These have  discernment
enough to see my bodily strength is wasted and wasting,
and they' layhold of that, to weaken and take off the
force of my concern in respect to "the better part;" of
which David said,: in immediate connection, I think, with
the above quotation, "But God is the strength of my
heart, and my portion forever."
I should not have hinted at those small matters and
light afflictions, but in order more effectually to encompass




1838.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 113
a point I have had in view all the while; which is, that
thou mayst be induced to consider more weightily the
obligation, not to expose what comes to thee in black and
white, from thy " weak brother," and which is written
under so many unfavorable circumstances.  Still, if there
may any, the least, good arise from it, I should not prohibit it, believing thou art acquainted with that " wisdom
which is profitable to direct,"-although additional suffering and persecution should follow.  As dear John Barclay, of England, said, in a letter to John Wilbur, which I
have before me, dated 8th mo., 1837 (it was the last he
ever wrote to him): " Now I have relieved my mind in
the above respect, how shall I do to set forth all I could
say on our present, past, and probable future posture, as
a religious body, in this land?  I trust on many points thou
art ably and fully addressed by many Friends of this
country. I shall then only touch at things that come before me, and thou must give me credit for entire union with
thee and all those who still remain wholly on the Lord's side,
and one with our holy ancient ones and valiants, even the
primitive stock, who came forth in the powerful Name which
is above every name, and unto which every other name, however high and lifted up, must bow! Ah, beloved friend, thou
that saw the first seeds and dawning of that which has now
manifested itself in degree, knowest well enough, how much
of the same nature and root we still have, to oppress and
afflict us, and of which it is difficult to particularize, or speak
closely of, in the abstract, without allusions to individuals
who give uneasiness."  This quotation may halt in some
part, but in others I am sure it will "hold fast."  I had
intended, when I commenced, to inquire of thee what thou
hadst known of this John Barclay, and whether thou hadst
seen any of his writings; also to have given thee an extract from his " Preliminary Observations (to Jos. Pike's
and Jos. Oxley's Journals), chiefly addressed to the Society of Friends," on the subject of religious controversy,
and the state and condition of the Society in England.
He was a descendant of R. B. in the life and power, as
well as in name and character; none in membership with
the Society in this day having, in my judgment, come out
10*




114              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1839.
in writing with equal clearness and soundness to him, and
to the same extent.  He was a minister also... Thy friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
FROM T. B. GOULD TO W. C. T.
NEWPORT 15th of 2d mo., 1839.
MY DEAR FRIEND:. I cannot say that I have read the whole of William  Allen's "Selections from  Barclay's Apology," or
that I have compared it throughout with the original work;
my eyes have been so weak this winter, and other things
intervening have prevented me. But I have examined it
sufficiently to warrant my saying, that I do not approve
of it; and if the limits of an ordinary letter would admit,
I could give many solid reasons why I do not.  As the
case is, I shall confine myself to-first, in regard to the
original work  " containing much  controversial matter
[Which was] better suited to the period in which it was
written than to the present time."  Inasmuch as it is a
notorious fact, that many of the principles and practices
which are controverted in the " Apology" (and which, so far
as sound reason and argument, supported by the testimony
of the Holy Scriptures, can do it, are therein and thereby
entirely overthrown), are now promulgated and strenuously
advocated by some of the members and ministers (so called)
of that very Society, for " an explanation and vindication
of [whose] principles and doctrines" it was originally
written, and by whom it has been officially, and, until a
recent late, unanimously approved, and more extensively
circulated by the Society than any other book: I say,
inasmuch as these are notorious facts, I do not approve of
the controversial part, nor any other part of the work,
being omitted; neither do I believe that it is " too voluminous for the generality of readers."
Secondly: In  this "Selection," divers fundamental
principles and doctrines which the Society has always
held, and until recently (as a body) faithfully supported,
are entirely omitted, the same principles and doctrines




1839.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 115
being now called in question, and undervalued, and denominated mistakes and heresies, by some who stand in
high stations in the Society! viz.: First,-" Concerning
the true (ground and) foundation of (religious) knowledge"-a whole proposition omitted.  Secondly,-concerning the " adequate primary rule of faith and manners,
the Spirit the first and principal leader." And to pass
over many other important omissions, and some alterations
not very creditable to him who made them, I come, thirdly
and lastly, to "the communion or participation of the
body and blood of Christ."  Under this head or proposition, thou wilt find that all that R. B. has said, about
" what that body and what that flesh and blood is" which
is eaten,-supported as he is by the testimony of the
Scriptures, and by the "most sound and solid reason," to
say nothing about the hitherto undeviating testimony and
principle of the Society,-is entirely  omitted  (being
several pages, or nearly three sections); and no allusion,
that I have been able to discover, made therein to any
other sect or people whatever, except in the third section,
where he does allude to the Papists, Lutherans, and Calvinists.  And in the latter part of this third section, W.
A. recommences his "Selections;" which are wholly, or
nearly so, aimed against the ceremonial use of bread and
wine; and it seems to me that it requires but little discernment, to see that what is here omitted is in no wise of so
controversial a character as that which is retained or
" selected;" inasmuch as the important, fundamental truth,
advocated by R. B. in what is left out of W. A.'s book,
has never been asserted by any that I know of, except by
our blessed Lord and His apostles, the primitive Friends,
and those of the same faith, and led by the same unerring
Spirit, light, and grace, in the present day; and by Augustine, whose spiritual understanding of, and declaration
concerning "the body of Christ which is eaten," R. B.
quotes; viz.: "Ye shall not eat of this body which ye
see, and drink this blood which they shall spill which
crucify me. I am the living bread, who have descended
from heaven.  He calls Himself the bread who descended
from heaven, exhorting that we might believe in Him," &c.




116             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1839.
And R. B. goes on and says: " If it be asked, what that
body, what that flesh and blood is?" I answer: "It is
that heavenly seed, that divine, spiritual, celestial substance, of which we spake before, in the fifth and sixth
propositions. This is that spiritual body of Christ, whereby
and through which He communicateth life to men, and
salvation to as many as believe in Him and receive Him;
and whereby also man comes to have fellowship and communion with God."  Then follows his Scripture proof of
this doctrine.  I feel the more reason to disapprove of W.
A.'s omitting this part, because J. J. Gurney, in his
" Brief Remarks on Impartiality in the Interpretation of
Scripture," which was printed in 1836 (W. Allen's book
was printed in 1837), has expressed opinions on the flesh
and blood of Christ (as well as on many other fundamental
and important points of doctrine), utterly at variance with
our original principles. I shall inclose thee all he says
on this subject in that book, and I do earnestly request
thee to compare it with R. B.'s thirteenth proposition
throughout, and the latter with W. Allen's " Selections."
These new views, I have the best authority for saying,
have obtained about London, to an alarming extent, so
that the Morning Meeting some time since refused to pass
a tract written by Samuel Rundell, on account of its containing extracts from R. B.'s " Apology," and the doctrine
it contained being in conformity with it. The title of the
tract is, "Observations on the Redemption of Man, on
Divine Worship, and on the Partaking of the Flesh and
Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ."  I have it now by me,
and it is an excellent thing: but I understand that
J. J. G. " objected to the whole scope and tendency of it,"
when it was examined in the Morning Meeting, " as partaking of mysticism," &c.  I also know, that after the
Morning Meeting rejected it, the author, who is a minister, and lives at Liskeard, Cornwall, was induced to
republish it by the encouragement given him by Daniel
Wheeler. It had been printed before.
Notwithstanding I have written so much, I cannot seem
to get clear of the weight of the subject of the hue and
cry now raised against controversy, by those who are dis



1839.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  117
posed to drop the original principles of the Society of
Friends, and to adopt new notions utterly at variance with
them.  R. Mott, when last here, on his return from New
Bedford after yearly meeting, in a large meeting called
together on his account, publicly condemned all "polemical controversy," saying, "it had been a waste of time
and talents, a lavish waste," and that he "had no particular class of controversialists in view;" "I condemn
them  all," said he.  I suppose, and some of his own admirers say, that the articles lately inserted in "The
Friend," over the signature M. R., belong to him.  In
the last of them there is another hint and nod or two at
controversy, strictures, rejoinders, &c., under the cover of
" Gospel family order."
At a time, at this time, when it cannot be denied that
there is an attempt making, both from within and without
the Society,-" when both ingenuity and industry are
taxed, for the purpose of giving to Quakerism  another
form  and character than that which it has ever known"
(see William  and Thomas Evans's address to their subscribers, on the cover of the first month of the third
volume of the "Library"),-it does not seem remarkable
to me, that such as unite with those who are engaged in
this work should be afraid of controversy. It is a very
natural fear, and it has been a very common one too!
The adversaries of the Society, whether within or without
its pale, always feared the force of truth and justice
erected for the defence and spread of its principles. The
Hicksites cried out against it: no man was to be condemned for his opinions on religious subjects; they were
not to be controverted in the least; no, no! Their cry
was, "We must all live in love together, and every man
enjoy his own opinion."
At the very first appearance of these things in England,
before the days of Beaconism, every effort was made to
create a prejudice against the controversial writings of our
early Friends.  Some said, "they had better never been
written;" and others, that "they ought to be gathered
into a heap and burnt." These artful men well knew, that
so long as they continued to be read and justly valued,




118             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1839.
they never would be able to bring in the very notions, to
controvert which these writings were written, in the openings and requirings of the Lord's divine light and Spirit;
which light never had any fellowship with darkness, but
always manifested it and reproved it, as did those who
walked in the light and were led by the Spirit. See the
Apostle: " Have no fellowship with the unfruitful works
of darkness, but rather reprove them:" and a multitude
of Scriptures might be produced, to prove that this subterfuge, that wrong things, unsound things, and those who
err from the faith and bring in strange doctrines, doctrines
of devils, must not be controverted, is anti-scriptural.  It
can be proved that such ought to be "rebuked sharply,
that they may be sound in the faith," and, if that end is
not gained, that "their mouths ought to be stopped."
But it does seem not a little remarkable, that any in
whom there is left a good degree of honesty and faithfulness to our principles, should be "the subjects of so marvellous a hebetude of vision, as not to discern the fallacy"
of their pretensions to charity, love, unity, &c., when they
are only made a cover for attacking the everlasting, unchangeable foundation, through those who are endeavoring
to build upon it, not with wood, hay, or stubble, but a
spiritual and heavenly building which will abide the fire,even by and through the Spirit and power of Christ, —a
habitation for His holy Presence to dwell, to tabernacle in.
I am often forcibly reminded, whilst viewing, as it were
"by night," the walls of Jerusalem, which are broken
down, and her gates, which were once so strongly guarded,
and the posts thereof so firmly rooted and established upon
that which is sure, but are now burnt as with fire, and the
bars thereof removed-I am forcibly reminded of Abner,
whom Joab took aside to speak with him  in the gate
quietly, and smote him under the fifth rib, that he died.
Surely, well might David exclaim, "Died Abner as a fool
dieth! Thy hands were not bound, nor thy feet put into
fetters," &c. And of Judas, who, under a profession of
love, betrayed his Master! I may well say, " whilst viewing the walls by night;" for I am not known to "my
people," nor to the elders of my people (so called), many of




1839.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 119
them, except as a "byword," a hissing, and to be reproached; on account of the testimony which I hold, and
am constrained to bear, against these things. And firm I
am in the belief, that if I am favored to hold fast the beginning of my confidence firm unto the end, I shall know
an overcoming: and all those who are faithful will know
an overcoming, a getting the victory over the beast and
over his image, over his mark, and over the number of his
name, and over the false prophets too-those who say they
are Jews, but are not, but are of the synagogue of Satan,"by the blood of the Lamb," and by the word of their
testimonies which they have held, not having loved their
lives unto the death.
When those disaffected persons in England, before
spoken of, had paved the way for it, by creating a prejudice against the controversial writings of Friends, and
casting dust upon them  (in which unhallowed work they
succeeded too well with many honest but unsuspecting
Friends), the next step, and it was a short one, was to
call their testimonies and doctrines and practices in question; and notwithstanding all their pretensions to faith,
charity, and love, the event has proved they were destitute
of either of these Christian virtues. I acknowledge that
some of these have quite gone off; yet but few compared
with the extent of the unsoundness, as divers letters now
by me, from sound Friends, ministers and others, in England, would prove. Other facts and circumstances, coming
under our own observation, prove it.  The language of
one of the letters referred to is: " I sometimes think it is
only a part of the roughest of the mixture which has been
sifted from us.  There is much of a more specious and
refined nature remaining, which, if I mistake not, is still
more opposed to the simplicity of the truth as it is in Jesus.
Oh! what a subtle enemy is ours, working in a mystery!" &c.
It is abundantly and sorrowfully evident, that the same
spirit which operated in E. Bates and the Beaconites, is
still at work in the Society in England and in this country, though under a more subtle and specious, and of course
more dangerous, garb.  I say, in this country,-yes, in




120             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1839.
this country,-and time will manifest that what I say is
the truth. There are those now living who will, then, have
an opportunity to see, and perhaps feel, what all this uproar and outcry against controversy means, and the call
which has been heard from Dan even to Beersheba, to be
still and quiet, and to have patience, and charity, and
love, for those things which some of us do assuredly know
to be evil: even that it is intended to lay us asleep, as on
the lap of Delilah, until they have shorn us of our strength,
and put out our eyes;-then they will rejoice over us, as
the Philistines did over Samson in the house of Dagon:
that it is intended to prevent us from making any the
least resistance, until they have penetrated the very heart
of our city, and even into the temple, and robbed it of the
vessels of gold and of silver, the treasures of the Lord's
house, which they will carry away with them to Babylon,
and the people to a land of captivity!
And now, my dear friend, in the conclusion of this long
letter, allow me to say, may that part of the message which
was written unto the Church at Ephesus, which is quoted
below,.be applied unto thee; may it be verified in thy own
experience, through the power and operation of the same
Spirit which revealed to John, the beloved disciple and
servant of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ (who is the
faithful and true Witness, the true Light and Life of men,
the Alpha and Omega, the first and the last, the beginning
and the ending)-" those things which must shortly come
to pass;" and who declared, "Blessed is he that readeth,
and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep
those things which are written therein, for the time is at
hand."  May it be applied unto thee: " These things saith
He that holdeth the seven stars in His right hand, who
walketh in the midst of the seven golden candlesticks: I
know thy works, and thy labor, and thy patience, and how
thou canst not bear them that are evil; and thou hast tried
them which say they are apostles and are not, and hast
found them liars; and hast borne, and hast patience, and
for my name's sake hast labored, and hast not fainted."
In much unfeigned love, I am thy friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.




1839.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 121
FROM  T. B. G. TO JOHN WILBUR.
NEWPORT, 1st of 3d month, 1839.
MY DEARLY BELOVED AND VERY KIND FRIEND:....... I am very much obliged-we are all very
much obliged-by thy minute account of thy providential
deliverance.  It certainly was not merely a "chance"
which happened to thee; for the eye of the Lord is continually upon them that fear Him, upon them that hope in
His mercy; not only to deliver their soul from death, and
to keep them alive in famine, spiritually; but I am firm in
the belief,-notwithstanding He causeth the sun to shine on
the evil and on the good, and sendeth rain on the just and
on the unjust,-that even in temporal things, in things
which relate to these poor bodies, there is not only a difference in the subject, by or from which the event is or
may be distinguished and denominated, but also, that whatever is permitted outwardly to befall those who are followers of that which is good, is designed by Him who numbereth the very hairs of the heads of such, to "work
together" with those spiritual dispensations which He sees
meet to lead into and impart, " for good," and for the promotion and consummation of His own all-wise and inscrutable purposes, in and upon His children and people, as
well as for the furtherance and accomplishment of their
work and service for His name and truth's sake.
Really I can, according to my small measure and growth,
have fellowship and sympathy with thee in mourning and
lamentation, on account of Israel's loss, in the removal of
that valiant man and honorable elder, Jonathan Evans,
who was indeed to many, in this day of warfare with Amalek, as Aaron and as Hur were to Moses in that day when
his hands were ready to hang down, by reason of heaviness
and sorrow for a highly-favored but stiff-necked and rebellious people, who forsook their own mercies, and turned
their backs upon, and trampled under their feet, the testimonies which the Lord had given them to bear.
I was spending the evening at William Nichols's when
the sorrowful tidings reached me. I might have adopted,
and I believe I did adopt, a part of David's expressions
11




122             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1839.
on the death of Abner: "Know ye not that there is a
prince and a great man fallen this day in Israel?" Surely
I felt weak, and I believe we felt that the little company
who are left, and who are still favored to say, " Thine
are we, David, and on thy side, thou son of Jesse," are
weakened, are stripped and peeled still further....
Cannot a remnant now say, in reference to this vine,
which was indeed planted a noble vine, wholly a right
seed, as the prophet said of old, "I will bewail with the
weeping of Jazar the vine of Sibmah; I will water thee
with my tears, O Heshbon and Elealeh! for thou hast laid
my vine waste, and barked my fig-tree, laying it clean
bare, even with the ground?" 
I had not read for some time in either of the Books of
Kings, when I received thine; but as I was reading what
thou hast so instructively and comfortably written about
Elisha, it was revived in my remembrance, how it was with
him " when the Lord would take up Elijah into heaven by a
whirlwind;" that he, Elisha, knew it, and "went with
Elijah from Gilgal;" and that he would not be prevailed
on to remain there, but when the Lord sent him to Bethel
he said, "As the Lord liveth, and as thy soul liveth, I
will not leave thee."  And so again at Jericho, where
Elijah proved Elisha still further (no doubt by divine requirement, or permission at least) saying, " Tarry here, I
pray thee, for the Lord hath sent me to Jordan:" but he
continued unwavering, and would not leave Elijah, no, not
even when he came to Jordan.  Oh! what he would have
lost if he had left him! Undoubtedly he would not have
received a double portion of the spirit which was in and
upon Elijah; he certainly could not have caught the
mantle as it fell from him; for it was after they were
"gone over" Jordan, that Elijah said, " Ask what I shall
do for thee;" and even then, beside his asking a hard
thing, there was another condition, that of watchfulness:
" Nevertheless if thou see me when I am taken from thee,
it shall be done unto thee: but if not, it shall not be done."
Are not watchfulness, faithfulness, and obedience inculcated here?  I have often thought so before, and renewedly so at this time, as well as when I was reading thine.




1839.]            THOMAS B. COULD.                 123
Long ago, years ago, when I was a little child, I remember how I loved, and how I was concerned to endeavor to keep near those who kept near the Lord; and how
earnestly I desired then to be able to see spiritually who
were'near Him; and I remember how it was opened to me
then, that it was necessary for me to keep my own eyes,
the eye of my mind, to Him, and upon Him, and in Him,
not only for my own safe condition and standing, but also
it was clearly and immediately opened to my view, that
even those who had attained to a good condition, to a
heavenly and honorable condition, might lose it and fall
from it, and yet this might be the case when, as to the
outward, there might be little change in the appearance:
so that the mind must be kept principally and primarily
in the " Head," and not look to men or follow men, any
farther than they followed Him and were found in Him. I
desire to speak it to the praise of that grace, everlasting
loving-kindness, and tender mercy, by which not only I am
what I am, but by which alone I have been preserved from
still clinging to and following after men, who, having
once been favored with it, and richly adorned and eminently qualified by it for usefulness, and thereby made
as examples to the flock, have turned from it to wantonness. But how many there are who practise upon the
false principle, " once in grace, always in grace," however unwilling they may be to own it; so that if a man
has once had a name to live, and especially if this reputation has been great and generally acknowledged, when he
loses his life and becomes spiritually dead, to all intents
and purposes, nothing remaining but a lifeless carcass,
and even this unlike that of the prophet who was slain by
the lion (for his carcass was not eaten, nor the ass on
which he rode torn), he must still be honored and cherished,
as if he were a living man!
When I have thought of the course which,,
and many others have of late pursued, I have been forcibly reminded of Jehoshaphat, of whom it is recorded that
he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord, walking in the way of Asa his father: howbeit the high places
were not taken away (in his reign), but the people still




124             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1839.
offered and burnt sacrifices in the high places: and he
made peace with the king of Israel, he joined affinity with
that wicked Ahab, and went at his call to Ramoth-Gilead
to battle, saying, "I am as thou art, my people as thy
people, and my horses as thy horses."  Alas! how nearly
it cost him his life!
The time has come when I can well understand how it
was with the prophet when he said, " 0, that I had in the
wilderness a lodging-place of wayfaring men, that I might
leave my people and go from them."  And I believe it
will be with the profession of Quakerism, as it was with
the profession of Christianity in primitive times; when it
became popular, it was adopted and professed by men of
worldly wealth and power; kings and princes trading in
it and with it; and the true Church was driven into the
wilderness by those who bore her name and gloried in it,
boasting of the constancy of those who had previously
suffered martyrdom for the thing itself, which they only
had the image and likeness of, and were "persecuting the
woman and the remnant of her seed,"-until they drove
her out of sight, and for a time, to outward appearance,
got rid of her; although she never ceased to exist in the
place prepared for her of the Lord, her Maker and her Husband, who still nourished her and loved her in her forlorn
and desolate condition. But then was the time of the
vain-glory of the false church, when she sat as a queen and
no widow, upon the scarlet-colored beast; when the false
prophet, with his lying wonders, deceived the nations,
upon which the false church sat, and over which she bare
rule.
And now, notwithstanding it did please Him who is
Head over all things to his Church, to make way for her,
several hundred years ago, to come forth out of the wilderness, "clothed" indeed "with the sun," and not only the
moon but all changeable things under her feet,-notwithstanding she was brought forth "fair as the moon, clear
as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners,"-notwithstanding the Lord was her light, and her God alone
her glory,-notwithstanding He was for a crown of glory
and a diadem of beauty, unto her, and for a spirit of judg



1839.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 125
ment to them that sat in judgment, and for strength to
them that turned the battle to the gate,-notwithstanding
the mountain of the Lord's house was exalted, and set
upon the top of the mountains, and above the hills, and
many people did come and say, "Let us go up to the
mountain of the Lord, to the house of the God of Jacob,
for He will teach us of his ways and we will walk in his
paths,-for out of Zion shall go forth a law, and the word
of the Lord from Jerusalem" (though all nations did not
flow unto it, neither have they to this day),-notwithstanding, as I firmly believe, our ancient Friends did
arrive at and stand upon the very summit of the Lord's
mountain, the top of the holy hill of Zion; and standing
there, they witnessed, and in them and to them was fulfilled the vision of the evangelical prophet, "In this
mountain shall the Lord make unto all people (that come
unto it) a feast of fat things, of fat things full of marrow,
of wines on the lees well refined; and shall destroy the
face of the covering that is spread over the nations, and
the veil that is over all people" (that have not known
what it is to find and stand upon Mount Zion, the holy
hill, which cannot be removed),-notwithstanding this is
my faith concerning them and the glorious work which
they wrought, through the Lord's eternal spirit and power,
and that they were a people "formed for himself," and by
hinself, and showed forth His praise, the praise of his own
work,-and so, I believe, there has been a living remnant
from that day to this, preserved upon this everlasting
foundation, though not so many in proportion to the numbers who professed the same high and holy calling; and
of latter time the number of this remnant has been fast
decreasing,-notwithstanding all this, and that I have, I
believe, as deep and exalted a sense as I am capable of,
of the surpassing strength, excellency, dignity, glory, and
beauty of those testimonies which the Society of Friends
was raised up to bear, and which they did formerly bear
faithfully and nobly; —yet I do believe that those who
stand faithful to these heavenly principles (which may be
included and comprehended in one word, the Truth) will
be excommunicated from  the Society (their names are
11*



126             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1839.
already cast out as evil); that they will be driven back
into the wilderness, and go out of sight, very much, as it
respects an outwardly gathered, and visible state and condition; while those who have gone from the Spirit, Life,
and Power (which joins to the living Head), and are separated from the Vine, and are cast forth as a branch, and
are burnt and withered, will retain the image, the name,
&c. And by how much the reformation which was wrought
under this name and power exceeded, and the ground which
was gained, overlooked, surpassed, and was advanced beyond any former age, state, and condition of the visible
Church, by so much will those who are clothed with an
imperfect image and likeness of it, the more deceive the
nations, than any others have done; and by so much the
more keen and afflicting will the persecution be, which
these inflict upon the "residue of the people who are
left," even the remnant of the seed of that " woman" who
was "clothed with the sun," had the "moon under her
feet, and a crown of twelve stars upon her head." For,
as that eminent seer and true prophet, Job Scott, said in
his preface to " The Baptism of Christ, a Gospel ordinance:" " Babylon is not yet so fallen as to rise no
more: she is still lurking in a mystery; mystery Babylon the great; and still the mother of many harlots;
thousands are ensnared among some or other of her
daughters, and are not aware of her cup."  And this will
be the most harmful of all her many and artful sorceries,
a doubly refined golden cup, full of the greatest abominations that ever yet made desolate the heritage of the
Lord.
On reading this latter part over, what shall I say to
thee, my dear friend?  I will say, for I can do it in
truth, as J. Barclay said to P. Bedford, that when I took
up my pen, I had quite another intention, than to have
branched out on this subject at this time; although I had
thought, some time ago, of expressing my views to thee in
a somewhat similar way. But I found myself writing upon
it before I was well aware, and then could not seem to leave
it sooner. If I have gone too far, please burn it immediately, and deal very plainly with me; although I do




1839.]             THOMAS B. GOULD.                    127
not at present think I have, if I have written so as
to be understood, which I sometimes think I scarcely
do.
I have so many things on hand, and am so feeble and
poorly, that it seems as if what I have to do must be done
quickly; for I can hardly keep or go about. I have also
lost my hope that anything will be done in a Society
capacity, or that [as such] it will be saved from utter
ruin.  That truth's testimonies will be lost by it [as a
body] I greatly fear; though, of a solitary remnant I am
still firmly persuaded, that they will be saved, " as the two
or three berries from the top of the uppermost boughs, four
or five upon the outermost fruitful branches thereof." But
they will surely be as the gleaning grapes that are left in
it (in the true faith of the Gospel), or as the shaking of an
olive tree: for everything that can be shaken will be
shaken, and that only which is founded on the immovable
Rock will remain.  And if it is not fully accomplished
in the days of the fathers, it will be in the days of the
children.
Thy sure friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.*
To PELEG MITCIIELL.
NEWPORT, 8th of 3d month, 1839.
MY DEAR FRIEND, PELEG MITCHELL:
You have been much and often in my remembrance, and I have employed all the time which my feeble
state of health, and a proper attention to other incumbent
duties, would permit, in making thee a copy of J. J. G.'s
" Brief Remarks," &c., which I have now completed, and
only await an opportunity to send...       It is one of
the basest, most offensive, and sophisticated attacks ever
* A portion of this letter has been already published, in the
"Journal and Correspondence of John Wilbur." Several other valuable letters from T. B. G., having especial reference to the trials
attending J. W., have been included in that volume, the recent
publication of which renders it needless to repeat them in this collection.




128             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1839.
made on our principles, either from within or without the
pale of our religious Society: and still, marvellous indeed
must be the " hebetude of" that " vision" which   cannot
discern the fallacy of the author's pretensions" to a concern for the "peace and prosperity of our section of the
Christian church!"  I have been ready to say, as Jehu
the son of Jehoshaphat said to Joram (or Jehoram) the
son of Ahab (who sold himself to do wickedly): "What
peace, so long as the whoredoms of thy mother Jezebel
and her witchcrafts are so many?"  And truly this man
(and many others who are as unsound and corrupt as he)
" covets " the " vineyard," or inheritance of our forefathers
in the everlasting, unchangeable Truth, which the Lord
hath " forbidden " some of us to " sell or exchange for another," as much as Ahab and Jezebel (with her painted
face and tired head) coveted that of Naboth the Jezreelite,
even for " a garden of herbs." But now, when it cannot
be denied that there is a famine in the land, even now,
when not only "one," but many, "go out into the field
(the world) to gather herbs, and finding a wild vine, and
gathering thereof a lapful of wild gourds, come and shed
them into the pot of pottage;" there are some of the " sons
of the prophets" who are still favored to know or discover
that "there is death in the pot;" and there are some also
who are neither prophets nor sons of prophets, but whom
the Lord hath taken as "they followed the flock," and as
they were " gathering sycamore fruit," and showed them
that' there is death in the pot;" and hath required some
of these "herdmen," at times and seasons, to declare, as
" at Bethel," that if the pottage which has been " seethed"
is partaken of, "the sanctuaries of Israel shall be laid
waste."  But " the land is not able to bear all the words"
of these, any more than it was in the days of Amos; and
those who are called "priests" say now, as Amaziah said
to him: "Prophesy not again any more at Bethel, for it
is the king's chapel, and it is the king's court!"... Now is it not remarkable that Samuel Gurney,
the brother of Joseph John, should have told P. E., who
was in London, and attended the yearly meeting there,
when J. J. G. got his certificates, that the story which had




1839.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  129
then gone about, with respect to the objection to his coming
in the select yearly meeting, was utterly false! I read
it in a letter in P.'s own handwriting, at cousin Stephen
Gould's....  Truly, if Truth's testimonies are supported in this day of "treading down and perplexity,"
those who are or may be accounted worthy to suffer for
His sake, whose they are and on whom they are based,
from the least of them unto the greatest of them, must
indeed set their faces as a flint, and be willing to stand as
in the gap, to be shot at by every archer. That it may
be our experience, and that our bows may abide in
strength, and the arms of our hands may be made strong,
by the power of the mighty God of Jacob, who is both the
" Shepherd and the Stone of Israel," is the sincere desire
of thy affectionate friend, for thee and for all the uprighthearted who are of the wrestling seed, as for my own soul.
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To JOHN WILBUR.
NEWPORT, 22d of 4th mo., 1839.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
And lately, more especially, I have, I think,
seen and felt the application of the sorrowful language:
" Ephraim is joined to his idols; let him alone;" as it respects some prominent individuals; and more of the necessity of refraining from casting pearls before those who
would only trample them under their feet, and turn again
and rend such as, even in that "love" which is "without
dissimulation," were seeking not to destroy that which had
been captivated in the "snare of the fowler," but to lend
a hand of help (where the strength was wasted in a fruitless striving to get along, and to make an advancement
while covered with the net), to lend a helping hand to remove the net first, and to endeavor to get clear of that,
entirely clear, and then to seek for the ancient path, to
inquire where is the good old way, and to have the feet
turned back again into it. But what can be done for those
who plead for the net because it is of so fine a texture, and
hug the chains because they are gilded over with a gilding




130             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1839.
that looks like the finest gold? They are not willing to
come near that fire, by which these things must and will
eventually be tried; and inasmuch as they will not submit
to it now, I fear they will in the end suffer loss of all...... We are a poor priest-ridden people, here in
Newport now, and need the "prayers of all saints " that
we may be enabled to "keep the faith and the patience of
the saints."... Father's judgment is, that there has been something of a gathering known to the true Teacher, by some,
and he is very much concerned lest they should be scattered.  But as far as respects the instrument of this scattering, I fully believe that his building is not to be propped
up or supported at all, nor anything to be done that should
have an effect to paint it, or make it look any more like
the right thing than it now does; but let it manifest itself,
and be developed. For there is a sufficient attempt made
now to pass it off as sound Quakerism, though the truth
will appear, to such as are favored to have their eyes
open, notwithstanding all the art and device that can be
used.
I will give thee a short extract from H. Battey's last
letter, dated 25th of 3d month.  She says: "My dear
aged father [Joseph Hoag] is with us on a visit. I read
both thy letters to him.  He says:'When thou writes to
that dear family, remember my love affectionately to them
all. Tell them I rejoice to hear, there is yet left in New
England one of a hundred and ten of a thousand, that are
concerned to abide upon the ancient landmarks;' and then
added:' It reminds me of what I passed through, previous
to the breaking out of the schism in our yearly meeting.
If I spoke against Elias Hicks's doctrine, the cry was, " Be
still! it won't do to say anything!"  But I marked these,
and when the time of separation came, they went off,those that were so afraid there should be a word said, lest
it should produce a schism.' He further said,'I have
felt the necessity of bearing public testimony, in different
places since our division, that one woe is past, behold!
another cometh! and I think the second will be worse than
the first.'"....
THOMAS B. GOULD.




1839.]            TIOMAS B. GOULD.                 131
To JOHN WILBUR.
NEWPORTJ 19th of 5th mo., 1839.
MY DEAR FRIEND:...... Sorrowful as it may be, I think there is not
much to be expected of any man whose faith is only pinned
upon another's sleeve, and who has so little root and discernment in himself, as to be driven about with every
wind of doctrine that blows.  Surely, if the minds of
Friends had not been more in love with and engrossed in
their farms and merchandise, and if they had been really
convinced of and converted to the truth; if that faith,
which was once delivered to the saints, had been delivered
to them, and they had kept to the work and operation
thereof in themselves, they had not so vilely cast away
the shield, as they now have done: and being found without the armor on, the fiery darts of the devil have pierced
them, and wounded them  to the life.  Still, if it shall
please the Lord in very deed to reanimate any of these
slain; if it please Him to command any of His servants
the prophets, to "prophesy to the wind," and as they
prophesy, to cause a shaking among them, and to gather
them together (who have been scattered), bone to his bone,
and to cover them with sinews, and to cause flesh to come
upon them  and cover them, that they may stand upon
their feet, and become a "great army," and by virtue of
His quickening and almighty power, be enabled to fight
His battles; I hope we shall be favored to acknowledge
and own the work in due season. But at present I apprehend some of these are aware that we have at least read
the injunction, " Lay hands suddenly on no man." But
the unchangeable truth of that Scripture, they must most
assuredly first be convinced of, viz.: that there is no
manner of fellowship "between Christ and Belial," and
that it is impossible to' partake of the Lord's table and
the table of devils."  That valiant soldier in the Lamb's
army, Joseph Hoag, I understand, said lately in his
preaching, that " there was nothing the devil liked better
than to get his kingdom alongside Christ's kingdom; but
though he might make it look never so much like it, he




132             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1839.
could not get it in, and that he (the devil) never had it in
his power to emit one ray of light to illustrate the truth!"
How much need some of these Babel-builders have, to
learn the " first principles of the doctrine of Christ;" and
with all their study and research, what novices they are
in those things which are clearly seen and thoroughly
understood by mere children and babes, whose youth they
so much affect to despise! But the eternal decree and
purpose of Him, to whom all his works are known from
the beginning, to hide these things forever from that eye
which is disposed to pry into them, to "study" them, and
search them out, cannot be changed; neither can His holy
will and pleasure to reveal them unto babes, any more be
changed.  The preaching of the cross is as great a stumbling-block to those who say they are Jews now, and are
not, as it was to them of old, and as very foolishness to
the modern as to the ancient Greeks,-" the learned and
polished Greeks."  And so also, " to them that believe"
in Christ, the Word of faith (who is nigh, in the heart
and in the mouth), and whose faith cometh by hearing
Him, the living and eternal Word, which was in the
beginning, and liveth and abideth forever,-to these He
is known to be the wisdom of God, and the power of God,
yea, He is made unto these, of the Father, " wisdom, and
righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption."
Oh, that men might be brought down, that they might
know the wrong eye, the false eye, closed, and the right
eye, the true eye, the single eye, opened! Then should
their spiritual "bodies" be "filled with light," by Him
who is the Fountain of light, and hath His habitation
therein forever; and by walking in the light, they would
come to have fellowship and communion with him, and one
with another.  Then indeed would the "blood of Christ"
be found precious; then there would be ground for a sure
testimony to be borne to the preciousness of His blood,
and the benefits of His death and sufferings; for, having
known an overcoming by the blood of the Lamb and by
the word of the testimony, such would have "right to the
tree of life," and the fountain of life, and would have a
real interest in, and a joint fellowship with Him in His




1839.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  133
death and sufferings, having been made conformable thereunto; and thus would enter in "through the gate," and
by " the door," into the city, that spiritual, celestial house,
habitation, and building, " which hath foundations," whose
walls are salvation and her gates are praise, and whose
builder and maker the Lord alone is.
I had no intention to have written thus, but a very different one. If I do send this sheet, I hope thou wilt excuse me, on account of the great weight and burden which
I am laboring under, in respect to these things, and many
other points with which the true believer, the true Quaker,
cannot but be familiar.
We are a tried people here in Newport, or a tried remnant, and " no people" (in the scriptural use of the term);
and I sometimes think, if the "three mighty men" were
here, who brake through and drew water out of the well
which was by the gate of Bethlehem, when David longed
for it, they would hardly be able to reach it, and return
with it to the king; the Philistines do stop up the wells
which the children of Israel have digged, so that there is
danger of perishing for want of water, not for want of
words.
In much love and near affection, I am thy sure friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
FROM JOHN WILBUR TO T. B. G.
6th mo. 11th, 1839.....    T. Shillitoe's opinion, that if Friends do
not what they can to discourage or suppress his [J. J. G.'s]
writings, the Society will go down, has -come fresh to me
within two or three days, and I am confirmed of its truth.
The defection has already advanced so far that, although
a remnant may be preserved, by the bearing of a faithful
testimony against him and his writings, yet I do greatly
fear that those who are now prepared to resist the bearing
of such a testimony, will go away, and walk no more with
our crucified Lord. In reading the last volume of T. S.,
I met with a particular account of the separation in New
York, and of what transpired in the first meeting " there12




134             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1840.
after."  He says that "Daniel Haviland, a very aged,
blind friend, said, the scene we had passed through in this
yearly meeting was clearly unfolded to his view before he
came to the city, and expressed his thankfulness to his
heavenly Father for this great deliverance. But, said he,
dear friends, there will yet something come to pass, if my
feelings have not deceived me, that will more fully try our
foundation."
Thomas Shillitoe, near his close, said: "Oh, let it be
known, that I contend to the last, with unremitting confidence and assurance, for the second coming of our Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ, to the saving of the soul. Oh!
what should I have been now, if I had not submitted to
His baptism, the baptism of fire?" The prophesies and
testimonies of these deeply experienced, faithful, and
therefore dignified servants, are, in my apprehension,
worthy of credence.
When in the neighborhood of the former, I heard enumerated many prophetic declarations which he was heard
to utter, which were unfailingly fulfilled; and the present
aspect of things fully indicates the approaching fulfilment
of the prediction above recited.
In dear love to all my true friends,
I am, &c.,
JOHN WILBUR.
FROM T. B. G. TO PELEG MITCHELL.
NEWPORT, 7th of 3d mo., 1840.
MY DEAR AND FAITIIFUL FRIEND:.. I thought I was sufficiently afflicted when I last
wrote (and I think I hinted at it), but thine of the 24th
ult. reached me under a much keener baptism of suffering.  The reflection that I had been unfaithful to thee,
only added trouble to my sorrow. I was not in a state to
write when I thought to do so: as G. Fox said, when one
of the priests advised him to sing psalms; he said, he was
not in a condition to sing! Indeed I am sensible that I
am a miserable correspondent every way. I almost marvel
that I ever commenced such a work, though no one enjoys




1840.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  135
the letters from his friends better than I do, I am  fully
persuaded; at least when I can enjoy anything. However,
I do not want to be misunderstood: it is not from any
attack made upon me by the archers, that I have been thus
depressed, neither has it been from any particular apprehension of anything of that sort. I have been remarkably
clear of forebodings as it respects myself, of late; and
though I cannot say, perhaps, that I feel resigned to whatever of that sort may be permitted to come upon me, yet
I can almost say that I feel at the present time nearly
indifferent to it, except some faint desire that I may be
helped through it, so as not to dishonor the great and good
cause. I cannot speak of anything beyond a "faint desire" at present, although I can well remember having had
strong ones; for I seem  to be "like the heath in the
desert," or the pelican in the wilderness.  The bare recollection of former experiences (as thou wilt freely admit)
will not do to trust in or speak from.  Whether this dispensation is preparatory to further service, or still greater
suffering, I am not able to say.  The first does not seem
at all probable; and if time should make manifest, as it
respects the last, it is at present hidden from me..
T1IOMAS B. GOULD.
EXTRACT OF A LETTER FROM T. B. G. TO 
13th of third month, 1840.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
Thine of the first was duly received on the fourth of the
present month.  I do not know how it could have been
more gratefully received, but I do know that I shall not
be able adequately to express the satisfaction we all feel,
in the evidence afforded us of the remarkable manner in
which way has been made for thy dear father [J. W.] to
fulfil his mission among the too generally benighted sons
and daughters of a highly favored, though degenerated
and revolting people, to whom the mournful language of
the prophet seems truly applicable, " 0 Israel, thou hast
destroyed thyself; but in me is thy help!"  It does seem
to be a renewed evidence that He is still graciously dis



136             LIFE AND LETTERS OT             [1840.
posed to help this people; inasmuch as he is engaging,
requiring, and moving His servants to visit them, and to
call unto them,-not out of Seir, the mount of Esau,
where the scorner stood formerly, as they do now who
cry, "Watchman, what of the night?"-but out of Zion,
the Lord's holy mountain, where the Lord setteth His
watchmen, and commissioneth them, by his own power
and Spirit, with great authority, to declare what they see
in His Light, both concerning the " morning, and also the
night" in which the treacherous dealer hath dealt so very
treacherously, and the spoiler hath so grievously spoiled
(even some of the vines upon which were tender grapes);
and to say unto them, "If ye will inquire, inquire ye:
return; come;" for-" why will ye die!"
FROM T. B. G. TO JOHN WILBUR.
10th of fifth month, 1840..    I cannot divest myself of the fearful persuasion, that they will either be permitted to trample upon
me and grind me to powder, or that I shall be left to do
or say something that will injure that blessed cause and
testimony which I have in times past ventured in a very
small degree to espouse, though never to any greater degree than just to bring up the rear of the hindermost
of those ranks who were prepared and concerned to say,
" Thine are we, David, and on thy side, thou son of
Jesse."  And then, oh! then, I shall not only be left
alone in this wide, unfeeling world, without even an old
building to shelter me; but what is worse, shall have become reprobate concerning the faith and a good conscience,
having made shipwreck of both! And those Friends who
have been favored to see the tottering and decayed state
of the building (in which we have had and still have a
joint interest,-our poor Society, I mean),-and whose
unity and fellowship, even the unity and fellowship of the
clear-sighted, the willing-hearted, and the living in Jerusalem, I have ever desired and esteemed next to the immediate influence of divine love and power, and sweet communion with Him who dwelt in the bush, and has at
seasons visited my own soul-such as these, I feel fully




1840.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 137
persuaded, will all forsake me, if, indeed, they have not
already (and some such I suppose have, to save themselves); although I cannot, upon a close self-examination,
see wherein I have missed my way, other than on that
side which may be accounted for, and possibly claim some
allowance, inasmuch as I am both naturally and spiritually
so much weaker than other and ordinary men.
T. B. G.
TO PELEG MITCHELL.
NEWPORT, 14th of fifth month, 1840.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
I was absent from home three weeks lacking one day.  I left home on second-day morning, the
13th of fourth month, and crossing the ferries to South
Kingston, took the cars to the place of their nearest
approach to the house of dear J. Wilbur, where he met
me, and took me in his wagon to his home; and on fourthday night we took the steamboat at Stonington, and
reached the house of J. Wood in New York soon after
sunrise on fifth-day morning; where we stayed, to mutual
satisfaction I believe, till about the same time on sixthday morning; when we left for Philadelphia, and were
favored to arrive there in safety about three o'clock that
afternoon.  John lodged at Thomas Kite's, and I was
very kindly received and entertained by my dear friends,
C. and G. W. A large number of true-hearted and honorable guests were at their house. Ezra Comfort, and his
brother John, who is one of the most useful and clearsighted elders in that yearly meeting (as indeed Ezra is a
minister), with their children, lodged at C. W.'s, and a
very large and precious flock of Comforts they are. J.
W. was entirely silent throughout the yearly meeting,
except in one of the sittings of the select meeting, and in
the public meeting on fifth-day at the Western district
house, which is mostly composed of Gurneyites; here he
had some close service, and that noted woman from the
Cape, A. D. W., undertook to answer it, as I was told,
for I was not present.
12*




138              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1840.
Great was the joy to the honest-hearted to
have John among them, and the fullest satisfaction was
expressed by those of the highest standing and clearest
vision and judgment, as I had abundant opportunity to
know, both in public and private; and I am satisfied, no
other person could have gone from this yearly meeting,
who would have been so acceptable.  One elder, the
mother of Ezra Comfort, and a very aged, clear-sighted
Friend, though too far advanced to get out, was led to
intercede that he might be sent over to help them, and
afterwards, without outward information  (as I understood), had a sense he would come.  On first-day, after
the yearly meeting closed, he attended the North meeting
in the morning, and Arch Street meeting in the afternoon.
The last was a season of suffering and oppression, and he
had but a short testimony, just at the close, which however
met the sense, and was in unison with the feelings, of the
rightly-exercised. In the first, he was raised up early, and
largely opened, both in testimony and supplication; and
such was the victory which truth wrought through its own
power, that no strange voice was heard; which was to
the great comfort of Friends, both on truth's account and
on John's; for as -        and   w- ere there also, a fear
was entertained by many Friends, who have a. clear sense
and understanding of the state she is in at present, that
she would anticipate him and block up his way; as she is
clearly seen to be in that forward, active spirit, so common
in many who are called ministers amongst us now; and by
which forwardness and creaturely activity, the pure streams
of life are much obstructed, if not turned aside from their
due course; and so there is a sad and continued witnessing
in spirit, of the wells, which those of the true seed of Abraham and Jacob have digged, being filled up by their enemies! But she was on this occasion silent, and it was
truly a solemn and favored season.
But alas, for the general state of the ministry and
eldership amongst us  I However, there is a living spring
kept open in both respects, in that yearly meeting, of
which we were favored with renewed evidence, in divers
instances. Still it was thought by ample judges, to have




1840.]            TIIOIAS B. GOULD.                139
been a time of oppression, and even more so than last
year, both in the public meetings and in the meetings for
business; though the latter part of the closing sitting was
remarkably owned.  Dear Jacob Green had predicted, on
the opening of the meeting, on second-day morning, that
it would be so at the close; and now he had to return
living vocal praises, for that the Master of all rightly
gathered assemblies had magnified His word above all His
name, &c.
We left the city early on second-day morning, by railroad, for Bristol, Pennsylvania, about twenty miles; where,
by appointment, a Friend met us with his carriage, and
took us about six miles further, to his house, where we
lodged that night; and the next day the same Friend,
James Moon, took us to the house of Christopher Healy,
where we stayed till the next sixth-day morning, making
and receiving many social and long-to-be-remembered visits
from Friends in that neighborhood.  John also attended
both their select and mid-week meetings, at the Falls, or
Falsington, of both which C. H. and J. M. and wife are
members.
We reached New York on sixth-day afternoon, and intended to come home the same night; but John finding
D. Wheeler had arrived, and was very ill at J. C.'s, did
not feel easy to pass on without attempting to see him;
and as there was no boat till seventh-day night going round
the Point (Judith) to Newport, I concluded to wait, and
did accordingly, and after a fine run, reached home on
first-day morning. But it served -no other purpose than
for John to clear himself; for the family would not suffer
J. W. and John Wood to see him.  After several fruitless
attempts, J. Wilbur went alone, and urged it much, as he
was writing to England by a packet just ready to sail from
New York.  He was then permitted to go to his chaicner
door, and look upon him while he was asleep, but on his
rousing up a little, was taken immediately away, for fear
D. W. would recognize him! From what I saw when I
was in that house, he appeared to be surrounded with attendants who must be anything but satisfactory, unless,
like some others, he has been leavened into the likeness of




140             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1840.
the company he keeps; for truly there is something in the
very air such breathe, and they claim him stoutly. It may
be that he has been laboring with them for their outgoings,
in order that they may be restored, and that they claim
him only for an effect. I do greatly desire this may prove
to be the case, and that, if he should be raised up again,
he will come out in a clear, bold, and undeviating testimony against them, not giving them even that kind of
reason to claim him, which is afforded by his keeping their
company, &c., as heretofore. And truly I cannot doubt,
if he and others had only come out as clearly and boldly,
in private and on all occasions, against this thing, as Ann
Jones did against Hicksism, that their company would
have been as unacceptable to them as hers was to the
Hicksites....
THOMAS B. GOULD.




1840.]            TIOMAS B. GOULD.                 141
CHAPTER III.
DURING the early part of the year 1840, Thomas B.
Gould's mind was frequently introduced into great conflict and exercise, not only from the distress occasioned to
his peculiarly sensitive feelings by the continued attempts
to undermine his religious standing, on the part of those
who could not bear his firm testimony against innovation;
but also from the deep baptisms and sore travails of spirit
with which he was now visited, preparatory to his coming
forth in public testimony as a minister of the Gospel.
These were of a searching and humiliating nature, bringing him often very low before the Lord, and tending renewedly to divest him of self-dependence, and reliance on
anything short of the power and wisdom of Him who hath
the key of David, and who is alone worthy to open the
seven seals.
It is evident from many of his letters, that his mind
had long been preparing for such a service; and indeed in
a private way he may be truly said to have been a preacher
of righteousness from his childhood.  But now, as the
time approached for a more public line of labor, even in
the congregations of the people, the baptisms and exercises seemed sometimes almost as close as nature was able
to bear. Yet divine Goodness was near throughout, sustaining his soul, and renewing his faith in the mercy and
goodness of the Ancient of days; and he was at length enabled to come forth in a clear and lively testimony, to his
own great relief and peace, and to the satisfaction and comfort of the honest-hearted. His first public appearance as
a minister was about the close of the fifth month, 1840, in
his own meeting at Newport.  Some of his feelings on the




142             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1840.
occasion were a little portrayed in a letter written soon
after to his dear fatherly friend, John Wilbur. The substance of his testimony on that occasion, as near as can
now be gathered, was as follows:
"Behold, the day cometh that shall burn as an oven;
and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be
stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them  up,
saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither
root nor branch. But unto you that fear my name, shall
the Sun of Righteousness arise, with healing in his wings;
and ye shall go forth, and grow up as calves of the stall.
And ye shall tread down the wicked, for they shall be
ashes under the soles of your feet. The zeal of the Lord
of hosts shall perform this. For thus saith the Lord, I
will work a work in those days, at the hearing of which,
both the ears of them that hear it shall tingle: for I will
dry up the green tree, and cause the dry tree to flourish;
I will open rivers in high places, and fountains in the
midst of the valleys.  These things will I do for my seed's
sake, for my chosen. Therefore, 0 thou afflicted; tossed
with tempests and not comforted, behold I will lay thy
stones with fair colors, and thy foundations with sapphires;
I will make thy windows of agate, thy gates of carbuncles,
and all thy borders of pleasant stones."
FROM T. B. G. TO JOHN WILBUR.
NEWPORT, 1st of 6th mo., 1840.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
I wrote to thee soon after quarterly meeting, earnestly
requesting thee to give me some account of what was
done there, but I received no answer.  At the time I
wrote, I was under an exceeding deep and sore baptism; I
can say in truth, that the earth with its bars was round
about me, and the weight of mountains upon me; the weeds
were wrapt about my head, and I seemed plunged as into
the very belly of hell! Thy not writing added to my affliction.... Having never, at the time I wrote, been
so deeply tried before, no doubt my letter portrayed a
state comparable to that of a bullock unaccustomed to the




1810.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 143
yoke; and my dependence on man not being completely
broken up (which was the end, I fully believe, the divine
Wisdom had in view, in permitting so close a trial), thy
not writing would seem sufficient to add greatly thereto.
But I now see, I have cause to be thankful thou
didst not write, inasmuch as the undeniable evidence of
divine regard, which has since been, in adorable mercy,
vouchsafed, and which, both in degree and extent, has far
exceeded anything I ever before experienced, has been
enhanced in value and clearness by it; blessed forever be
that worthy name and power of the Lord, who, as sufferings and tribulations for the seed's sake abounded, in his
own due and appointed time, did cause the consolations of
the Gospel much more to abound; to his praise alone be it
spoken, and let all flesh be silenced and laid in the dust
forever!
For several days previous to our monthly meeting, I
had been trying what in me lay, to devise some business, or
frame some excuse to leave the Island, so as to avoid
being at the meeting; but my health had become so much
impaired, that that alone would have rendered it improper,
if I had eventually dared to do so; which as it drew near,
I durst not hazard, though my fears and distress were as
great as ever, and I was so reduced in health and strength,
that it was with much difficulty and in great weakness that
I went to the meeting, and sat in it until near the close of
that for worship; when the Lord's light, and invincible
power, did spring over all the powers of darkness, and his
Word sounded in the ear of my soul, saying, " The treacherous dealer hath dealt very treacherously, and the
spoiler hath grievously spoiled: but flee thou unto the
strong hold, thou prisoner of hope!" And immediately I
did feel myself marvellously strengthened, both inwardly
and outwardly, and to such a degree, that had the adversaries and enemies been as strong as Samson, as great as
Goliath of Gath, and as numerous as the " host of Midian,"
I should not have been afraid of them, seeing the language to me was, "Go in this thy might;" and it was
enough!. 
The next day (which was sixth-day, the 29th of fifth




144             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1840.
month) in the afternoon, while my hands were engaged in
my usual avocation, my mind was sweetly and powerfully
attracted and drawn inward, to the source and centre of
all heavenly consolation and divine illumination; and as I
yielded to that power which overshadowed me, the approaching yearly meeting was opened before me, and
things which shall (if faithfulness is only abode in) most
surely come to pass, were seen with the eye of faith
(which was opened by the pure power) as clearly as ever
the sun was seen with the outward eye at noonday. Yea,
I saw the tents of Cushan in affliction, and the curtains of
the land of Midian did tremble!... After being
thus wrapt up in the heavenly vision, —and to such a degree that I was in some doubt for a time, whether I was in
the body or out of the body, it was so clear and so bright;
though the doubts I had in the above respect sprung more
from the marvellous nature of the things I saw, than from
any consciousness of mental aberration, for I was perfectly
sensible what I was about, and fully aware of everything
around me, and my mill, going with much speed, required
attention, and had it as fully as at any other time (which,
I believe, was permitted to be so, or rather vouchsafed
under such circumstances, in order that I might be sure I
was not beside myself);-I say, after a time, the vision
seemed to close up, and I fell into a train of reasoning.... But, then, I can say in truth, and with a good
understanding and experience of what I do say, an horror
of great darkness fell upon me, even darkness as great as
the light had been brilliant; and I felt such a stop in my
mind, and so forcibly forbidden to reason upon it,-I mean
upon what I had seen and what they would do,-that I
could do no other than forbear, which I did, and then the
whole thing opened again upon me, and even with greater
clearness than before; which continued for some time,
gradually closing up, until the most remarkable features
had disappeared, and only a sense and recollection of it
remained, attended however with a sweet savor and abiding
assurance of the reality of those things which I had seen
and heard: indeed it left a dew upon my spirit which has
not yet wholly dried up; and I was not left without in



1840.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  145
struction what to keep to myself and what to open to
others, as well as when and how to open it: although I
didsee some things which were not to be uttered at all, at
least at present.
Thou mayst well suppose it must have occupied much of
my attention since; and indeed it has, though I can assure
thee, it has been of too solemn and important a kind to fly
out in words.  From these I have indeed been much restrained, except when renewedly opened.  Oh! the preciousness of the experience of being kept by the Shepherd
of Israel in the low valleys where the dew lies long, and
of lying down by the side of the still waters, where nothing
can hurt or make afraid! I have been too much a stranger
to this.  I feel it so.  I also now feel and taste the sweetness of it.
Last first-day morning, the 31st, as I was preparing to
go to meeting, my mind was again very powerfully overshadowed with heavenly good, and also forcibly turned to
the subject of the last page of the enclosed sheet, and
those things which are now acting upon the stage of our
Society; and as I viewed it in the light of truth,-for
such I knew what I saw and felt, to be-yea, I knew it to
be the light of truth, by its own demonstration and clearness,-the Lord was pleased to give me a sign and pledge,
that those things which I had seen should surely come to
pass; and it was fully equal to Gideon's fleece, and has
been since as signally fulfilled and redeemed. This is all
I can say about it at present, or rather, all I think it right
to say, though a deal might be said, and a volume written.
It [the meeting] was truly a remarkable time,
wherein the glorious Lord was pleased to be a place of
broad rivers and streams, and to exalt his own name and
power over and above all the powers of darkness, for His
seed's sake! And my faith is firm that He will yet more
and more arise, and plead His own cause, and that, too,
through such mean and weal instruments, that the praise
and the honor and the glory shall be wholly ascribed unto
Him who is alone worthy, worthy, worthy of the praise of
his own works, forever and ever!
I made out, with great difficulty, to get d6wn to meeting
13




146             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1840.
in the afternoon, but was unable to sit the meeting through;
neither indeed did I expect to when I went, but thought it
best to go (in which I had peace), and have been confined
to the house ever since, except that on second-day morning
I went to the mill; being willing if possible to work, or at
least to manifest a disposition, for the cause' sake, and lest
it should suffer by my not being there; as the eyes of the
people, within and without, were increasingly upon me.
Had it-been an ordinary occasion, I should not have gone,
and as it was, I could not stay. Indeed I have been very
much reduced in my bodily health, by the uncommon exercises which I have had to pass through; but my mind
has been preserved in a perfect calm; and peace and quietness have reigned there, to a degree never before experienced.  This has been spread as a canopy over me, and I
can say that I have " sat under His shadow with great
delight, and His fruit has been sweet to my taste," and
His countenance comely to look upon, yea, the chiefest
among ten thousand, and altogether lovely.
Now, my dear friend, I do not pretend to say how it has
been or is with thee at present, but I can say that it is in
the cross to my natural inclination that I have spread
these things before thee. I would gladly have been excused from it, but could not, for some reason or other,
feel easy to refrain from giving thee these hints of what
has happened here, being fully persuaded thou art no
"stranger in Jerusalem," neither at all ignorant of the
exercises through which all her children, even the least,
are led, seeing she is the mother of all the living. But I
believe there is reason to lift up the head in hope, that her
borders will be lengthened, and her stakes strengthened;
and however dark and gloomy the night may have been,
and is, I am persuaded that it is far spent, and the hidden
things of darkness will be brought to light, and the nakedness of those who have lifted up their heels against the
Lord and His anointed, His chosen, will be discovered,
and their heels made bare. For He will arise, and scatter
and confound His enemies. But there must be no flinching
or manoeuvring on our part; that will be going over to
their ground, which is enchanted ground. They have been




1840.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  147
seeking enchantments, and unto those who have familiar
spirits, and are astrologers and soothsayers. But the Lord
will make their diviners mad! Yea, He will frustrate the
designs and the tokens of liars, and turn the counsel of
Ahithophel into foolishness......
T. B. GOULD.
EXTRACT FROM A LETTER FROM T. B. G. TO...... II am decidedly of the opinion that an indiscriminate disclosure of the exercises and trials that are
permitted to come upon us, ought to be avoided by all
means; as I can testify, from  woful experience, to the
poverty and leanness that it brings upon the poor mind
that has fallen into the error. Nevertheless, as a liberty
and freedom is felt, under the guidance of truth, to open
to those that are prepared, by a similar course of experience, to feel and to enter into suffering with them that are
bound, as bound with them, and them that suffer affliction,
as being also of the body, here, I believe, is the patience
and the fellowship of the saints; here the advantages of
religious society are realized; here the ability to bear one
another's burdens is emphatically felt; and it is often very
beneficial to the parties; it is frequently a means of building up the feeble members of the body (the church); and
by introducing those that are stronger into this suffering,
into this exercise, and this patience, is a means of keeping
them low and humble, under the weight of their sufferings;
and so the great work is promoted, to the praise of the great
Head.  But there are those that have indulged in it for
want of willingness and patience to bear the allotted portion of labor; who have I believe been wisely prohibited [in
consequence thereof] from partaking of the benefits of this
fellowship...
To GEORGE F. READ.
NEwrPrT, 7th month, 17th, 1840.
MY DEAR FRIEND:...... The times surely call for great watchfulness
and care, for they are evil! I greatly desire for myself




148             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1840.
and for Friends everywhere, that we may be preserved on
the unchangeable Foundation; that so, although storms
and tempests, both from within and'without, may beat
vehemently upon us, the building may stand; yea, that
we may be kept by the eternal power of God through faith
unto salvation, and livingly know, and richly experience,
through the abundant mercy and grace of our Lord Jesus
Christ, the Lord of glory, even while here below, that
although our earthly house should be dissolved, we have a
building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in
the heavens, and which fadeth not away! And thus having
an anchor to the soul, both sure and steadfast, we shall be
able to "endure hardness as good soldiers," to fight the
good fight of faith, under our unconquered Captain; and
not be driven about by every wind of doctrine, nor yet
taken by the snares and " cunning craftiness of men who
lie in wait to deceive," and who, "if it were possible,
would deceive the very elect," as said the apostle.
With much love, I am, as ever, thy sincere and affectionate friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
FROM T. B. G. TO C. W -.
NEWPOIT, 2d of 9th mo., 1840......Truly some of us on this part of the Lord's
footstool, have had sufficient employment to " possess their
souls in patience," and also great cause to cry mightily
unto Him who hath His -way in the sea, and his path in
deep waters, even the waters of affliction, and whose footsteps are not known, that He, in His mercy and for
His truth's sake, would be graciously pleased to strengthen
and enable us steadfastly to refuse to sell, or to exchange
for another, that vineyard which is our birthright, " the
inheritance of our fathers."  Many there are, who give
sorrowful evidence of being governed by the same spirit
that ruled in Ahab, of whom it was declared, that he not only
walked in the sins of Jeroboam (who caused Israel to sin),
but that he " did more to provoke the Lord God of Israel
to anger, than all the kings of Israel that were before him."




1840.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 149
And this is not all, for they practise literally upon the
counsel of wicked Jezebel (1 Kings, 21:7, 8, 9, 10),
and openly suffer and encourage her to teach and seduce
the people (Rev. 2: 20), calling her a true prophetess, &c.,
as was the case in Thyatira; and like some in the church
of Pergamos, they "hold the doctrine of Balaam, who
taught Balak to cast stumbling-blocks before the children
of Israel, and to eat sacrifices unto idols."  But there are
a few names preserved, even in this, our modern Sardis,
who have not defiled their garments; although they are
clothed as in sackcloth, and can but lament day and night
for the slain of the daughter of the Lord's people, and so,
if in no other way, bear witness against the abomination
which is making desolate this portion of his vineyard, and
standing where it ought not to stand.
Did not the Lord's prophet say, " The vineyard of the
Lord of hosts is the house of Israel, and the men of Judah
are His pleasant plant; Ile looked for judgment, but behold oppression, for righteousness, but behold a cry"-a
vain and empty cry, of, The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord are these! while
the Lord is not among them?  Our ears are constantly
annoyed with this, in substance at least; and as for true
judgment, it "is turned away backward, truth has fallen
in the streets, and equity cannot enter I"  It is those who
have been considered, and now consider themselves, leaders
of the people, that cause them to err, and destroy the way
of the paths, removing the ancient landmarks of the good
old way in which the fathers walked; introducing new
things, which neither we nor our fathers have known, and
so setting up a separate altar-a will-worship, which is as
truly idolatry as that calf-worship was, which Jeroboam
set up, lest, if the people went to Jerusalem to worship,
their hearts should turn away from him to the king of
Judah.  And when any are raised up to prophesy against
it, then the priests which they have made say, there is
disaffection to the government, conspiracy against the
rulers, elders, &c., and the land is not able to bear all
their words: yea, even as Amaziah, the priest of Bethel,
said to Amos, " 0, thou seer, go, flee thee away into the
13*




150              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1840.
land of Judah, and prophesy there; but prophesy no more
again at Bethel, for it is the king's chapel, and it is the
king's court!"  But they seem insensible that every hand
which has been put forth to set up, or raised to defend, a
separate altar, is and must be withered; and that may
account at once for their being unable to draw it in again,
and for our refusing to regard it as living, which is the
only binding authority, under the pure and spiritual dispensation of the Gospel......
Oh, Charles, I hardly know how to part with you, even
on paper (for it seems as if I must include you all); the
very satisfactory and instructive hours spent with you seem,
while I am writing, almost realized again. If it be weakness, I frankly acknowledge it; I would not attempt to
conceal the emotion which I deeply feel: and if we never
meet again in time, I do most fervently desire that neither
heights nor depths, principalities nor powers, things present nor things to come, nor any other creature, may ever
be able to separate us from Him who, as we keep His commandments and abide in his love, will, I doubt not, in His
own time, present us faultless before the presence of His
glory with exceeding joy.  Farewell.
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To ETHAN FOSTER.
NEWPORT, 21st of 10th mo., 1840.........Well, my dear friend, may it be our chief
concern to cleave to that which shows us the true state of
things.  Then may we have a well-grounded hope that
preservation will be vouchsafed, amidst all the trials which
may be permitted to attend us, in our passing along through
time: and although Israel may be carried away captive,
even into the enemy's land, yet the Lord will have a remnant there.  Oh! I am often comforted in reading, and
also in the renewed remembrance of the trials and sufferings which the Lord's prophets endured, who testified
faithfully against the abominations committed among the
children of Israel according to the flesh; inasmuch as it
goes far to show that no new thing has happened to those
who now suffer.  " So persecuted they the prophets which




1840.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  151
were before you," said our divine Master to His disciples,
when he forewarned them of the world's hatred.
The enmity which was placed between the two seeds,
immediately after the fall of our first parents, has been
the same in all ages, though it has been manifested variously, according to time and circumstances.  And, as
thou very justly remarkst, they are not less the enemies
of Truth who now pretend its authority,-indeed to be
the only possessors and expositors of it,-than those who
in former times and ages, set up the same pretensions,
walked in the same path, and manifested the same bitter
fruits, even under a false name, persecuting the true seed.
There is however this difference, time has made the first
manifest; and, as a shrewd and experienced, though persecuted man, said to one of these modern persecutors of
the life, " If time does not [also] make these manifest,
eternity will!".. May we all be kept by the Lord's
power, through faith unto salvation! My faith is firm
that we shall be, if we are faithful....
Thy sure friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To PELEG MITCHELL.
NIJWPORT, 12th mo., 14th, 1840.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
Dear E. P. had an appointed meeting in the
evening here, which was a season of favor, and seemed like
a brook by the way, in the midst of this dry and barren
land; though I feel inclined to acknowledge, and I do it
with feelings of gratitude to Him who still " openeth rivers
in high places and fountains in the midst of the valleys,"
that we have of latter time been renewedly favored in this
meeting, when no strangers were present, with a little help
out of Zion.  For He, by His ancient and new power,
hath been graciously pleased in a remarkable manner to
fulfil His word: " He hath dried up the green tree, and
caused the dry tree to flourish;" and I am more and more
convinced that He will yet redeem us out of all our troubles, and deliver us from under the hands of those who




152             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1841.
oppress us; and that "saviours shall stand upon Mount
Zion, to judge the mount of Esau, and the kingdom shall
be the Lord's."... But as we are favored to keep
in the " quiet habitation," we shall, I am fully persuaded,
in the Lord's due and appointed time, witness the fulfilment of His ancient promise:'As birds flying, so will
the Lord of hosts defend Jerusalem; defending also He
will deliver it, and passing over, He will preserve it."..
Thy sincere friend,
T. B. GOULD.
To JOHN WILBUR.
NEWPORT, 24th of 2d mo., 1841.
MY DEAR FRIEND:.. Her [Sophronia Page's] testimony had been
clear, sound, searching, powerful, and prevalent indeed,
and truly remarkable in reaching the states of some, of
whom she could not have been informed by man.  The
meeting was large, by the procuration of some who had
taken her under their care; but things were laid open in
such a manner, that there is much reason to believe they
sincerely repented having contributed so largely to their
own exposure; for her concern lay with the lost sheep of
the house of Israel; and circumstances of later time rendered it easy for those who, while they are not members,
usually attend meetings, and can distinguish between the
living and the dead, to understand and apply what she
said with great power and authority, about the famine in
this place, "not," said she, "of bread nor of water, but
of hearing the word of the Lord!"  The meeting ended
well, in solemn supplication, which terminated in praise
and thanksgiving from prepared hearts and renewedly baptized spirits. But how shall I set forth the favors vouchsafed in the afternoon meeting, early in which she stood up
with nearly these words: " It is a very serious consideration,
and one which is worthy of more than a passing thought,
that all our actions, and even our most secret designs and
intentions, are naked and open in the eyes of Him with
whom we have to do!"  She then proceeded to search out




1841.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  153
and lay open the hidden things of dishonesty, and of Esau,
in such a manner as I have never before heard; describing
the double-minded man as being unstable in all his ways,
and boldly declaring that the sinners in Zion were afraid,
and that fearfulness would more and more surprise the hypocrite.  To all such she spake with a voice of thunder, of
which they seemed to be sensible. But she was in an eminent degree a daughter of consolation to an afflicted and a
poor people, whose peculiar trials and afflictions she was
enabled to portray with a degree of skilfulness and accuracy, which plainly showed that it came from Him who, as
G. Fox used to say, is indeed the Original.  What she
said about the preparations which had been made to wage
a war of extermination upon this poor and despised remnant, was exceedingly cutting to the usurpers. Nor was
it less remarkable, that she should have declared how seriously the former had been led to consider, how they, being
so few, &c., should be able to contend with so much of
power and authority as was arrayed against them, to all
outward and human appearance; but added, "The Lord
shall fight for you, and ye shall hold your peace,-stand
still, and see the salvation of God," &c.  Two kinds of
ministry were largely spoken of as existing among us, and
clearly and fully distinguished. I have given thee but a
very short and imperfect sketch of a long testimony, which
it required more than an hour to deliver;-to attempt to
speak of the life and power attending it, would be unavailing, or of the awfulness of the pause which intervened; —when one who was sensible of it had something
like a seal to set to what had been delivered; soon after
which the dear Friend appeared in solemn supplication,
very short and full, near access being mercifully granted.
Then, a longer period of silence than usual;-and, although it had been a remarkable time from the very commencement of the meeting, yet in the conclusion it might
have been said, " The Lord's power was over all!.
I believe it was right that all our friends were
silent lookers on to-day. But do tell thy wife, that I am
not aware of having lost any part of my interest in the
success of the good cause.  I can feelingly acknowledge




154              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1841.
that I have nothing to boast of; to me belongeth only
blushing and confusion of face; and if that cause could be
promoted through so poor a creature as an instrument, I
do most sincerely desire that all the honor and all the
praise may be ascribed unto Him, who still is pleased at
times to call things that are not, as though they were.
Thy sincere friend,
T. B. GOULD.
To PELEG MITCHELL.
NEWPORT, 26th of 2d month, 1811.
MY DEAR FRIEND:....... He whose place of defence is the munition
of rocks, must shake his hands from the holding of bribes.
But did I say anything in that letter, which led thee to
suppose that I considered " a dead letter ministry' " among
the lesser features of Gurneyism?"  I remember having
used the latter expression somewhere in that letter; but
if it was susceptible of such a construction, I am confident
it must have been owing to the looseness of my style, to
the haste in which I wrote, or to incorrect punctuation; as
I am sure I never entertained such an opinion, having been
virtually prepared, long before the time of my writing to
thee, very fully to adopt the expression of Richard Jordan,
that "the distempers in the ministry (even in his day)
were the greatest in the Church!"  How much more emphatically true and applicable is it then to these degenerate times, which, it seems to me, would suffer almost or
quite as much, by a comparison with those in which R.
Jordan lived and labored, as would the chaff when compared with the "principal wheat."
I can feelingly respond to what thou sayest about being
more favored when met in select companies, than is generally the case at other times.  And it is not strange that
it should be so: there is so much of an opposing spirit to
be felt.in some, yea, many, even when they do not show
their true colors openly; surely the darkness and bitterness of their spirits is so great, that I have often thought
of the " two witnesses," and of their bodies lying dead, as




1841.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  155
it were in the streets of "the great city which spiritually
is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was,"
and is, "crucified."  Is there any question that one of
these witnesses may be a living Gospel ministry?  But
still, "the spirit of life from God" does enter into those
who are intrusted with that gift, at times and seasons
(which are all in His hand), and they are raised up to bear
testimony against those who had, to all human appearance,
"overcome them and killed them,"... they are raised
up, and enabled to "stand upon their feet."  Then it is,
that " great fear falls upon them" who had " made merry"
over them, and sent gifts one unto another, during all the
while they had lain as it were dead; although their bodies
were not suffered to be put into graves.....
28th, first-day eve.
As I do not recollect any other interrogatory in either
of thy letters, and suppose that J. W. has before this given
you on Nantucket a particular account how he fared at
Providence, I will not undertake to make any extracts
from his last very interesting letter to me; but instead of
it, I will make one from one since received from his sonin-law, my dear friend, Ethan Foster, of Westerly, because
it will give you a view which I cannot doubt will be interesting, if.not encouraging, and which you would not be
likely to obtain from John himself. It is as follows, viz.:
"We [Ethan and wife] have had a very interesting visit at
father Wilbur's; found him cheerful, and I believe happy,
compared with many of those once his friends, but now
his accusers and opposers.  Our meeting yesterday [they
belong to Hopkinton meeting, though they live in Westerly], was an interesting as well as a comforting season.
Our dear father was extensively engaged in testimony to
the life and power of the Gospel, and to experimental
religion, in which he was somewhat doctrinal; illustrating
with great clearness the Christian covenant as being twofold, and that neither part can be dispensed with, without
losing the benefit of the whole. He dwelt at length on
this point, with a degree of clearness and force which bore
the impress of something far above human reason and




156              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1841.
argument.  The meeting seemed much to enter into his
feelings, and somewhat to travail with him in exercise.
Truth rose into dominion, and an evidence was mercifully
afforded, that we are not utterly forsaken, and however
dark and gloomy the prospect may appear, that brighter
days are yet to be experienced by those who possess their
souls in patience, and keep their ranks in righteousness.
At the conclusion he appeared in supplication, in which
he was evidently favored with near access to the throne of
grace. I mention this, not that it is unusual for him to
appear in testimony with the evidence of divine assistance;
but this was one of those seasons of peculiar favor, when
the waters increased, from a small stream, until they became a river to swim in, though of that description wherein
there goes no galley with oars, neither does gallant ship
pass thereby."..... We had an acceptable and edifying visit from
our dear friends, Enoch and Sophronia Page, of Salem, a
week ago last first-day. They attended both meetings, in
which Sophronia was largely and eminently engaged, both
in testimony and supplication, especially in the afternoon
meeting. I thought at the conclusion of the meeting, it
might have been truly said, the Lord's power was over
all!.....
Believe me to be as ever thy warmly-attached friend,
T. B. GOULD.
To PELEG MITCIELL.
NEWPORT, 15th of 4th month, 1841.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
Did I tell thee in my last, what an acceptable
and truly remarkable visit we had from  our dear friend,
Sophronia Page, just before I left? I think her service
in this meeting exceeded anything of the kind I ever witnessed.  Why, Peleg, although she is not very old, she is
worthy to be called a mother in Israel. Like Jael, " she
put her hand to the nail, and her right hand to the workman's hammer; and with the hammer she smote Sisera."
Truly it might have been said, "So let all thine enemies




1841.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 157
perish, oh Lord! but let them that love Him be as the sun
when he goeth forth in his might."
I was grieved to hear that dear Mary Davis was not encouraged to proceed in her prospect of attending Philadelphia yearly meeting.  She would have been, I have no
doubt; a very acceptable visitor there.  It does seem to
me, that if no one but poor A. S. objected to it, there must
have been strength enough in that select meeting to have
overruled his objection, had the strength which some there
possess, been used. What are Friends afraid of? It seems
to me, we have, in far too many instances, just given them
the ground.  Why, it is shameful to do so! Only think
of the last yearly meeting; it was just so there: there
were Friends enough present, who felt no unity with his
[J. J. G.'s] having that certificate, to have thrown the
ranks of the aliens into confusion, if they had only come
forth, and manifested on whose side they were. And of
what avail is it to be in the right, and to have light, if it
be always hidden, always kept under a bushel?  Oh! it
seems to me, some have need that the pure mind in them
should be stirred up; they need to be reminded that whosoever is ashamed of their Lord, or of His cause, which is
the same thing, of them will He be ashamed before His
Father and the holy angels.  I desire that Friends may
be encouraged to use what strength they have, in the Lord's
time for service, lest, by neglecting to use it, it be taken
from them, and be given to those who are faithful. Let
them come forward in the true order of the Gospel; let
them  keep their ranks, and say, "Thine are we, David,
and on thy side, thou son of Jesse."..
Thy sincere friend,
T. B. G.
FROM JOHN WILBUR TO T. B. G.
HARAN COTTAGE, 15th of fifth month, 1841.
MY DEAR, THOMAS:
The many unavoidable engagements which have fallen
to my share of attention since quarterly meeting, have
thus far deterred me, until the present moment, from the
14




158             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1841.
pleasing task of responding to thy very interesting letter,
in which thou speakest of thy visit to Philadelphia, &c.
And truly pleasant and satisfactory was thy account of
things which transpired at those places; and the sweet
remembrance, and good and living desires of my ever
dear friends in those parts, did afford to my afflicted and
often drooping spirit the balm of consolation; so that for
a time I was almost prepared to thank God and take
courage... And I trust thou knowest, Thomas,
by living experience, that when we are borne down with
sorrow and affliction, with fear and trembling for the
safety of Zion, and for the escape of our own souls, that
many fears and apprehensions are then ready to arise in
our almost desponding minds.
Our dear friend, Prince Gardner, came home with us
from Greenwich, and a very good visit we had from him.
He tarried three nights.  He and Andrew both agree in
saying, that one reason, if not the principal one, why the
meeting for sufferings refused to enter into an examination of the doctrines of J. J. G., was, as they said, because
the morning meeting, or meeting for sufferings in London,
had taken all his writings into consideration, in order for
correction: but whilst P. G. was here, a letter from A.
R. Barclay arrived, which put the question beyond all
doubt, that no such thing had taken place in London.
Rawlinson says, that Joseph John attended their late
quarterly meeting in London, and his preaching was so
sad, that the elders, although his admirers, had enough to
do to sit with proper decorum.  R. seems very desirous
that some accredited body in this country should forward
to one or the other of their authorized bodies, the objections of sound Friends to the doctrines alluded to.  I
learn that the applications from myself, and from Nantucket, and from  South Kingston monthly meeting, were
civilly received and noted on the book, as relating to doctrines; but they pretended, in addition to the foregoing
reason, that they were not authorized by discipline to
examine books already printed or written by a member of
another yearly meeting. And so it seems they have got
us fast, that nobody has a right to refuse unsound publi



1841.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  159
cations, without the leave of the meeting for sufferings,
and they no right to decide whether good or bad, after
the impression of types, and the books offered for sale!
If these things are so, how forlorn the condition of this
people, in a day like this, when heterodoxy of principle is promulgated by the wise and the learned among
them!
JOHN WILBUR.
FROM  T. B. G. TO ETHAN FOSTER.
STEAMBOAT MASSACHUSETTS, 22d of seventh mo., 1841.
MY DEAR FRIEND:............. I wrote
to thy dear afflicted father soon after I received thine,
at thy request; though I feared it only served to aggravate his sufferings; but was rejoiced to get a very
kind letter from him  last evening....I feel much
for him in his manifold afflictions, even as much, I believe,
as I am capable of feeling; but I am always most miserable at the expression of condolence.  However, it has
seemed to me from the first, that there was and is much
application to him in the language of Scripture: " Many
are the afflictions of the righteous, but the Lord will
deliver him out of them all:"-and not to him only, but
my mind has often, yea, very often, been drawn into very
near sympathy with thy beloved mother; all within me
capable of feeling has been made to feel for her, not
doubting that she is often ready to exclaim, " Surely
there is no sorrow like mine!"  Although no afflictions
for the present may seem joyous, but grievous, nevertheless they do yield the peaceable fruits of righteousness to
those who are rightly exercised thereby; and that she is
one of this class, I have no more doubt, than that an
entrance will, in the Lord's due and appointed time, be
abundantly administered into that everlasting kingdom of
rest and peace, where the wicked cease from  troubling,
where He who was a man of sorrows and acquainted with
grief is already entered; and not only so, but He is
graciously pleased to enable those who are rightly exer



160             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1842.
cised by the afflictions which arise because of the word, to
say at times and seasons: " We are exceeding joyful in
all our tribulations," and thus to give them a blessed foretaste and earnest of the reward of the righteous...
Believe me to be, with love to all,
Thy sincere friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
On the 31st day of the eighth month, 1841, Thomas B.
Gould was united in marriage, at the Northern District
Meeting in the city of Philadelphia, to Martha Smith
Ecroyd, a daughter of James and Martha Ecroyd, and
formerly of Muncy, in Lycoming County, Pennsylvania,
but then residing with her widowed mother in Philadelphia.
FROM SARAH HILLMAN TO THOMAS B. AND M. S. GOULD.
PHILADELPHIA, 1st mo. 11th, 1842.
DEAR FRIENDS, T. AND M. GOULD:
If leisure and inclination for writing had combined with
affectionate remembrance and desire for your prosperity
and safe-stepping as on the "sea of glass," methinks ere
this time many evidences had been received by you from
my pen.  But somehow I have little aptitude for writing;
my talent never ran that way; at school almost any other
study was more pleasant. Nevertheless I can say I have
you on my heart; and often does my spirit greet you, in
desire that the blessing of the Highest may be with you,
that He would be pleased to give you those pure nether
springs of Divine cpnsolation, which flow from His holy
presence: and then, whether the north or the south wind
blow upon your garden, the spices will flow forth, as acceptable incense to the'King of kings.
Many eyes are upon you, I am well aware.  Ye had
need be clothed with the whole armor of light, that neither
Satan nor any of his ministers gain any advantage over
you. Surely he will not be suffered to overturn the foundation, nor to lay waste the hope in the Lord Jesus, of one,
not even the very least of the flock, and family, and household of faith, so long as we keep hold of the shield. Ah,




1842.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 161
no! " Our Redeemer is mighty, the Lord of hosts is His
name."  He is beholding the tower which the children of
men have been and are building; and I believe He has
come down and confounded their language, so that the wise
Babel-builders understand not each other's language: and
He is turning to His people a "pure language, and they
shall all call upon His name, to serve Him with one consent."  Surely "there is no enchantment against Jacob,
neither is there any divination against Israel;" but all these
things have happened rather to the furtherance of the
blessed Gospel of the dear Son of God, which at the first
began to be spoken by Himself, and was confirmed unto
us by them that heard Him, and is to this present day
spoken by His own blessed Spirit in the hearts of His
truly humble, true-born, simple-hearted, obedient little
children.
It seems to me that the day is coming, when all the
proud, and all' that do wickedly, shall be stubble; some
that are puffed up and seem to be somewhat, but in conversation add nothing to the true Israel, will be manifested,
and the day shall declare them, and burn up all that will
not stand the fire of purification; while the remnant that
is escaped will be found among the jewels, and spared to
magnify the mercy, the long-suffering mercy, of Israel's
unslumbering Shepherd.  Truly can some of us adopt the
language, "Lord, I am not worthy thou shouldst enter
under my roof:" yet He has marvellously made bare His
arm and helped us hitherto; and have we not at seasons
cause to raise new Ebenezers to His praise?  Though
many afflictions await the righteous, it is no new thing;
the disciple need not expect to be above his Master: if he
do, he will assuredly be disappointed. What was the path
of the dear Son and Sent of the Father? He fasted in
the wilderness, He was with the wild beasts, yet angels
ministered unto Him. And as surely as He was ministered
to by angels, so surely the angel of His presence encampeth round about them that fear Him, and delivereth them.
Let us not then be found saying, " a confederacy," to all
who would say, a confederacy; but sanctify Him in our
hearts, who has revealed Himself secretly to us, whose
14*




162             LIFE AND LETTERS- OF            [1842.
love, whose mercy towards us, has been and is infinite.
Has He not, dear Thomas, attracted thy soul towards Him
in very infant years, and amid many temptations kept
thee to this day?  Yes.  For what?  To make thee a
minister and a witness, not only of what thou hast seen,
but also of those things in which IHe will appear to thee:
and He will not now forsake thee!
Interrupted by a visit from  Sarah Emlen and Edith
Jefferis, who were at meeting this morning, and ministered to us.-Please tell thy sister Lydia, I often remember her kindness to us poor pilgrims, with that of thy dear
father and mother; and desire their sloping days may
be cheered by the bright shining of the Sun of righteousness, whose I trust they are and will be till death: and
then, never fear,-there is a glorious rest, a crown laid
up, a house not made with hands prepared, into which their
purified spirits, through unutterable love and mercy, will
be admitted, and where the arrows of the archer can never
come.  Till then, may we each fight the good fight of
faith, that so we may obtain! Many talk much of faith,
whose walk is not in the steps of faithful Abraham, who
yet style themselves children. What will they do, in that
day when every covering, save that of "my Spirit, saith
the Lord," shall be stripped off?... I must now
conclude.  With truest affection, your sincere, sympathizing friend, in which my dear mother and sisters, with dear
E. P., unite.
Farewell, says your friend,
SARAH HILLMAN.
FROM T. B. G. TO JOSEPH KITE.
NEWPORT, 25th of 3d mo., 1842.
We have recently been much comforted antd
refreshed by a visit from dear John Wilbur, who spent a
week with us and in the neighborhood, and went home this
day week.  He seemed better in health than we expected
to see him, and green and lively in spirit, weighty and
powerful in doctrine, and clearly evincing that patience




1842.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 163
under suffering, and resignation to whatever degree of it
may be yet in store for him, which men may talk about
and attempt to imitate, but can never realize or exemplify,
unless really endowed with His spirit, who "was led as a
lamb to the slaughter," and when "He was reviled, reviled
not again." John attended our meeting three times. In
the first, on fifth-day, the 10th inst., he was silent; but
on first-day morning he was raised up early in the meeting,
with the language of the patriarch Jacob, while prophetically engaged in blessing the heads of the tribes of Israel:
" I have waited for thy salvation, 0 Lord!"-proceeding
to show very clearly the necessity of so waiting in all
similar engagements.  And in the opening of large fields
of doctrine before him, he seemed more especially led to
speak of worship and ministry, and to distinguish between
the true and false in both instances; having much encouragement to offer to those who are baptized for the
dead, ministering to the spirits that are in prison, speaking
prophetically of their enlargement and deliverance, and
that, as there was an engagement to tarry at Jerusalem
until endued with power from on high, and to " wait for
the promise of the father, which ye have heard of me,"
the number of these rightly exercised and divinely qualified ministers would be increased, and they should yet
bear witness of Him to whom all power in heaven and on
earth is given, " in Jerusalem, in Judea, at Samaria, and
unto the uttermost parts of the earth." And immediately
quoting the animating promise, "Lo! I am with you
always, even unto the end of the world," he proceeded to
show the absurdity of the idea, that there is any " falling
off" from the perfection and adaptation of the Gospel to
our every need, in these latter days; but that the spiritual
presence, guidance, and power of Christ, divine immediate
revelation, &c., is still felt and enjoyed by His humble and
obedient followers, and graciously offered unto all; and
that it was not because it had ceased or diminished in
power and efficacy, but because men were not obedient
thereto, and had not faith therein, that there were misgivings
and unsoundness upon these points.  This fell heavy upon




164             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1842.
some who sat near him, whose actions show how lightly
they esteem these fundamental principles of unchangeable
truth, and who not unfrequently now dispense sage cautions
against deeply spiritual views, though generally coupled
with far-fetched encomiums upon the character and writings
of the early Friends, and high professions of a divine requiring to extend such cautions.  It requires no great degree of discernment, to see the extremely ill grace with
which such encomiums fall from the lips of these people,
while they are actually, and with a furious though blind
zeal, engaged in removing the landmarks, and lowering
the standard, which our worthy predecessors were made instrumental in setting up and exalting among the nations:
though I confess it requires more discernment than I am
possessed of, to discover the foundation of their claim to divine requirement or commission for so doing. But I have
digressed, as I am very apt to do.
These people treated John with more civility, and even
apparent kindness, than is usual or might have been expected, and the meeting separated under a very solemn
covering, Truth having the ascendency for that time at
least. Indeed it had been a remarkably solid time from
the commencement.  One young woman, who happened to
be there, habited in a full suit of mourning, by profession
an Episcopalian, though remotely descended from Friends,
was remarkably tendered in the course of his exercises,
and seemed very reluctant to part with him after meeting.
So also was her husband, who has regularly attended all
our meetings since, though not accustomed to do so...
Oh, how much the tenderly visited, seeking people are
to be felt for! I often think, more especially so, when,
instead of being instrumentally fed with bread through
qualified breakers of it, stones, serpents, and scorpions are
poured out upon them.  But there is much consolation in
the conviction, that Ile who clave the rock for His chosen
people formerly, while journeying outwardly in a desert
land, and sent them bread from heaven, can now, and does
give to those who hunger and thirst after righteousness,
of the bread and water of life, freely and immediately..




1842.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 165
Seventh month, 1842.
There is with most, such a secret preference of the form
to the power, and such an unwillingness to be identified
with a small remnant, with " a despised and afflicted people," that we are likely, in the end, to be relieved of all
who are not willing to be truly religious.  It is lamentable that there should be so many who, in forming their
conclusions respecting the truth of the case now in controversy, are looking wholly at circumstances, and the
decision of numbers, rather than to the witness for truth in
themselves.
How many simple, honest-hearted Friends are favored
with a sense of wrong things existing among us, but instead
of keeping to that which shows them their condition and
the state of the church, they begin to look to those whom
they consider more experienced than themselves; thus
taking men for their guide, and opening their ears to hear
them, they lose sight of the true Teacher, fall behind the
true Light, become involved in darkness and uncertainty,
and finally get into the current, and are swept away by it.
FROM T. B. G. TO PELEG MITCHELL.
NEWPORT, 7th month, 1842.
MY DEAR FRIEND,-.....Thou requested my opinion as to thy addressing a letter to. Now, my dear friend, I feel
rather a delicacy in expressing one, but from my acquaintance with the man, and from the sense and judgment I
have of his present state-just coming off, as we hope,
from  a misguided course, and emerging from  under a
cloud, with perhaps rather a galling sense of the steps
taken therein, and the blocks over which he has stumbled,
which may not be entirely removed-it has seemed to me
that it would be rather safer to defer it, at least for the
present, as it might have an effect on him to the clear
contrary from what was intended.  I found my dear M.
entertained the same opinion respecting it-and I suppose
we have had rather more opportunity to judge of his feel



166             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1842.
ings and character than thyself. If he was able to bear
it-it might do. But I cannot-I must not go into particulars, and I trust thou wilt excuse what I have written,
and also the freedom used in expressing my view of it.
26th of 8th month. When this was commenced, I fully
intended sending it off the next day; but was compelled
to lay it aside, without the opportunity of resuming it till
this morning. Our dear brother and sister Snowden with
their children, have been spending several weeks with us;
they left us the day before yesterday, for home.  Their
visit has been a great consolation to us. Brother Joseph
and myself attended South Kingston monthly meeting last
second day, from which thou wilt probably hear the particulars ere this reaches thee. It was a sore thing to the
committees, that divers members from other monthly meetings were present, and witnessed their disorderly proceedings; though none of them took part in the business of
the meeting, save our friend J. T. K. and his brother;
upon which D. B. rebuked them, and cautioned them and
other friends there present in similar circumstances, from
interfering; which was altogether unnecessary, so far as
some of us were concerned-indeed there was no necessity
for it, the South Kingston Friends being fully competent
to manage the case themselves. Brother Joseph thought
it could not have been more skilfully conducted anywhere
or by anybody than it was by them, and they are mostly
young men too; but they were evidently equipped for
war, and ordered for battle, by Him who never yet was
foiled therein, nor his armies put to flight; though every
expedient was resorted to, which the ingenuity and malice
of the Evil One could invent, to break their ranks and throw
them into confusion: and after the report of the committee [clearing John Wilbur from all censure] had been
received and recorded in the men's meeting, R. G. and
T. A. made three attempts by shaking hands, to close the
meeting, while the report of the committee was under consideration by the women-well knowing that if they could
prevent the record of their uznity with it, J. W. would not
be restored. But these attempts were severally defeated,
through the vigilance and promptness of some.




1842.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 167
As soon as the meeting was opened, J. D., in the
name and on the behalf of the quarterly meeting's committee, made a long and incoherent speech-part threatening, part coaxing, part unintelligible, and therefore not to
be interpreted by the common rules of language, but by
the character of the man and the nature of his office. He
was replied to by dear old T. H., who is in the eightyseventh year of his age, and rode near twenty miles to
attend that meeting. He briefly went over the ground of
the controversy with that monthly meeting, the proceedings of the yearly meeting's committee, the appointment
of the committee of that monthly meeting to hear and
decide the case, the appointment of the quarterly meeting's committee, &c.,-and then called for the reading of
the report of the committee of their monthly meeting, as
the best method of coming to an understanding of the
state of the case; which being united with by other South
Kingston Friends, the report was read, and united with by
many Friends.  But while they were expressing unity
with it, H. B. presented a "minority" report, signed by
himself and W. S. P.; upon which two or three of the
members of South Kingston monthly meeting, and divers
of the two grand committees, commenced a desperate attempt to have the " minority report" read and considered,
in order to throw them into confusion.  It was argued on
the part of J. Wilbur's friends, that this report was informal and improper to be read, inasmuch as those two
disaffected and disorderly committee-men had been duly
notified of the time and place of meeting, when the report
signed by seven of the committee had been agreed to. On
the other side it was alleged, that six out of the seven,
who had signed the report recommending the dismission of
the case, were relatives of J. Wilbur, and the understanding was that they would not be impartial judges. There
was a great deal said on both sides. They stated again
and again, that the monthly meeting's committee had departed from the ground of the complaint, by allowing
J. W. to go into an investigation of doctrines: and T. A.
was very strenuous, repeatedly declaring that doctrines
had nothing to do with the case,-that J. Wilbur had
never been charged with any unsoundness of doctrine, and




168             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1842.
that even the term doctrine was not mentioned in the complaint! In the course of their clamorous interference,
they had repeatedly urged the reading of the complaint,
as well as the " minority report;" both which the meeting
now consented should be read, with the express understanding and agreement, however, that a new investigation of the case should not be gone into, and that the
report of the committee already before the  meeting
should receive its undivided attention. Notwithstanding
this agreement, the complaint and "minority report"
were no sooner read, than the yearly meeting's committee
took the very course which had been anticipated and provided against; of which they were forcibly reminded by
several Friends; when Wmn. J. had the hardihood to de-'
dare that no such agreement had been made! And he
became so warm on this and several other occasions, that
some of his own colleagues, who sat above him in the gallery, thought it necessary to cool him off; which they did
by pulling him  down and shaking their heads at him!
T. A. made an awkward and unsuccessful attempt to
extricate himself from his assertion, that the term doctrine
was not to be found in the complaint; and endeavored to
explain it away, continuing to insist that they had departed from the original ground of complaint against
J. W., which was the cause of the committees leaving before the termination of the trial, &c.  He was replied to
by C. P., the clerk of the committee, who said that at
their last monthly meeting T. A. had called for the extracts from their minutes upon that subject-they were
now present, and he would read them.  He accordingly
took the paper, and read it.
The reading of these extracts had a powerful effect upon
them: though T. A. cavilled a little, and said that they
had seen some part of that paper before, but much had
been added by they knew not whom. William J. inquired
of Charles Perry, whether that paper had not been written
since the meeting of the committee when they were present, or something to this effect. To which C. P. replied,
that it had not-that it was a true extract from their minutes, with the exception of the explanatory note, which
he had clearly identified when he read it. This seemed to




1842.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 169
close them  up.  A  proposition was made that Friends
should again express themselves as to the reception of the
report, which they did,-nearly or quite four-fifths of the
meeting uniting with its reception and the dismission of
the case, while but one man openly objected to it, and
three or four others threw cold water upon it, though
they did not in so many words object.  Nevertheless,
T. A., R. G., and D. B. declared that the solid sense
and judgment of the meeting was opposed to its reception,
and every member of the quarterly meeting's committee,
in conjunction with their colleagues from the yearly meeting, did their utmost to have the case referred; but after
great deliberation, and almost unparalleled patience, the
clerk made an appropriate minute, receiving the report
and dismissing the case;-it was then sent to the women,
who soon sent it back, with the information that it had
been very fully united with in their meeting. But the
female members of the quarterly meeting's committee did
what they could against it.
The meeting was no sooner closed, than the quarterly
meeting's committee stopped Lydia Wilbur and Eunice
Foster, and sent Othniel Foster after John Wilbur, who
declined going. They then inquired of the two women,
whether they had unity with their husbands;-being answered in the affirmative, they were all three advised, in
the name of the quarterly meeting's committee, not to
attend any more select meetings. As J. Wilbur declined
going to the meeting-house at their bidding, and very
properly, too, as I believe, they sent J. D. and B. C.
immediately to his house, where, in the name of the quarterly meeting's committee at large (for the select committee, which has been so long standing, and so active in
dealing with J. Wilbur, was released at the last quarter),
they advised him not to attend any more select meetings;
to which, considering it merely the effect of their spleen,
he made no answer. When they asked his wife if she had
unity with her husband, she promptly answered, " Yes, I
am no Gurneyite!". 
Farewell.
T. B. GOULD.
15




170             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1842.
To JOHN WILBUR.
NEWPORT, 25th of 12th mo., 1842.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
Indeed, there has nothing occurred which
seemed worth writing about, or rather that if written,
would have paid for the reading. But I received a letter
recently from brother Joseph, in which he says: "Two
of our friends lately had a very serious opportunity with..., on his return from Baltimore, in relation to the
proceedings in the case of J. W.  He seemed in a good
disposition, and said he entirely disapproved of the proceedings, and had used his influence in the committee to
get them to drop it.  The only thing he seemed to justify,
was the laying down of the monthly meeting.". 
" He said he did not think the quarterly meeting had any
right to annul the proceedings of the monthly meeting,
which they had sanctioned bygoing into an investigation
before the committee in J. W.'s case, and in other ways.
In fact, he was brought to acknowledge that nearly all the
proceedings were wrong! And I have no doubt myself
that he would much rather not have anything to do with
these things, but, like many others, has not independence
enough to withstand the influence of the great men at
Providence."... I have just written to Joseph, informing him pretty fully of the part which   -    has
actually performed in this business,-of the advices contained in that paper which he signed and presented to your
monthly meeting, the report of the committee, &c.,-by
which he may see how inconsistent his practice has been
with his profession to them; and letting him know withal,
that I cannot find sufficient charity, or good ground, for
believing that he is in a very "good disposition," being
persuaded that he only resorted to that shift, to escape
their close questioning, and made use of smooth words and
fair speeches in order to deceive them; also expressing a
hope that they would be on their guard in future. There
is no doubt in my mind, that  -    was rather reluctantly drawn into this business at first, but I fear he has




1842.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 171
been for some time fully initiated into all their schemes.
His conduct has shown his co-operation therein..
Well, my dear friend, let them  try their best to effect
their purpose. I believe it will all work for good in the
end.  For surely, if they keep on, and they have not got
much farther to go, they will make the most extraordinary
and notorious case of injustice, oppression, and persecution,
that was ever known since we were a people!.
Our mutual friend, Stephen Chase, of Portsmouth, was
here yesterday; he says that Primacy Pearse, relict of
Benjamin Pearse, has been very ill for some time, and that
she sent for him, a few days ago, to come and see her. On
going, he found her so ill that he would not have thought
it suitable to say anything to her about the state of Society; but she soon introduced it herself, by telling him of
some visits she had received, in which the visitors had employed their time in tirades against thee and some other
friends; to some of whom she had replied, that J. Wilbur
was a friend she had always highly esteemed, but she had
no doubt thou wast tried in the furnace of affliction, and
that it was heated seven times hotter than it was wont to
be heated; but that her faith was, thou wouldst be delivered without even the smell of fire upon thy garments.
She then told Stephen of her meeting with thee in the
street after yearly meeting; that it had been so long since
she had seen thee, that she would not have known thee,
had it not been that T. B. G. introduced thee to her; and
added: " When thou seest John Wilbur, give my dear love
to him, and tell him that my prayers are for him, both day
and night!"  Stephen requested nme to give thee this account, with his own love affectionately.  I have used
Stephen's words, I think.
Thus, thou seest, the prayers of the Church are for thee,
which, that is, the Church, is, I believe, much represented
by, if not composed of, the little and low-the humble and
retiring ones-who also are often found in a persecuted,
wilderness state. The query often arises, will they not be
sought out and gathered?
We have lately had a visit from D. C.  He spoke three
times in our mid-week meeting.  His first communication




172              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1842.
was remarkable for him, or indeed for any one, as it was
not the work of D. C., or of any man, I am persuaded,
for he got hold of things quite unintelligible to them, and
most likely to himself; but his last two showed the weakness of poor mortals, being made very sickening with love,
&c., to use Christopher Healy's quaint expression. After
which the query was revived, "If ye love them that love
you, what thank have ye? do not even the publicans the
same?"  And it was shown that it was a very natural and
easy thing to love our friends (which had been the burden
of his last communication), but that He who is Lord of all
had erected a higher standard to which He gathered His
children and people, requiring them to love their enemies,
to do good to them that hate them, and to pray for them
that despitefully use them and persecute them, and say
all manner of evil against them falsely, for His sake; and
it was declared, that nothing short of a mieasure of the
Spirit, power, and life of Christ, could enable any man to.
do this; and also that except our righteousness did exceed
the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, we could
in no wise enter the kingdom of heaven.  After which,
M. H. B. undertook to show what a "distracting and disorganizing effect religion [!] produced in the world, to go
no farther back than the rise of our Society;" but was
hard set to maintain his position, and seemed equally unable to cast anchor, and unwilling to go ashore; to which,
however, he at length drifted...
I wish thou couldst find in thy heart to make us a visit.
We get along very comfortably, and I believe it would be
more satisfactory to thee than it was last winter,-things
are very different in every respect. Those peculiar trials
under which we then labored, I have no doubt, were wisely
permitted, and that we are more likely, rightly to appreciate the blessings we now enjoy, which are so numerous
and unmerited, that I often feel as if my cup did overflow!
Surely goodness and mercy have followed me all the days
of my life!....
Farewell, fiom thy affectionate friend,
THOS. B. GOULD.




1843.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  173
FROM JOHN WILBUR TO T. B. G.
HARAN, 1st month, 6th, 1843.
MY DEAR THOMAS:
Thy kind letter was so interesting throughout, that it
truly deserved a more ready and better answer than I have
been, and shall at this time, be able to give. And first I
will speak of the comfortable and peaceful state which thyself and family are enjoying, both in body and mind. Nor
am I myself so much below par as to forbid my rejoicing
with you; nay, for I will rejoice, that Infinite Goodness,
through the abounding of His mercy, has enabled us so
far, through this campaign of a cruel warfare from false
brethren, to escape with our lives unhurt, amid the storm
of arrows so prepared, as for a deadly purpose. Yea, and
let the whole remnant of Israel rejoice, give God thanks,
and take courage, without foreboding much of the probably greater suffering and greater dangers yet to come; for
we clearly see that He is able to cover the heads of those
who trust in Him, and to ordain that sufficient unto the
evil day shall be the good thereof; to provide sufficiently
for the escape of those whose minds are stayed upon Him,
and who trust in Him.  I am full in the belief, that no
weapon which is formed against these shall prosper, so
long as they are thus stayed, in the most pinching seasons
of the trial of their faith, upon Him who was never foiled
in battle, though all the powers from beneath were arrayed
against Him; no, never; nor will He ever be! And the
more I see of the concert and the plans which are contrived
by that wisdom which is from beneath, the more clearly I
have been enabled to see through this " battle of the warriors, and garments rolled in blood:" yes, garments rolled
in blood; for many have been slain by them, whose blood
will certainly be required at their hands!......
Thine as ever,
JOHN WILBUR.
15*




174             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1843.
FROM T. B. G. TO GEORGE F. READ.
NEWPORT, third month, 12th, 1843.
MY DEAR FRIEND:.... i   I cannot longer withhold an acknowledgment of the peculiar satisfaction, comfort, and encouragement which thy last letter was a messenger of to
me; and not to me only, but to a few other and strictly
confidential friends, who, like thyself, are under bonds
and afflictions for the testimonies which they hold, and
are constrained to bear, in the midst of a crooked and
perverse generation; who having a form  of godliness,
deny the power thereof, and in this state, as dear Isaac
Penington said, "can do no other than persecute those
who bear testimony to the one and against the other."
Well, my dear friend, as this is no new thing under the
sun,-for so persecuted they the prophets which were
before us-I can but respond, and that, too, with sincerity and earnestness, to thy petition, that we may be
enabled to endure hardness as good soldiers, to contend
zealously for the faith once delivered to the saints, and to
fight valiantly the Lord's battles, in His strength and not
our own, rallying to His standard, that His banner may
cover us; for I am renewedly persuaded that " He hath
given a banner to them who fear Him, which shall be unfurled because of the truth."
My desire is, that we may not only be encouraged by
" the cloud of witnesses" who have trodden this tribulated
path before us; but that we may be unceasingly engaged
in looking unto Jesus, and waiting upon Him who is the
Captain of our salvation and the Author of our faith;
and who, though He is Lord of all, Himself endured the
cross and despised the shame, and, loving the church,
gave Himself for it, that He might purify and cleanse it,
and make it a glorious church, not having  spot, or
wrinkle, or any such thing.  Oh! He will have a clean,
pure people, a peculiar people; and IIe knows what will
make them such; therefore He hath set His fire as in




1843.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  175
Zion, and His furnace as in Jerusalem, and caused judgment to begin as at the house of the Lord.  See also
Isaiah 10: 16, 17, and Obadiah 17, 18, and 21.
With much love, I am thy sincere friend,
T. B. GOULD.
To ETHAN FOSTER.
NEWPORT, third month, 21st, 1843.
MY VERY DEAR FRIEND:
I could not get rid of a very strong and
rather peculiar desire to visit you, to see you face to face;
so strong indeed that I could scarcely yield to circumstances which seemed to render it wholly improper. To
visit the brethren and see how they do, is often as serviceable (if not more so), to the visitors as to the visited,
especially when the former are inhabitants of a desert land.
Such, journeying southward, sometimes meet with " springs
of water." Truly, we have witnessed a long drought here,
even in the winter, not unaccompanied with blasts peculiar
to the season, which have beat vehemently against the wall:
and as there had been something of a rest experienced
previously, I have thought some of our Friends might
entertain fears, and perhaps not without reason, lest we
should take our "flight either in the winter or on the
sabbath-day."   If so, perhaps it may not be amiss
to mention, that some of us have recently given great
offence to the " chief priests and rulers of the synagogue,"
by our obedience to what we believed to be required of us
by Him who is "Lord even of the sabbath."..
We did, however, hear incidentally, just before thou wrote,
that W. E. had advised thy father [J. Wilbur] to appeal.
The information surprised us.              I can see no
other reason for their giving this advice, than a supposition
that it may prevent us from  going "out from  among
them," —our adversaries, —by haste or by flight, which I
rather expect they fear we shall; and being themselves
in a strait, as they are somewhat committed to us, they
are willing to put the evil day afar off, especially as they
have but a small portion of the suffering to bear in the




176              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1843.
interim.  It is indeed a momentous concern, an awful
crisis!  For the divisions of Reuben there should be
great searchings of heart, that we may kLow what, and
what manner of time the Holy Spirit shall signify, for the
accomplishment of our deliverance from under bondage as
cruel, and darkness as truly to be felt, as that which prevailed in the land of Egypt. I freely confess my inability
to see w'hat steps it may be proper for us to take ultimately.  I am equally unable to see any good or any
strength we are gaining by our connection with them.
Still I must say, and I own that the remark bears with
full force upon myself, that it is very important we should
not take the cause into our own hands, or do anything
rashly for the sake of ease and deliverance; lest we lose
our own standing in the Lord's sight, be rejected of Him,
and become ourselves monuments of His displeasure!
Nevertheless, I mostly incline to the opinion that the
injunction will go forth, "Come out firom among them,
and be ye separate."
The bottom of those people in Indiana is plainly seen,
by their adopting the title of "Anti-slavery Friends."
This is not Quaker ground: they have avowed a sectarian
platform, have proved themselves sect-masters, though
perhaps, in reality, they are not more so than those from
whom  they have seceded.  But true Quakerism  being
"primitive Christianity revived," those who are in possession of it, having come, as George Fox said, " into that
power where men shall agree," have got beyond sects and
parties, and have attained to that which comprehends all
minor principles of religious rectitude, of moral reformation, within itself. These stand upon a firm foundation,aye, and a broad one, too, even as broad as the Truth
itself, and are singularly quick of discernment respecting
the branches from the same Root, and the motion of the
same life, wherever it may appear; although such may be
slow to identify themselves with that superfluous, spontaneous growth, which overtops the root, and oppresses the
life of the true seed.
I have inadvertently and unexpectedly blundered upon
these remarks, which can be of little interest to thee. They




1843.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  177
have been produced by a train of reflections upon the
"' anti-slavery cause" in general, into which I fell while
penning that incidental notice of the separation in Indiana.
And now I must say plainly, that while I wholly disapprove of the latter, there is much in the former, even looking at it aside from the interest and welfare of the slaves,
which cannot fail to be deeply interesting to every true
Quaker.  I verily believe there is a motion of life among
them, and that if they could but know the "mystery of
the holy silence," and be brought into the experience of it,
they would see a work to be performed, beyond the abolition of outward bonds; and not only so, but receive heavenly qualifications, availingly to plead the cause of the
oppressed.
If there is anything here which thou thinkest likely to
do harm, or hurt the feelings of any one, please exercise
thy wonted care and prudence in the matter.  I believe
thou knowest how dearly I love, and how highly I esteem
some dear Friends who have thought it right to take a
more active part in these moral and benevolent works,
than I ever found it my place to do.  And what thinkest
thou? Has it not been, in some of these instances, a sort
of preparatory dispensation for a greater work?
Thy sincere friend,
T. B. GOULD.
To JOSHUA MAULE.
NEWPOlRT, 12th month, 13th, 1843......Without the least desire to affix a high stamp
upon anything which flows from my pen, as well knowing
it does not merit it, and will not bear it; yet I freely own
to thee, that in receiving communications of this kind, it
seems very desirable that some degree of the savor of life
should attend them; something of that which renders us
like an "epistle written in the heart," which can "be
known and read of all men" who have come to " the ministration of the Spirit." This, it must be confessed, is nothing less than " the hope of our calling;" and if we were
but obedient to it, if we were but engaged to wait for it,




178             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1843.
even "until the Spirit be poured upon us from on high,"
how would it make the wilderness of this world like a fruitful field; and the desert-that which had been fruitful in
nothing but briers and thorns-" to rejoice and blossom
as the rose."
But this would be considered mysticism by the wise and
prudent of this degenerate day; especially if the idea conveyed by the term life, and "the savor of life," were carried out to its full extent; seeing it is not supposed to be
intelligible by them as applied to the ministry, much less
then to matters of minor importance, such as, comparatively speaking, I admit this kind of communication to be.
But I think thou, my dear brother, wilt agree with me,
that we should be gainers by the experiment, if, while we
profess to be led by the Spirit, we should apply that rule
to the more ordinary concerns of life, so as to become acquainted with the motions of it; and having our spiritual
faculties exercised by reason of use, we should be able to
distinguish between the sweet savor of it, and the evil
savor which is emitted whenever the " dead flies are mingled
in the ointment of the apothecary.".    I note what thou sayest respecting your trials,
as well as that in relation to the disaffected persons among
you.  Truly we are neither exempt from the one nor the
other; and doubtless these things are permitted for our
refinement, both individually and conventionally. As it
regards our poor Society, let us view it from what point
we may, it does manifestly appear to be in a truly mournful condition; weakness and degeneracy have come over
it generally, but of some places in particular it really seems
as if the language of the prophet was verified: "That
which the palmer worm hath left hath the locust eaten;
and that which the locust hath left hath the canker worm
eaten; and that which the canker worm hath left hath the
caterpillar eaten."  Yea, they have "laid the vine waste,
and barked the fig-tree, making it clean bare," until there
seems to be nothing left; not a " sherd to take fire from
the hearth, or water withal out of the pit." And this is
doubtless produced by individual unfaithfulness, together
with an unsound and unsanctified ministry, the withering




1843.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  179
effects of which I think are plainly apparent where it has
been exercised. Such have sown to the wind, and reaped
the whirlwind. On the contrary, where a living stream
of Gospel ministry has been mercifully kept open, more
greenness, more strength, and more life appears; as in
Philadelphia and Ohio yearly meetings:* but even these,
it seems to me, come short of the primitive times, of the
brightness in which those sons of the morning, those stars
of the first magnitude in the firmament of the Lord's
power, shone in their day. How far the circumstances of
the times in which they lived, and the personal suffering
which they endured, may have contributed to the wide difference which, I think, is apparent, between the early
Friends and the best modern ones, in respect to zeal, vigilance, and success in the cause and work of the Lord, it is
not my intention to venture an opinion now.  Still the
cause is the same, the principles are the same, for truth
changeth not! And what they were in their day, they
were by the power thereof.
Neither have I any doubt but that there are some, yea,
many, scattered about here and there,-although I fear
these are, in comparison with others, " like one in a family
or two in a tribe,"-who stand in a measure of the same
power in which the early Friends stood, are contending for
the same principles, are walking by the same rule, and
minding the same thing. But I am ready to conclude that
the reason why so much difference appears, in regard to
the success of modern laborers in the cause of truth, may
be found in the darkness of the day and time in which we
live. For, notwithstanding the loud boast of light and
knowledge (and perhaps men never did, in any age, climb
higher into the tree of head-knowledge), yet is it not, in
respect to the true light and the living knowledge, a dark
day, "a day of darkness and of gloominess, a day of
clouds and thick darkness," wherein "judgment is turned
away backward, and truth is fallen in the streets, and
equity cannot enter?"  Truly equity cannot enter in the
high places of Israel, so called, where they cry aloud,
"The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord are
* It is necessary to bear in mind the (late of this remark.




180             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1843.
these!"  Judgment is turned away backward, and justice
is excluded! He that departeth from iniquity is sure to
make himself a prey, while they that tempt the Lord, by
boasting of His authority, are even, to all human appearance, delivered!  Surely the Lord will visit for these
things, either sooner or later! Neither His justice nor
His judgments will sleep forever! Whether it be in our
day or not, I believe He will yet cause proclamation to be
made, as among the Gentiles, to "prepare for war," to
" wake up the mighty men;" that He will issue His injunction and commission to the men of war, to come up,
"as in days of old, and as in former years," against the
mighty; and that He will require them  to beat their
ploughshares into swords, and their pruning-hooks into
spears, and enable the weak to say, " I am strong."..
Thy affectionate brother,
THOMAS B. GOULD.




1843.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 181
CHAPTER IV.
TIE promoters of innovation continued for some time
to cherish the hope of influencing Thomas B. Gould, by
motives of "fear, favor, or affection," so as to induce him
to forego his conscientious convictions in regard to the
schism which he saw was imminent in the Society, and
unite with them in their measures.  But finding him not
to be moved thereby, but increasingly firm and undaunted
in opposition to the evil practices by which the new views
were promoted in the Society, the leaders of the party in
Newport proceeded, in 1843, to institute disciplinary proceedings against him, as out of unity with the body.  This
expression, about that time, was frequently perverted to
the purpose of vilifying at an easy rate any against whom
no tenable, direct, or specific charge could be produced,
but whose steady adherence to their testimony against the
removal of our ancient landmarks seriously obstructed
these unhallowed advances towards change, and must be
put out of the way.
The manner in which T. B. Gould was treated by those
in authority at this time (no less than the treatment and
disownment of John Wilbur by the same party, a short
time before), was disgraceful to persons claiming to act
for any professing Christian Church.  They finally succeeded in disowning him, though not until, by the separation which their party had themselves already effected in
Rhode Island Quarterly Meeting and its monthly meetings,
they had cut off all their own rightful claim to act on behalf of the Society, or to be considered as constituting a
portion of its true members.  Several years afterwards,
in compliance with the expressed desire of some for distinct information on the subject, T. B. Gould wrote a de16




182             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
tailed statement of these strangely irregular proceedings
against him, which will be seen in the following letter to
Y. W., and in one afterwards written to a friend in Ohio;
some parts of the latter having been omitted, to avoid
repetition of portions sufficiently elucidated in the former.
These letters, though referring to events of 1843 and
1844, were written after his visit to Ohio, ten years afterwards, which will account for some allusions to matters
appearing here out of the order of dates.
FROM T. B. GOULD TO Y. W.
NEWroRT, 11th mo., 9th, 1854.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
Thy kind letter of the 6th inst. is just received, and
although pressed for time and much indisposed, I hasten
to answer thy inquiries respecting the time and manner of
proceeding against me, in order to my disownment by
those, who, before they had accomplished their avowed
object in seeking to make me an offender, themselves went
off in a body from Rhode Island Quarterly and Monthly
Meetings, and, according to the decision of Philadelphia
Yearly Meeting, set up separate meetings, in violation of
the order, and contrary to the discipline of New England
Yearly Meeting, and of the Society of Friends.
Thou askest:'"With what offence wast thou charged,
and when?"-which it is somewhat difficult for me to
answer at this distance of time, as I kept no record at the
time, and as the charges made by the overseers of Newport
Preparative Meeting, during the only official visit which I
ever received from them both, as such, were so indefinite,
and so often changed, and went back during so long a
period,-no less than six years (although during all that
time I had never been so much as admonished by them,
or, until very near the time of which I am now speaking,
by any others, concerning any [alleged] misdemeanor); and
for the additional reason, that they would neither tell me
certainly whether they should carry a charge against me to
the next preparative meeting, nor yet, in terms, what it was
to be, if they carried one, which they said they " probably




1844.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 183
should do." But they did it not, and so I concluded it
was given over for one month, as nothing was said about
it in the preparative meeting, which I attended; and accordingly I set out with my wife to attend the next monthly
meeting, then held about eight miles from Newport. But
we were unable to reach there, by reason of our attempting to go in a sleigh; the sleighing being good in the town,
but on getting a few miles out of town we found the snow
so much drifted, and the roads so bare, that we could not
reasonably proceed, and had to turn back; and before we
could have changed our vehicle, &c., and have reached the
meeting-house, it would have been so late in the day, and
the meeting so nearly over, that I felt easiest, under the
circumstances, not to make a second attempt.  And so
they availed themselves of my absence from the monthly
meeting, and carried their complaint into it, without its
ever having been laid before the preparative meeting in
any shape.  This manner of proceeding was strongly
objected to, as irregular, by some of my strongest opposers;
they said it would be taken advantage of by me; but the
clerk, who was also one of the overseers of Newport, and
bitterly opposed to me, insisted on its being entered on
the minutes, alleging, as I was told, that it was a favorable
time, and such as might not occur again, the individual
being absent; and so it was done, and a joint committee of
men and women appointed to labor with me. This was in
the second month, 1844; and thou canst judge whether
this manner of proceeding was regular or not.  I had
never known, and the oldest and most experienced members of this monthly meeting had never before known of a
complaint or charge being carried to the monthly meeting,
except through the medium of the preparative, until now!
The committee so appointed had repeated opportunities
with me, during a period of nine months.  The first and
second time they visited me, I think they did not bring a
copy of the charge with them; at any rate, they would not
produce it, if they did, neither did they seem to know what
the charge was. But as I insisted upon knowing distinctly
what was charged against me, the next time they came,
they brought what they said was a true copy of it; but




184             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1844.
they refused at the same time to let me see it! saying' It
was sufficient for them to know what Friends had against
me."  I still urged my right to see it. One of them, who
was scarcely capable of reading printed matter correctly,
said he would read it to me. I asked him to let me read
it myself.  He said I might look over his shoulder and
read it, but he could not let me have it in my hand. I
asked, "Why not? did they suppose I would deface it,
destroy it, or retain possession of it against their wishes?"
He said, " No; they had entire confidence in my honor and
integrity! but D. B." (the clerk of the monthly meeting,
and the bitterest of the two overseers of Newport Preparative Meeting, and a very active member of the yearly
meeting's committee also), "had told him not to let me
have it by any means."  And they treated me so unreasonably and unhandsomely in this interview, that I
declined any further intercourse with them, as a committee, at that time, unless they would pursue a different
course: and I did leave the parlor and shut the door after
me when I went out, for it was cold weather; but I did
not go out pettishly nor hastily, and I had also other good
reasons for going out, which I did not think needful to
mention to them. Neither did this end that interview, for
they followed me into the back part of the house, where,
for some reason or other, they had chosen to enter at
first, and from whence I had invited them to go into the
parlor, which they seemed reluctant to do, although my
wife was sweeping when they came into the dining-room,
and sat down, seeming resolved to stay there, though I
told them I could not endure the dust, which was yet unsettled, and they all knew I was suffering with asthma.
But this made no difference to them.  Indeed they seemed
throughout, to delight in causing me to suffer in every
way in their power. After they came out of the parlor
into the dining-room, I had occasion to remind one of
them of something he had said, while we were together in
the meeting-house yard, at a certain time; whereupon he
promptly denied it, and, in a very irreverent manner,
made use of the sacred name, appealing to his Maker
vehemently and repeatedly, exclaiming, " God Almighty




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 185
knows that I never said so!"  He had told me that the
greatest desire he had, was to have me disowned, on account of my intimacy and unity with J. Wilbur, and also
on account of my disunity with and opposition to J. J.
Gurney, whom he at the same time represented as a
superior being! I now cautioned him against denying it,
as I distinctly remembered what he had said; and let him
know that his manner of doing it was equivalent to the
taking of an oath; that it was a very wrong and inconsistent thing to swear at all, and that it was doubly so to
swear falsely.  He said he knew it, but that he would do
so, and went on with his appeals to his Maker, in a way
which was very painful and fearful to hear. There were
two other men, and two females of the committee present.
One of the latter was in the station of a minister.  She
and one of the other men, as well as this man, are all
since deceased, and there is now but one member of the
committee alive and in possession of her mental powers:
she at that time had not long been a member of the Society, and was wholly silent throughout.
They had several interviews with me after this, pursuing me through a long and very severe attack of illness,
which brought me near to the grave.  Sometimes when
they came, I said little or nothing to them, not feeling at
liberty so to do; then they would report to the monthly
meeting, " that the young man was somewhat meliorated;
that they were in hopes his sickness would be of use to
him, and that he would be induced to make an acknowledgment."  And so they kept the case along during nine
months, not disowning me until the day that the separation took place in this monthly meeting, and after it had
taken place. During all this time, they refused to let me
see the charge, unless I had consented to see it upon conditions and under circumstances which I did not feel easy
to submit to. And yet one of the committee did in a
roundabout way let my wife see a paper which he said
was the charge, which was to this effect: " that the overseers of Newport Preparative Meeting had several times"
(and this was untrue), "treated with T. B. Gould, for
having manifested himself out of unity with Friends in all
16*




186             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
the meetings of discipline of which he is a member, and
also for having charged the overseers of Newport with being
actuated by a spirit of envy and malice." Now it availed
me nothing, to be able to show that I had a right to express a different sentiment or judgmnent from those who
bore rule in meetings for discipline, or that their doings
were inconsistent in themselves, and with our principles
and discipline. And in regard to the latter part of the
charge, I had merely stated, as a reason why a charge
which was brought against another Friend ought not to be
entered on the minutes of the preparative meeting, or to
be sent to the monthly meeting,-that one of the overseers who brought it had admitted to me, that the other
overseer had been actuated by an envious and malicious
spirit against the Friend complained of, and that being
conscious of having the power to do it, he was resolved to
have him disowned.
Thou askest whether I " ever felt or expressed to any
Friend, uneasiness for that which was made the ground of
their dealings with me?"  To which I can answer, that
according to the best recollection I have, I never did either
feel or express any uneasiness with it. I never doubted
its rectitude, or made anything like an acknowledgment
to the overseers or the committee; although in conversation respecting these things I may possibly have admitted,
some time or other, that it was probable I might have conducted the defense more wisely than I did, but I never
thought it would have made the least difference as to the
result. Indeed one of the overseers told me, that those
who united with J. J. G. were determined that I should
be disowned at all events   This overseer was rather a
clever, but not a very shrewd man, and was, I believe, really
unwilling that I should be disowned, although he seemed
incapable of pursuing a straightforward course, or of
understanding why I was unwilling to make an acknowledgment to them, or to the committee, for having done
what I believed to have been required of me.  He is not
now living.  He sought repeated opportunities with me,
without the knowledge, as he said, of the other overseer
of our preparative meeting, to try to induce me to satisfy




1844.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 187
his colleague; whom I knew I could not satisfy, unless I
gave up the whole ground of my testimony against those
wrong things, which he owned to me constituted the whole
cause of their proceedings against me. For he told me
plainly, that he was satisfied I had acted conscientiously;
and not only so, but said he, " Thou hast been exemplary
and consistent with thy profession from thy childhood to
this day; everybody knows that; and I am willing to
acknowledge it;" adding, "But thee knows that there
are many Friends who are determined to have thee disowned; I am not one of them, but D. B." (the other
overseer) "is, and they have the power to do it!"  I
asked him, " If they were convinced of my integrity, and
if I had always been exemplary and consistent with our
profession, what they were treating with me as an offender
for?"  " Why,"  said he, "they look upon thee as a
main spoke in the wheel of opposition to J. J. Gurney,
and as being likely to bring about a separation in the
Society; and unless thee ceases to oppose his sentiments,
and will make an acknowledgment, and satisfy Friends for
what thee has said against him and his writings, they are
determined to disown thee."  I told him, "' that so far
from seeking to produce a separation, the object of my
labor and concern had been to prevent it, by opposing the
introduction and adoption of unsound sentiments, and the
inconsistent and disorderly practices consequent upon
their dissemination; knowing as I did that a departure
from first prineiples would lead those who departed into a
separation from the Society; which I had labored to prevent; in the ability received, being very sincerely desirous
that Friends might continue to be united in the ancient
faith and principles of the Society, and fully convinced
that the adoption of new prinieples would produce a separation, provided any portion of the members stood faithful
to the ancient standard." But he said, the great body of
Society were united with J. J. Gurney, &c., and he would
advise me "to stick to the body, right or wrong!" "Why,"
said he, " if Rowland Green, Thomas Anthony, and John
Meader, were to advise me to do a thing which I knew to
be wrong, I should do it! I like to pin my faith upon the




188              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
sleeves of such men as they are. And why can't thee do
it?  I see a great many things done which I know are
wrong; but I do as they tell me to do, and they must
take the responsibility!" So much for this overseer: and
the committee were not one whit sounder or more reasonable, and much less moderate and civil.
A short time before the overseers of Newport visited
me, I received a visit from Edward Wing and Asa Sherman, who stood in the station of overseers of another preparative meeting; and upon their saying that they had
come to have an opportunity with me, I asked in what
capacity they had come?  They said, " as overseers."
Whereupon I queried whether they had not come too
soon; adding, the overseers of Newport Preparative Meeting, to which I belong, have never yet so much as admonished me.  They affected to express surprise at this, and
Edward Wing immediately replied, " We came as members
of the quarterly meeting's committee."-" But thou art
not a member of that committee," said I.  " Well then,
said he, " we came as members of the yearly meeting's
committee."  To which I replied, "Asa Sherman is not
a member of that,-but no matter: what is the occasion
of your coming?"-(for I saw it was unavailing to stand
upon technicalities, Edward having resumed, " We came
as overseers, and as members of the quarterly and yearly
meeting's committees, all three!")-To which Edward
replied, " Friends were much dissatisfied with what thee
said in the quarterly meeting the other day."-" What
did I say, Edward, which gave Friends uneasiness?""Oh," said he, "I cannot tell what thee said; thee
knows what thee said, and we want thee to make an acknowledgment for it.  Thee said a great deal; thee
used a great many words, and we know thy memory is
good, and we can believe what thee says.  Now we want
thee to tell us what thee said, and to make an acknowledgment for it, and then we shall know!" I endeavored
to show them  the unreasonableness of their coming to
treat with me as an offender, for something which I had
said in our quarterly meeting (for business), without their
knowing what it was, and then calling upon me to bear




1844.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                189
witness against myself, which I told them no man, not
even a criminal, was bound to do.  But Edward, not
seeming to see the force of this in any respect, continued
to urge me to tell them what I did say; gratuitously informing me how very candid and honest they considered
me to be, and how implicitly they would rely upon my
giving them the very words which had been used; and
withal repeating the declaration, that I had said a great
deal, had used a great many words, &c. Whereupon I
appealed to Asa Sherman, who had been silent hitherto,
to know whether he could say that I had said a great
deal, or used many words, in the quarterly meeting at
the time referred to.  To which he replied, that he
could not say that I used many words; but added,
" Sometimes there is a great deal said in a few words;"
and immediately added,' I must confess that I felt more
dissatisfied with what thee said in the monthly meeting,
than with what thee said in the quarterly meeting."  I
then asked what I said in the monthly meeting, which
gave him  uneasiness?  "Why," said he, "thee used
severe and violent language there."-" What was the
language, Asa?" —" Why, thee said that Simeon and
Levi were brethren, that instruments of cruelty were in
their habitations, and thee went on and quoted the whole
passage!"-" Did I quote it correctly, Asa?"-'" Oh,
yes, very correctly."-" And thou callest that severe and
violent language, dost thou?"-" Yes," said he, " I do;
we felt it very keenly." To which I merely answered,
" It was the language of the patriarch Jacob, and by thy
acknowledgment, correctly quoted; and if you felt the
force of it, or deemed the language violent, I don't know
that I am  to be blamed for it."   They immediately
changed their plan of operations, and commenced fawning
upon me, telling me how much they loved me and esteemed
me, and that if I would only renounce J. Wilbur, and get
out from under his clutches, and have unity with them and
J. J. Gurney, what a fine Friend I should be, and how
they would promote me to great honor, &c.; all which
had no more effect to induce me to change my course
than the other; and they soon after took their departure,




190             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
with the assurance of abundance of love and good-will;
not having brought anything against me, so far as I can
recollect, except what I have here mentioned.
I had quoted the language of Jacob in the monthly meeting, upon the occasion of a minute of disownment having
been made against a Friend, who, by the confession of one
of the overseers, had been dealt with in a spirit of envy
and malice.  And the evidence of the truth of this assertion was most abundant, although I never so charged them
at all: but they wrested the words which I had used, so
as to bring it against me in such form as best suited them
and their purposes.
About the same time that I received the above-mentioned
visit from the overseers of Portsmouth Preparative Meeting, and before the overseers of Newport took up my case,
it was brought up in the Select preparative meeting, and an
attempt was made to enter my name, as a delinquent, upon
their minutes, and to get a committee of that meeting (of
which I was not a member) appointed, to labor with me,
as I was informed; and they also tried to induce my father
to serve on this committee.  But he told them that as I
was not a member of that meeting, they had no right to
enter my name on their minutes as a delinquent; and
steadily declining to have anything to do with the measure, which was no doubt intended as a double snare for
him, they finally seemed to give it up, and the meeting
broke up. But my father was no sooner well in his chaise,
and gone out of the meeting-house yard, on his way home,
than the rest of the select members returned into the
meeting-house and resumed the subject; and having thus
got rid of my father, they deputed a female elder, who
was a relative of mine by marriage, and one of the shrewdest
of their number, to take an opportunity with me. And
she soon after sent me a message that she wanted to see
me.  I was very unwell when I received it, and scarcely
able to walk; but suspecting what the nature of her concern was, I thought I would make an effort to go and see
her at the time specified, as she was much my senior, and
the ground so covered with ice that she could not come to
me; and I feared, if I went not, however poorly I was,




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                191
that I should be charged with omitting it from  some unworthy motive.  Upon my going in, she manifested some
surprise, and confusion also; for she must have been sensible I was unfit to be out; and she seemed under considerable embarrassment in opening the subject; but finally
told me that she had been appointed at their last select
preparative meeting, to convey to me the feeling of the
select Friends respecting myself.  I inquired, "At the
last meeting, cousin Hannah?"   "Yes, at the last."
"Why, my father was present, and informed me that there
was no such committee appointed at that time."  This
increased her embarrassment, and she was fain to come
out with an account of the informal manner in which it
was done, as above related.  However, she said that there
was abundance of concern manifested for my advancement
and encouragement in every good word and work; that
the select Friends were unanimous in this desire; that they
did not wish to throw the least obstruction in my way; but
still they felt dissatisfied with what I had expressed in the
public meeting, when a certain minister from a neighboring meeting was present;' they thought it was not in harmony and unison with what he had expressed; and there
had been one other occasion, in which my public communication had given concern to Friends; and that it was
evident there was not that degree of love and unity, and
harmony in exercise, and concern with the body of Society,
in a general way, as would be very desirable: but that she
was instructed to inform me, on behalf of the select members of this monthly meeting, that if I would be careful
not to say anything in public which might seem to clash
with what Moses H. Beede, John Meader, and such Friends
said, and to cultivate more intercourse, and manifest more
unity with them, that there was nothing stood in the way
of my promotion to the extent of my desire! &c. But I
told her, that I had never been seeking after honor or
promotion from man; that if I were at liberty to seek for
it, I was not ignorant what course would seem most likely
to insure it; that I had done that only which I had been
convinced was my duty to do, and therein had found peace;
and could not shape my course, and unite with things which




192              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
I was convinced were wrong, for the sake either of ease or
preferment, or to please any man, or body of men; being
satisfied that those who sought to please men could not be
the servants of Him whose kingdom is not of this world,
&c. We had much plain talk upon the subject, but the
above includes the whole of what was alleged against me;
and it is not a little remarkable that, although I was raised
up in a public testimony for the truth, in the very midst
of great secret opposition at least, and of a powerful, persecuting spirit, yet those two occasions were the only ones
of a public nature which were ever objected to, so far as I
know, by any of those people, or indeed by any other. If
there has been dissatisfaction felt, it has never been mentioned to me, or come to my knowledge; and I attended
meeting constantly with those people five years after my
first appearance in that line; although it is true that in
that day such appearances were by no means frequent.
On one of the occasions which she referred to, the minister
who was at our meeting had been hammering at great
length about love, and unity, and charity, seeming to make
that all in all, although it was manifest that the "love of
God" was not by any means "perfected" in him; and
after he had been done a suitable time, I quoted the passage, "Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the Scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in nowise
enter the kingdom of heaven," showing in what that kingdom consisted, where it was designed to be, and upon whose
shoulders the government was to rest, and unto whom the
gathering of the people was to be. But this offer of preferment seemed to be the last attempt to gain me over to
them, by such as were initiated and understood the designs of the leaders; and was most probably made merely
to reconcile some of the more moderate and less knowing
ones to the measures which were very soon after instituted,
to disown him whom they could not induce to bow even
with the offer of "honors, offices, and places."
There is one question which thou hast put to me, which
remains to be answered, to wit: " When was the testimony
offered?" Now I do not exactly understand to what testimony thou alludest herein. If to a testimony of denial




1844.]            TIOMAS B. GOULD.                 193
or disownment, I can only say that the first knowledge I
had of such a testimony having been issued against me,
even by the separatists, occurred in Ohio Yearly Meeting,
the other day; when a man, Zadoc Street, held up a paper,
and declared that it was a testimony of disownment against
me; but no such thing was ever offered to me at any time!
I was merely informed, by a person who chanced to meet
me in the street in 1844, that I had been disowned by their
last monthly meeting; to which I replied, that I had never
been a member of their meeting; but that Rhode Island
Monthly Meeting had fully exonerated me from the charges
which some of those who had separated themselves from
it, and set up a new meeting of their own, out of the order
of the Society, had prepared against me; and had dismissed
the case from the minutes, and restored me to my rights
and privileges as a member, of which those who had now
manifested themselves to be seceders had for a time been
permitted to deprive me.
Although I felt bound to endeavor to maintain the
ground upon which I stood, with firmness, yet I had also
thought it right to submit to their requisitions, however
unreasonable or unkind, except in such cases as I thought
would involve a compromise of principle. I never refused
a visit from them at any time, however inconvenient or
unsuitable; though I believe my wife did refuse to let them
see me once or twice, during my very severe illness, without
my knowledge, she not judging it'to be at all safe or proper, and she knew best what was proper for me at that
time; yet, after I got somewhat better, I thought best to
consent to see them before she thought it suitable for me;
but I was made willing to suffer, and did endeavor to do
so patiently; and I am confident that I was enabled to
keep, in a good degree, both in the patience and in the
faith also, even that faith which is victorious, though it be
through suffering.
Now, having given thee this long account, I fear it
may prove tedious to thee; but I could not in any other
way have made thee so fully sensible of the nature of those
spirits which I had to contend with. It was, however, frequently manifest that the power of truth came over them,
17




194             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1844.
and they could not gainsay what was uttered in its behalf;
and they often seemed to be at their wits' end, not knowing well what to do or say next; but then they would fall
back upon the power which they possessed, and to which
they seemed resolved that every knee should bow.
28th of 11th mo.
Thou wilt see by the date of the previous sJieet, that I
commenced it immediately upon the reception of thine,
although I was much unwell and unfit for writing, neither
could I write much at a time; and so, what is before
written was done at intervals, and was several days in
hand. When reading it over, I could see the want of
method, and that I had gone too much into detail; and
fearing it would be as tedious to thee as it is unsatisfactory to myself, I thought I would let it lie by me, until I
felt well enough to re-write and abridge it. But seeing
no prospect of being able soon to do this, I have concluded
to let thee have the perusal of it, and when thou hast
made such corrections of misstatements with regard to
the matter, as thou mayst see fit, I would thank thee to
return these two sheets to me; and therefore enclose two
postage stamps, to enable thee to do so without expense
to thyself.  This request is not founded upon any lack of
confidence in thy integrity or prudence, but upon its being
the only record of these things which I have; and since
such record has been made, I would rather have it returned
to me again, when the purpose for which thou so kindly
requested it has been answered. And I would rather thou
did not hand these sheets much about, on account of the
bungling manner in which they are written, &c.  My
health has been very poor since my return; my throat and
lungs are in a sad state.  An almost incessant and distressing cough, great difficulty of breathing, reduction of
strength, and very little appetite, so that I am mostly
confined to the house and to my room; though I do sometimes get to meeting: but the prospect of better health in
future looks discouraging, and when, if ever, I shall be
able to accomplish what I had in prospect in the State of
New York, seems doubtful.  Still I have not as yet been




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                195
able to feel a release from the burden of the concern. But
when we had got through in Philadelphia and Jersey, my
way closed up, as regarded proceeding to New York, and
I thought best to return directly home, and attend our
own quarterly meeting and meeting for sufferings; to
which last I felt particularly drawn for divers reasons, one
of which was my being clerk of that meeting.  My dear
companion too found it necessary for him to return home,
on account of his own ill health and affairs at home, and I
could not think of going on alone.  I had also good
reason to acknowledge the good hand of the Lord herein,
as well as in previously leading us about and instructing
us, from day to day, in the way wherein He would have
us to go; so that I hope no harm was done to that good
and glorious cause, which we really had at heart, however
we may have been looked upon by those who judge only
according to man's judgment.  Although conscious of
many weaknesses and shortcomings, yet the retrospect of
our little, though in many respects painful embassy, has
afforded a degree of solid satisfaction and peaceful quietness, perhaps greater than I had ever known before. Yet
I think I have never experienced greater poverty, or more
humbling baptisms, than at times since my return......  And if thou shouldst feel any degree of
satisfaction with my account of the manner in which I
treated my committee, who certainly were not the most
reasonable beings that I have seen, even in my short day,
I would like to know it; neither would it be uninteresting
to me to know, if it were proper, who it was that called
the matter up?  But I can leave this, with the rest, to
thy better judgment, and remain thy sincere and affectionate friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To MARY V. DOUDNA.
NEWPORT, RHODE ISLAND, 1st mo., 8th, 1855.
MY DEAR FRIEND, MARY V. DOUDNA:
Thy truly acceptable and deeply interesting letter, of
the second of eleventh month, was duly received; and I




196             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
did consider very kind thy writing to me, and was particularly glad thou gavest me a copy of thy dear brother
Caleb Gregg's entire letter.  I have felt near sympathy
with him, in his very close trials; and well I may, for he
was treated by the Gurneyites in Iowa very much in the
same way that I was myself in New England; neither do
I suppose that latitude and longitude make much difference in the fruits and practices that proceed from the
same spirit.......
As there was so much said in Ohio about the matter of
my disownment by the separatists, and as they continue
to render me so notorious by repeatedly publishing my
name in print as a disowned person, &c., I feel inclined to
tell thee a little of the manner in which it was effected, and
let thee judge for thyself of the similarity of the proceedings with those in thy brother's case: and if thou thinkest
it would be of any service, or afford the least encourageinent to him, thou mayst send it, or a copy of it, to him,
with the assurance of my near sympathy and true love in
the fellowship of suffering for the cause sake.  Truly he
is seldom out of my mind, although personally unknown;
and I do sincerely and earnestly desire, that he and the
dear Friends who have stood by him hitherto, may be enabled to stand and maintain the ground they have taken,
and be preserved from making any unnecessary concessions to the Gurneyite power, or any compromises with it!.... Indiana Yearly Meeting was not only previously
and entirely governed by a wholly arbitrary power, but
has since fully identified itself with the separatists in
Ohio!
But I will proceed to the account of my own case; and
in the first place I will say, that from the time I openly
manifested uneasiness with the unsound doctrines of J. J.
Gurney, when he first came to this yearly meeting in 1838,
his partisans gave out that I ought to be disowned for it,
and sought secretly to prepare the way for it, and to have
me treated with by the overseers.  But it so happened
that the overseers [at that time] of Newport Preparative
Meeting, to which I belonged, had unity with me in my
testimony against J. J. G., and would not do the bidding




1843.]            TIOMAS B. GOULD.                 197
of the clerk of the monthly meeting, who was a strong
Gurneyite and a member of the yearly meeting's committee, or take their advice to call in the aid of the overseers of Portsmouth Preparative, who were both Gurneyites; and so the clerk of the monthly meeting, whose
name was D. B., no doubt under the advice, or with the
concurrence of the yearly meeting's committee (who were
all Gurneyites to a man), set himself to work to have the
overseers of Newport removed, and to get himself and
another man who would do their bidding, appointed in the
place of the old overseers. But it took them several years
to accomplish this their purpose, for Rhode Island Monthly
Meeting at that time, according to the admission or declaration of the clerk, was about equally divided on the subject; and not only so, but in the mean time they took up
John Wilbur's case, which kept them very busy for a long
time, furnishing them full employment; and during this
time also I asked for a certificate to proceed in marriage;
which by our discipline tied their hands for a while; and
after we were married, they tried for a while to see what
effect they could have upon me, by changing their tactics,
and showing much attention to my wife, in order as I suppose to gain her over to them. But finding her immovable,
and having succeeded in removing the old overseers, and
getting David Buffum, and Jethro F. Mitchell, appointed
as such, and also in disposing of John Wilbur's case, and as
they thought getting rid of him, they proceeded to lay a dear
friend of mine, a member of this particular meeting, under
dealing, upon a charge of unbecoming behavior in meeting; which being interpreted, was declared to be a want of
unity with J. J. Gurney and Moses H. Beede, who was
then a member of this meeting also.  This was in 1842
and 1843, and from 1838 until this time, I had never, nor
in the course of my whole life, been so much as admonished
respecting any misdemeanor by any member, either officially or otherwise.  Still, in an underhand way, and
behind my back, D. B., and all the Gurneyites great and
small, had been doing and saying everything in their power
to lessen my influence and destroy my religious character;
declaring, wherever and whenever they thought it would
17'




198             LIFE AND LETTERS OF           [1843.
do, that I ought to be disowned; that the thing they most
wished was to have me disowned, but that they did not
see how to get hold of me, &c. So that in laying my
friend, T. P. N., under dealing, I doubted not they expected, through my advocacy of his case, to get hold of
me: and accordingly, soon after he was disowned, I was
called on one day by Edward Wing and Asa Sherman,
overseers of Portsmouth Preparative Meeting, a branch of
R. I. Monthly Meeting....  [See letter to Y. W.]
Very soon after this assurance that nothing but obedience and harmonizing with that party, stood in the way
of my promotion to great honor, I received an official visit
from David Buffum and Jethro F. Mitchell, the [new]
overseers of Newport, in good earnest. They would not
specify what they had against me, except in the general
declaration that " I was out of unity with the body;"
neither did they make any effort in any way for my restoration; but David Buffum, who was the chief speaker,
treated me in a very haughty and imperious manner, saying that they intended to carry a complaint against me to
the next preparative meeting. He said so repeatedly, in
great heat. I asked him what sort of a complaint they
meant to carry; but he would not tell me, saying it was
sufficient for them to know! I then asked, how I could
be expected to answer to an unknown charge, or how they
could know that I was unable to disprove it, or show it to
be groundless?  They said, or rather D. B. said, that
they knew well enough, and so did I. I pressed my right
to see and know distinctly what was charged against me,
before they carried a complaint to the preparative meeting. They would not, while together, give me any assurance that they would let me see it; but D. B. finally
said, that they would not say positively that they would
carry one to the next meeting, but that it was probable
they should do so; and so they left. But J. F. M., who
was the more moderate of the two, and the mere tool of
the other, came back alone, and told me that he would
try to let me know, before the preparative meeting,
whether they would carry a complaint to it, and also to
let me see it..... [See letter to Y. W.,




1843.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 199
for the account of J. F. M.'s visits alone. Speaking of
one of these, after defending himself from the charge of
wishing to promote a separation, he goes on as follows]:
He said he did not doubt my sincerity, or that I believed
it was my duty to do as I had done; but that I ought to
submit to the judgment and take the advice of my friends.
I asked him if such could be supposed to be my friends,
who had been seeking underhandedly, for five years, to
destroy my religious character, and to deprive me of my
right as a member of the Society, and saying whenever
and wherever they thought it would bear, that the thing
they most desired was to have me disowned; and yet had
never given me any advice upon the subject, all the time
they had manifested such uneasiness with me behind my
back?  Was this friendly?  Could such as these be my
friends?  What would I gain, save the loss of my own
peace of mind, by condemning, according to his own acknowledgment, a conscientious and consistent course, for
the sake of pleasing or satisfying such as himself had also
acknowledged had neither acted conscientiously nor consistently; and such, too, as had certainly given their support and countenance to the introduction and promulgation of unsound doctrines and wrong practices? Why,
he said, that I ought to pin my faith upon their sleeve,
that he did so himself; that he knew there were many
wrong things in the Society, there always had been; but
that if the members of the yearly meeting's committee,
such men as Rowland Green, John Meader, and others
whom he named, were to advise him to do what he knew
to be wrong, he would do it!and let them  take the responsibility! But I let him know, that my faith in the
power of any man, or body of men, to release me from responsibility and accountability for my own conduct, was
not near so elastic or so blind as his appeared to be. And
a great deal more of this sort passed between him and me,
and the committee which was afterwards appointed to treat
with me also..... [See letter to Y. W., for an account of
the case being brought before the monthly meeting.]......... Towards evening of the day on
which their monthly meeting was held, I was standing in




200             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
the door of my father's house, which opened on the street,
as the mail-stage passed by into the town. In the stage
was a man, who, I afterwards learned, had been that day
appointed one of the committee to treat with me; and
upon seeing me stand there, he threw up his hands, and
cut up strange antics, calling out loudly, and apparently
speaking to me, though I could not hear what he said as
he rattled by in the stage, which was full of people, not
members; but I understood by his actions that he was
very much pleased!-and I told my wife that I had no
doubt they had at length accomplished the design they
had long entertained, of placing my name as an offender
on the minutes of the monthly meeting.  And sure
enough, it was not long before this man came to my
house, and said, the committee wished to have an opportunity with me that morning; which I consented to grant
them; and he with the other two men, and two women,
accordingly came...      [See letter to Y. W.
for the details of the committee's visits.].......They had many opportunities with me during a period of several months that they kept my case
along. In this time I was very ill indeed, and they did
not hesitate to pursue me when I was too sick to see any
company, and my life was despaired of by my friends and
my physician.  Some of their offers to visit me during
this period my wife rejected, without my knowledge, for
prudential reasons. But when I knew of their wish to see
me, I always consented to it, as long as they pleased,
after the first interview. Sometimes I said very little to
them, not feeling raised up to do so, or, in other words,
qualified for it. Then they would report to the monthly
meeting, as I was told, that the young man was very much
"meliorated, that his illness had been of service to him,
and that they were in hopes he would make an acknowledgment! And so they had my case depending from
month to month, and did not make a minute against me
until after the separation had occurred in Swanzey Monthly
Meeting, in Rhode Island Quarterly Meeting, and also in
Rhode Island Monthly Meeting; which, as sustained by
Friends, dismissed my case from the minutes, and restored




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  201
me to my rights and privileges as a member in unity, at
an adjournment of the monthly meeting, held that day.
The separatists, on the same day, pretended to disown me
from their meeting, although I had never been a member
of it.......
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To JOHN WILBUR.
NEWPORT, 1st mo., 7th, 1844.
MY DEAR FRIEND:......... I really hope that our correspondence may
not cease, though if it should, I trust we shall continue to be
as epistles written in each other's hearts; and then it matters little how things are as to the outward; for with the
hidden fellowship and the inward life, outward signs bear
small comparison, except as they proceed from and are
produced by it; when indeed they are truly pleasant, and
often prove "like apples of gold in pictures of silver."
We have heard with much concern of the illness of thy
dear wife, and feel anxious to hear from thee more particularly of her state.  Really it does seem  as if we
were likely to be tried on all hands; those who are dear
to us, and to whom we have been accustomed to look for
sympathy, and who have often ministered to our necessities, and also to our encouragement, are either removed or
being taken from us, while the combat thickens, and the
strife increases.  But He, whose the cause is, and for whom
we stand in jeopardy every hour, knoweth best what is
best for us, and will doubtless cause all things to work
together for our good, as our reliance is unreservedly
placed upon Him.......... The difficulties in the Society have been so noised
about in the town, and have produced such an excitement
therein, that we have much work with the townspeople,
who stop us at the corners of the streets, to inquire into
the cause of it. When so inquired of, I have frequently
thought fit to answer these sober inquiries, although I have
not yet pursued the plan of our adversaries, to go round
and drum  people up, and hunt them  down, in order to




202             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
make interest with them and to proselyte them; nevertheless I can but trust and believe that the witness for truth
in the hearts of some of these, who are found as in the
highways and hedges, has sometimes been reached, and
that they have been thereby convinced, " that He who is
with us is more than is with them," notwithstanding all
their loud boasting. A Baptist minister here lately took
an opportunity with father, and afterwards with me, to
express his sympathy with us.  He told me that he very
much desired to hit upon some plan of reconciliation between the parties, and that those who did remain upon the
ancient foundation of true Quakerism should be relieved
from their sufferings, and restored to their rights and privileges, and the others should forbear their tyranny and
renounce their errors, that so we might be spared the
reproach of an open schism.  He thought a fair investigation, a reference to impartial arbiters, whose decision
by mutual agreement should be binding,-and if such
could not be found in the Society, to put it out to godly
men of other persuasions-would be useful; and asked me
if I was willing he should propose it to the other party,
with whom he is acquainted, and to whom, he said, he had
strongly recommended moderation! I could not help
smiling at this, and told him I was quite willing he should
make the proposition, provided he did it on his own responsibility; but that it would be in vain, that the breach
could not be so healed, neither would such a measure be in
accordance with our principles; that we were quite willing
to suffer in this cause whatever they might be permitted
to inflict, although it should extend to excommunication
itself (for a time) from a Society which we dearly loved;
relying upon Him, whose the cause is, for our final deliverance and justification, which, in His time, we were fully
persuaded, He would show, &c. To which he emphatically.replied, " You have not come to that experience but
through deep suffering; they do not feel so!" I thought
there was some life in this answer.  " It really did me
good to hear it," as John Roberts said of the old Bishop.
What a pity it is, these goodly people keep up such a
noise and bustle, as to be much strangers to the true




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 203
silence, or, as William Penn said, to the " mystery of the
holy silence;" and how much more passing strange, that
"my people do not know, that Israel doth not consider!"
I sometimes think, yea, often, that the former, who, in
comparison with the latter, may not perhaps improperly
be called "publicans," will enter the kingdom, will understand the mystery, before them! For the Lord can call
(and will He not call?) those that are not, as those
that are..........
T. B. GOULD.
In writing to Ethan Foster, under date of 1st mo. 15th,
1844, he says:In the immediate prospect before me, of being
deprived of my rights and privileges in a Society which I
dearly love, which are as precious as ever in the general,
however they may be viewed in this particular section of
it,-I can say, without boasting, that I feel much quietness
and peace, am ready to count it all joy, and to be thankful
that I am permitted to suffer in this cause, although it
should extend to the final loss of all, which, as to the outward connection with the Society, I hold most dear.
Farewell.
FROM  T. B. G. TO JOSEPH KITE.
NEWPORT, 2d mo. llth, 1844.
MY DEAR FRIEND, JOSEPI KITE:
It is now a long time since I received a very acceptable
communication from thee; and although I have oftenyea, very often-thought of thee and it, in the interim,
yet one thing or another has hitherto prevented me from
giving thee this kind of assurance of my love and affectionate remembrance. But of latter time I have thought
more particularly of addressing thee; and although it may
be only as the voice of " one born out of due time," or as
the communication of the disciples formerly, when they
" walked by the way and were sad," yet I trust it may not
be wholly unacceptable to thee, who, I doubt not, art




204             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
often engaged in the consideration of those things which
have happened in Jerusalem, being thyself no stranger to
the afflictions of Joseph in this day of sore bondage, as in
the land of Egypt.  But, my endeared friend, whatever
may be the trials and provings of our faith and patience,
it is an unspeakable consolation to feel and know the arm
of the Lord to be underneath. for our support; and that
He will not suffer us to be tried beyond what He will enable us to endure, as the eye of the mind is kept singly upon
Him; and that "there is none like unto the God of Jeshurun, who rideth upon the heavens in thy help, and in
His excellency on the sky. The eternal God is thy refuge,
and underneath are the everlasting arms." I may acknowledge that I was never so established and confirmed in
these truths as in times of sore conflict, when all other
help seemed to fail, and the poor mind was utterly shaken
and broken off from reliance on any other power. Then
it is that the arm and power of the Lord is revealed, as in
days of old, as in the land of Egypt, and in the field of
Zoan. And truly, much occasion indeed have some of the
poorest and hindmost of the flock and family, to magnify
and adore the right arm and power of the Lord, who has
enabled them to say, " I am exceedingly joyful in all my
tribulations:" for as these have abounded, the consolations
of the Gospel have also abounded, to His praise who alone
is worthy and transcendently glorious in holiness, fearful
in praises, doing wonders..
This case of       is an aggravated one. But it is a
consolation to us, as his crosses have increased, to see him
bow submissively to the yoke; he having, in accordance
with the experience of the faithful in all ages, found the
Power under the cross; and we cannot doubt, if he continues faithful, that he will find the crown, beyond it.
But this warfare against spiritual wickedness in high places
is indeed grievous, and waxes hotter and hotter. Many
there are who have fallen and are falling, both on the
right hand and on the left; so that, amid the general
desolation and gloom, it requires no small degree of faith
to believe, without doubting, the ancient declaration, " The
destruction shall not come nigh thee." Nevertheless, I




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 205
have not the shadow of a doubt but the Lamb and His
faithful followers will have the victory. 
I do not consider it of much importance what may become of me,-that is, of much importance to other people,and I really feel considerable delicacy in speaking of it at
all: nevertheless, in respect of the kind interest which
thou hast been pleased to manifest in me, all unworthy of
it as I feel, I will venture just to say, that all the male
overseers of this monthly meeting have been engaged in
laboring with me occasionally, for several months past;
and as they are all members either of the quarterly or
yearly meeting's committee, they have sometimes professed to labor in one of these capacities, and sometimes
in all three, and that too in the same interview.
One of them, in a subsequent interview, freely declared
that I had been exemplary and consistent with my profession, from my childhood up to this time; but he said that
they considered, that I had great influence over others,
and that the good of the body required my disownment,
notwithstanding; for I exercised that influence of which
he had spoken, to draw Friends away from the body, and
to oppose them in their prominent measures. I told him
he was entirely mistaken with regard to my having exerted any influence which I might possess, adversely to the
good and unity of the body; that, on the contrary, I had
exerted it, as I felt bound to do, to prevent a breach of
unity, by taking a firm stand against the introduction of
unsound doctrines into the Society, which had ever been
the source of schisms in the Church.  He said, if I would
only acknowledge my error in opposing that certificate
[the returning certificate for Joseph John Gurney, in New
England Yearly Meeting] and other measures in the
yearly and quarterly meetings, and promise not to oppose them in future, they would not molest me further,
and a very little would do. But I told him I could not do
any such thing; and that while I valued my birthright
very highly,-as, by his admission, my whole course
through life had given evidence,-I would sooner be deprived of it than do violence to the testimony of the Spirit
in my conscience, which bore witness against those doc18




206              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1844.
trines, and the "prominent measures" which had been
taken in consequence of their introduction and adoption.
They have sometimes appeared quite troubled in their
own minds during these interviews, and in some measure
to feel the force of Truth.  And for their sakes it is, that
I am made willing to meet them, wherever and whenever
they choose to require it; although, as I have not spared
to tell them, I do not consider that they have any right to
treat me as an offender, and of this they themselves seem
to be sensible.
With unfeigned love to thee and thine,
I am thy affectionate friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To JOHN WILBUR.
NEWPORT, 2d mo., 29th, 1844.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
I have been greatly disappointed, inasmuch as I have
not heard a word from  thee, or from my dear friends at
Westerly, since the quarterly meeting.  I have felt no
little embarrassment and mortification in respect of my
failing to reach Providence myself, after having written to
C. Perry for the purpose, among some others, of encouraging him to be faithful in that particular. But I was
really not a little sick, when the time came, and equally
disappointed; for after all, in no ordinary degree, I did
desire to "keep that passover;" albeit I knew that bonds
and afflictions awaited me there, with a double portion of
bitter herbs.  But then the love of truth and Friends
sometimes, through favor, casteth out fear, and maketh
willing, yea, and more than willing, to suffer both for it
and them.  I know not why it is so (whether from our
isolated, solitary condition, or otherwise), but I certainly
never did experience so much of an enlargement of heart,
and of the abounding of true and unfeigned love towards
the whole household of faith, and to you, my dear friends,
in particular, as of latter time.  Truly this is what makes
me so anxious to hear from  you, as I cannot see you,
which is more desirable, and, were it practicable on my part,




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 207
would soon be realized.  But prisoners must wait, if it
may be, with patience, but not always or necessarily without hope.
Having business in the neighborhood, I lately spent a
night with our dear friends, Seth and Mary Davis.  I
found them more feeble in health than I had ever before
seen them, though still about. They are, as might have
been expected, greatly bowed down under a sense of their
and the Church's great loss, in the removal of dear James
Tucker.  I passed W. G. S.'s door twice, and very much
wished to have called there, but could not; and it was well
I did not, for I broke down in Hilbourn Woods, about
halfway from the head of Westport to the bridge, which
made me very late home, and a very cold tedious time I
had of it. W. S. has closed up his business there, and
the prospect is that he will leave this yearly meeting,
which I very much regret, and sincerely hope he will not
himself suffer loss by it. Ah, it is a great point to know
where our lot is cast, and to keep in it.  I am more and
more persuaded that if we, who are more immediately
under bondage, suffering, and reproach, are but favored to
keep the faith, and to abide in the patience, we shall
"stand in our lot at the end of the days."  Still, it is
difficult to refrain from saying, the Lord hasten it in his
time 
Jethro Mitchell has had another opportunity with me, of
about two hours and a half, though he denied its being
official; and I have also submitted to -     ~'s fallacious and unfruitful labors.  She did try hard to convince
me how dearly they all loved me, and how highly they esteemed me, desiring my progress in my calling, &c.; which
her solemn asseverations, I was enabled to meet with direct
evidence to the contrary.  Some of the facts and circumstances thus adduced, she, as the shortest, easiest method,
freely admitted were very improper in those who acted
them; but still, she said their love and good will to me remained unchanged through all! She told me, I could not
think how much the prospect of my disownment troubled
her, she could not sleep at nights in consequence of it,
could not bear to think of it, &c. To this I responded,




208             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
that I neither doubted it troubled her, nor marvelled at it;
and that I believed it would trouble her more yet, and be
heavier and harder for her to bear, if it did not, with other
things, prove more than she could bear.  She said she
wished the prospect was as hard to me as it was to her.
I told her I would not have her think me insensible of the
hardship and injustice of being deprived of my birthright
without a cause; which I was not disposed to sell for a
mess of pottage, nor at liberty to exchange, for another, the
inheritance of my forefathers. But as I had labored after
patience and resignation to whatever they might be permitted to do with me, I had found that which rendered
hard things easy and bitter things sweet. This silenced
her on this point, and she really seemed to feel it.
But the next day after I saw   -, being the day
before the last preparative meeting, they hatched up a
complaint; and Jethro having promised me a sight of it,
but being ashamed to come with it himself, sent it by F. C.;
but with a strict charge not to give or allow me to take a
copy; though he informed me that it was to be presented
the next day [which was not done], and expressed much
surprise at the quietness and peace which I evinced on the
occasion; saying that he thought, if they were all in as
good a frame of mind, these things might be easily settled;
and if the overseers could see me as he saw me, and hear
what he had heard, he thought they would not be disposed
to carry this thing any further. But I told him they had
seen me under no other circumstances, neither had I manifested any different feelings; that I could truly say I felt
no hardness towards any of them, nothing like revenge or
retaliation, although they were disposed to persecute me
and others to the very extent of their power, and were
not therefore to be blamed for not going further; but on
the contrary I really pitied them and deplored their condition (especially D. B.'s), believing they could do no
other, in the spirit they were in; and that they were "like
a troubled sea., which could not rest, but whose waters
cast up mire and dirt" continually. 
T. B. GOULD.




1844.]             THOMAS B. GOULD.                   209
FROM EZRA COMFORT TO THOMAS B. GOULD.
Second month, 23d, 1844.
DEAR FRIEND:
My mind is almost continually with you in your afflicted
state, but I do not know what I can do more than to sympathize with you, which I think I can feelingly, having
passed through a similar state of things.*  When we are
deeply engaged for the welfare of the Society and its
members, then to be accounted as enemies to the truth,
and evil-doers, dealt with and disowned from  Society as
such by those whom we have in time past taken sweet
counsel with-very close are the conflicts and trials of
such, especially when we see them trampling the order and
testimonies of truth under their feet.  Oh! this requires
much patience, and deep indwelling upon the sure foundation,-but as this travail is kept to, and this ground maintained, clear I am that all things, that in Infinite Wisdom
may be permitted or ordered to come upon us, will work
together for good, not only for us, but for the cause of
our dear Lord and Master; for He can control the destroyer
and his evil designs, and turn them to His own glory, and
bring a heavenly blessing upon us; for He worketh sometimes by ways as much higher than ours as the heavens
are above the earth. This my soul knoweth right well, for
Ie did open a way for my deliverance when or where I
saw no way.  So it will be with thee, and with all the rest
of the Lord's faithful servants, as there is a keeping the
word of his patience; for He will keep them  in the hour
of temptation, and glorious will be their crown of reward;
while the enemies of truth will fret and weary themselves,
and shall not prevail, but shall howl for very anguish of
soul; which at times is the cale with some of those who
went from us, by the same outgoing spirit that is with you.
It is the same spirit, though under a different covering, for
the fruit that it brings forth is the very same.  Oh! I saw
it as clear as ever I saw the sun at noonday, those that are
* Ezra Comfort had suffered much persecution from the Ilicksites,
and been disowned by them in the early appearance of that schism.
18



210             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1844.
led by it will fall, as they did with us, because they have
no foundation. It is our grand enemy's delight, after he
has exalted for a time, then to cast down,-thus great and
grievous will be their fall!
I have often remembered our Saviour's testimony concerning the inhabitants of Jerusalem: "Oh! that thou
hadst known, in this thy day, the things that belong to
thy peace, but now they are hid from thine eyes." This
being the case, such call evil good, and good evil. It is
no marvel then that they persecute their Divine Master
and His servants; nay, they cannot do otherwise but go
on waxing worse and worse. I mourn for them, for they
are in that state (the leaders of them) that the Apostle
described, that have tasted and handled of the good Word
of life, but have "fallen away."...
I have heard they are about disowning thee. Heed it
not,-keep near thy Divine Master, and He will enable
thee to rejoice that thou art worthy to suffer for His name's
sake; and He will enable thee to fill up thy measure of
His sufferings which are left behind, for the body's sake,
which is His Church.  If they numbered Him among the
transgressors, think it not strange if we are accounted as
such. After the good Spirit departed from Saul because
of transgressions, then it was that an evil spirit troubled
him, and he sought to slay righteous David because his
ways were upright, but he knew his were evil, and in his
rage, Cain-like, slew the priests of the Most High without
a cause, and in his jealousy and fury, hunted David to
take his life, as a partridge is hunted in the mountains,
even after he was convinced he had sinned and done
wickedly. Ah! I have often thought of David's appeal
to Saul, since I was in your land, when I have looked at
the case of dear John Wilbur, and now at thine; for they
are endeavoring to drive you from your "inheritance in
the Lord," saying unto you by their conduct, " Go, serve
other gods."  As the end of Saul was, so will their spiritual end be, unless they repent; but as David trusted in
the Lord, and kept His righteous law, He preserved him
out of all evil, and set him on the throne, to reign over all
Israel in Saul's stead. Thus it may be with you, my dear




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 211
friends. The time may come, yes, I believe it will come,
when, instead of their disowning you without a cause, you,
or some of you, will have to disown them for their transgressions, as we had to do with those who went out from
us, for they were not of us.
I have heard they have confirmed the judgment of the
monthly meeting, by the quarter, in dear John Wilbur's
case. I hope he will appeal to the yearly meeting, that
all the members may get to know what an arbitrary spirit
there is amongst you, and that all that may be unjustly
disowned hereafter may likewise appeal. It is a duty these
owe to the Society, and to the cause of Truth, let the result be what it may, and however humiliating and trying
it may be. I hope the time will come when you may see
the way (if that outgoing spirit continues to go on) to separate from them, and represent your situation to some other
body.  There is certainly a large number in the limits of
your yearly meeting, who cannot unite with the course in
which things are carried on amongst you; for the heavenly
order which was established under divine direction by our
early Friends, is totally laid waste in the yearly meeting,
as well as in its subordinate branches.  All is done or
overruled by committees, and every one that cannot unite
with such a course of procedure, and ventures to let his
dissent be known, is accounted disorderly and out of unity.
While this is the case-while these committees do all the
business, first out of meetings, then in meetings-all concluded on out of meetings, and these conclusions carried
through by the same persons in meetings, it is but a sham
to hold such meetings! Such a state of things as there
is in your yearly meeting, has never before been in any
yearly meeting since we have been a people-a body wholly
arbitrary, not governed by its own discipline, or its own
decisions-which I was a witness to when in your meeting; but my desire is that all Friends, everywhere within
your limits, may undauntedly and fearlessly (except the fear
of the Lord, but in His fear, and in the authority which
He gives) stand forth, and bear a faithful testimony against
such an evil practice; for any one who has clear discernment must see that such a course of procedure, if pursued




212             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
by that, and all other similar bodies, will ultimately destroy the Society; for no association can continue without
order and government. Oh what a departure from Truth!
For Truth always leads into a blessed order and heavenly
government; but this outgoing spirit has always been a
wrathful, turbulent, persecuting spirit.  My very soul's
desire is, that we who are favored to see these things, may
be preserved in great watchfulness and fear, that we may
be enabled to walk in uprightness amidst these accumulated trials, and show forth, by our meekness and humility,
that we are following our meek, patient, and suffering
Lord.
Please give my love to all our suffering fiiends as opportunity may offer. Tell them I am almost continually with
them in spirit and in suffering.  We are not exempt from
trials here by the same restless spirit.  I sometimes am
ready to fear that our trials will be very heavy; but
amidst these gloomy prospects, I am at times strengthened by a degree of living faith, that after this day of
shaking is passed over-for I believe the time has come,
and is coming, when not only the earth but the heavens
also will be shaken-that there may not anything remain
in Zion, the Church of Christ, but that which cannot be
shaken.  Oh, saith my soul, may the Lord hasten that
glorious and happy cay, when the mountain of his house
shall be established on the top of the mountains! Then
there will be again a flocking unto it, as there was in days
that are past.
I have seen a letter written to Alice Knight by dear
John Wilbur.  I was renewedly comforted in hearing it
read, being satisfied that he, amidst all the storms and
tempests that have been permitted to beat against him, is
still favored to keep on that sure, immovable, and eternal
foundation, that never can be shaken by all the combined
powers of darkness; and as he keeps on it, it will keep
and preserve him unto the end, and after this scene of
conflict is over, glorious will be his crown.  And I desire
to be his companion unto the end, even if it may be in
bonds for the Gospel's sake. I shall always be glad to
receive letters from him, thee, or any of my dear suffering
friends that feel a freedom to write..




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 213
My love to R. Gardner, and all our dear suffering
friends thereaway, has not abated from what it was when
I mingled amongst them in person, but increased; and I
hope it will increase, until we are bound up together in
that bundle of life that will never be separated. And
the tender feeling of love and life that I had in parting
from thee and thy dear companion, I trust will never
be erased from  my memory whilst I remain in mutability.
Thy affectionate friend,
EZRA COMFORT.
FROM JOHN WILBUR TO T. B. G.
HOPKINTON, third month, 6th, 1844.
MY DEAR FRIEND, THOMAS B. GOULD:
H.ow comforting, confirming, and strengthening, that truly patriarchal epistle, which thou hast copied from that man of
God who has freely given himself up to be a fellow-sufferer
with the suffering seed in this land! On my own part, I
feel unworthy of the sympathies and fellowship of such a
man; but more abundantly unworthy of the mercies and
loving-kindness of Him, who not only visits His persecuted
and suffering children with His own immediate manifestation of His peace-giving and life-giving presence, but also
is pleased to raise up and prepare eminent servants and
handmaidens. through an experimental partaking of the
same cup of suffering, and by the constraining of His love
and power, willingly to place themselves side by side with
those who are placed as a mark for the archers, and to
endure their part of the reproaches which have fallen on
them. What shall we render?
Well, my dear Thomas, I found other comforting things
on the sheet which thou sent me, besides the copy from our
dear Ezra Comfort.  I now allude to the account of thyself being so mercifully sustained and comforted, under
the extreme pressure of persecution by false brethren.
In this we mutually participate, and, as I trust, at times
rejoice in the goodness of God, and give thanks to His




214             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
blessed name, because He upholdeth and encampeth round
about those whom He hath put forth in defence of the
truth and His own exalted testimonies.  May our faithfulness and obedience be commensurate, in some degree,
with the greatness of His purposes, the glory of the cause,
and the favors which He bestows! My almost constant
prayer is, that He who hath called us to serve Him in
the endurance of tribulations for His great name's sake,
will be our keeper and our preserver through all; and
that all may redound to His honor and to His own eternal glory.
J. WILBUR.
DRAFT OF A LETTER FROM T. B. G. TO 
NEWPORT, fourth month, 9th. 1844.
MY DEAR AND MUCI-ESTEEMED FRIEND:
It might not
have been amiss if I had written ere they laid me under
dealing, feeling as I did at different times, more particularly engaged to it, just previously to that circumstance,
which may now render this unacceptable and improper;
and if it should, it will only go into the scale with other
weights and burdens which have nearly overbalanced thy
poor correspondent, and which at times he is ready to fear
will quite overbalance him.
I do not mean to complain, but if those who are hunting after my life, who are endeavoring to deprive me of
my inheritance in the Lord and among His people, should
be permitted so far to succeed as to change the feelings of
the latter towards me, it would be grievous indeed; it
would be cruel and doubly hard to bear; and I freely own
to thee that I dread nothing more, except the loss of life
itself. It seems a very serious matter to utter it, although
it is strictly true, that in my extremity, I am sometimes
ready to say: Even if my life is given me for a prey,
what good shall it do me, or who shall show me any good?
seeing " Israel" acknowledgeth me not! Ah! my life is
bound up with my people! I was never more deeply and
feelingly sensible of it than now, when on the very point




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  215
of being outwardly separated from them. Oh! the bitterness of their anger, and the cruelty of their wrath, who
would separate that which the Lord hath joined together 
I am indeed, at times and seasons, when it pleaseth Him
who is Lord of all, favored to see that they cannot effectually and permanently do it. Yet when He hideth Himself, and nothing can be seen but my grand enemy within,
and his agents and servants without, how he does multiply
and augment my fears in this and other respects! For he
knoweth how tender I really am on this point; and my
outward enemies know it too; and persuaded I am that
they are not without hope that Friends will cast us off, as
they have done and are doing.
But I will try to restrain this gush of personal feeling,
though, until self be slain, it will frequently appear; and
perhaps thou mayst excuse it, as I do not pretend to have
conquered that foe; than which I often think and feel,
we have, or I have, few greater or more formidable to
overcome in this warfare.  And I will venture to express
a hope that you, at your approaching solemnity, may be
enabled, not for the sake of the persons who suffer here,
but for the cause' sake, for which, as I trust, they suffer,
to do something, which may have a tendency to promote
it, or at any rate to prevent its falling into disrepute. So
far as we can see and judge, it is not gaining ground here.
The timid, who have hoped against hope for some time,
are falling back and joining the ranks of the aliens almost
daily; and unless some decisive measures are taken soon,
things will undoubtedly get worse and worse.
I find that many very choice Friends with you, have
strong hope that the two appeal cases, coming before our
next yearly meeting, will produce a powerful effect therein.
But it does not appear probable, to those who have had
perhaps a better understanding of the way in which things
are managed here, than they could well have, unless they
had been eye-witnesses from the beginning, and so had
seen the "material," as one Friend said, of which this
yearly meeting is composed.  Many who have perhaps
some sincerity left, are so terror-stricken, that it would
seem to require almost if not quite a miracle, to enable




216             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
them to rise above it, and miracles are not expected in
these days..
My dear Martha and myself have, within a few days,
returned from a visit to our mutually dear friend, John
Wilbur.  We spent about a week in Hopkinton and Westerly, to our great satisfaction; and Friends there are
generally well. Dear J. Wilbur does not appear to have
contracted even the smell of fire upon his garments;
though so long in the furnace heated seven times hotter
than it was wont to be heated.  I thought I never saw
him clothed with so much brightness before. In sitting
with him, an expression of William  Penn's concerning
George Fox I think, was much in my mind: " That his
very presence expressed a religious awe." And his gentleness, condescension, meekness, and humility, as well as
his patience under suffering, and resignation to it, which
is not in this day perhaps often exceeded, if it be equalled,
are truly engaging, very instructive, and encouraging to
those who have an eye open to see through the clouds of
dust which have been raised against him. His precious
wife has been quite ill this spring, but is now much better
in health. His and her friends have been apprehensive, I
believe, that he would be bereaved of his true help-meet,
whose real worth is best known by those who are most
intimately acquainted with her......
FROM T. B. G. TO EZRA COMFORT.
NEWPORT, 14th of 4th month, 1844.
MY ENDEARED AGED FRIEND, EZRA COMFORT:
Twice, since I received thy very kind and acceptable
letter, I have commenced writing to thee, and in both instances, covered no inconsiderable portion of my sheets;
but meeting with unexpected hindrances in completing
what I wished to say, they have been laid aside, like the
writer, as useless and out of date. I now merely mention
it to let thee see that I have not been unmindful of thy
kindness and paternal care, of which, indeed, I feel
wholly unworthy, and also of addressing thee in this way.
Neither do I seem to have anything to say now, which can




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 217
be interesting; and yet it does appear as if some acknowledgment. was cue to thee..    It is now more than a week since my dear wife
and self returned from a visit to dear J. Wilbur and some
others of our friends in Hopkinton and Westerly.  We
found them generally well in all respects; and I believe
it was to our mutual satisfaction.  It was truly instructive and edifying to be with J. W., and to behold his
meekness and humility, patience under suffering, and
resignation to it. The savor of life is to be felt in his
company; and the expressions of David seem verified in
him, " They that be planted in the house of the Lord
shall flourish in the courts of our God; they shall still
bring forth fruit in old age; they shall be fat and flourishing."  For notwithstanding he hath refused the portion
of the king's meat, and the polluted wine also, yet he hath
thriven upon the pulse and water, yea, upon the bread of
adversity and the water of affliction.
My mind is much with you, in this the time of your
yearly meeting, not without some feeling like the prophet, when he said, " 0 Judah! keep thy solemn feasts,
perform  thy vows:" believing also, that " in Judah
God is known, that His name is great in Israel, that His
habitation is in Jacob, and His dwelling-place in Zion."
And in the strength of Him who reigneth King in the
midst of her, may you stand and abide; clearly manifesting to her and your enemies, that you L have a strong
city," and that " salvation is appointed for walls and bulwarks."  And so, a banner being given you because of
the truth, you will appear terrible unto them, and they
will flee before you as the chaff is driven by the wind from
the threshing-floor.  But lest I should exceed my bounds,
I will forbear. Nevertheless my cup seems full; and is it
strange that we should fix our eyes steadfastly upon you,
and expect somewhat of you?
I have thought, if you could only address an epistle to
this yearly meeting, clearly pointing out the ground and
cause of things with us, and remonstrating against those
things, that great benefit would result from it, if it
were written in the power and authority of that Spirit
19




218              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1844.
which is as a sword; and which is not only " a discerner
of the thoughts and intents of the heart," but is able to
make a separation between that which is of the Lord, and
that which is not of Him.  For these people, however
they may and do intrench themselves in their strongholds, are exceeding  sore, and very jealous of their
honor, as they esteem  it.  They despise correction, and
will not bear reproof; both of which, as the regular correspondents of this yearly meeting, you have a right to
give: and are you not bound, if the original object of a
correspondence between different yearly meetings is carried
out, to give it? It does seem as if there was never more
necessity for the use of great plainness of speech.  Great
would be the relief to those who are suffering here, and apparently without a remedy, as it respects the members of
this yearly meeting. For although I perceive that several
valuable Friends amongst you have strong hope that those
with us, who do not unite with the proceedings of our adversaries, will, when they get to be more fully informed,
rise up and rebel against them, and put them down; yet
those who have had perhaps a better opportunity of judging, do not see any reasonable ground for such a hope,
unless there should be some very efficient help from abroad.
I believe it would be as easy for the Ethiopian to change
his skin, as for the class of Friends referred to to rise
above the fear of man, and the terror by which they are
stricken down.  Indeed, there seems to be, even among
those of whom we had hoped better things, an increasing
disposition to get over, swallow down, and reconcile, or
rather, to be reconciled to, things which they at least have
known to be wrong, and in direct violation of the truth.
And is there not great reason to fear that such will remain
servants forever?  Oh, this desire for ease, together with
the fear of man, is a snare into which many, very many,
have fallen, and are falling-for the number is apparently
increasing! And our adversaries are very busy, throwing
dust continually into their eyes, and heaping reproaches
upon us.  No stone is left unturned by them: their engines are constantly at work, both day and night; yea,
sea and land are encompassed to make one proselyte.




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  219
While, on our part, nothing is done, save what may be
accomplished by an endeavor to suffer patiently; for, comparatively speaking, we open not our mouths, but rather
lie in sackcloth and ashes, although, it may be, " unburied,
in the streets of the great city, where also our Lord was
(and is) crucified," as silent witnesses against them and
their doings! Oh! the mockings, scoffings, and revilings
which we meet with! Great, too, are their rejoicings over
us, in our suffering state; shaking their heads at us as they
pass, and saying, in a language well understood by some,
"Ah, ha! so would we have it!"
But there is, through adorable mercy, much consolation
in the assurance, that if they should be permitted to " kill
the body" (which, in some instances, seems not wholly
improbable), there is no more they can do, unless these
things should unhappily have the effect to drive us off from
the sure Foundation. And great indeed is the danger felt
to be; for the grand enemy within is as busy as his servants and ministers without; and when his purpose is not
effected by his roaring as a lion, then the form of a serpent is assumed, in its crooked windings and twinings
round the poor and ofttimes beclouded traveller in a wilderness of woe, because of the absence of Him who alone
can cause the " reeds and rushes" to spring up "in the
habitation of dragons where each lay," and the desert to
" rejoice and blossom as the rose."  At such seasons, when
He is thus pleased to appear in His own divine Light and
Life, and to discover and make manifest the enemy by
the light of His countenance, and to quicken, deliver, and
save the soul from the power of the serpent by His life,
then indeed we can be exceeding joyful in all our tribulations. But it is extremely difficult to keep the faith and
patience, when left as it were to one's own; which does
happen, or is permitted, while great darkness is felt over
all the land, as from the sixth hour unto the ninth, and
we are compelled to cry out in very anguish, " Why hast
Thou forsaken me?"   But, who is sufficient for these
things? and, who shall be able to stand?-are queries
almost continually arising in my mind; and truly I am
often, yea, very often, greatly distressed with fear, lest




220              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1844.
the serpent who beguiled Eve may have.beguiled me, and
that I shall not be able to stand, but shall become a prey
to my enemies.
Thou seest, my dear and truly honored friend, that I
have written to thee in great freedom.  Not that I consider it a light matter to address one so far above me, in
every respect; but because, if I write at all, I must do it
freely, and as things present; for I know not how to write
a studied, formal letter.  And as a kind father sometimes
allows his little child to use freedom with him, and excuses it, if he goes too far, in respect of his youth and inexperience, so I hope thou mayst feel towards me; who am
the least and hindmost of the flock, if indeed one of that
number; and having, at any rate, no other claim  than a
feeling sense that I do love the brethren, and a true willingness, yea, a strong desire, to be in subjection to them,
however stubborn and rebellious I may be accounted by
those who say they are Jews, and are not.  And if thou
shouldst feel inclined to write to me, I beseech thee spare
not any advice, reproof, or correction that thou mayst
feel disposed to give, in any respect or as to any particular; for I could receive it from thee, and that too, as a
great kindness: and I do wish thou wouldst write to me
whenever and as often as thou mayst find freedom.  Thy
last was a greater comfort to me, than I have language to
convey an adequate idea of.  Having passed through a
similar trial thyself, to that which I am now under, though
not in so much weakness, thou canst understand the temptations peculiar to it: but it does seem as if none but
those who have travelled in the same path, can fully
realize the hair-breadth trials to which such are subjected.
And I can truly say, that next to the loss of the Divine
love and favor, comes in the fear of being estranged and
separated from  His people, cast out upon the wide world,
without either house or home, in a visible church sense,
and therefore exposed to greater dangers and manifold
privations.  Yet I dare not compromise or retract the
ground which has given my adversaries so much offence;
although, I doubt not, great weakness has been manifested, in my yet sincere endeavors to maintain that
ground.




18414.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 221
I cannot but hope that thou mayst be required to come
back to this Boston government, although, in a manner,
"banished upon pain of death.".... I do hope,
if it should be laid upon thee, thou wilt give up to it,
nothing doubting.  But do not misunderstand me, as to
the ground of my speaking of it.
My dear parents and sister unite in dear love to thee,
in which my Martha and I would affectionately join them,
and also to thy wife and every member of thy family, as
if named.  And so I conclude,
Thy unworthy but sincere friend,
T. B. GouLD.
TO PELEG MITCHELL.
NEWPORT, 5th mo., 12th, 1844.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
Without having any doubt as to the legality
of the will, or our proceedings under it [the Greene Trust],
I do dread a lawsuit, even more than disownment by
Rhode Island Monthly Meeting, which will probably be
realized in the course of this month. But this prospect,
&c., has cost me more than any one, I apprehend, can
form a full idea of, unless they have travelled the rough
and thorny path under similar weakness and infirmities.
It would be well for all, who are in any wise
concerned in that cause which requires unqualified decision, to consider, when they let manifest calls for it slip
by without action, that a "more convenient season" may
never occur.  I cannot doubt, that if those who saw these
evils creeping in, had been quite faithful in the onset, they
never would have reached their present enormity. But I
do not mean to be at all personal in these remarks; I
merely throw out a general hint, in the great freedom
which I have ever allowed myself to use when addressing
thee.
We had not before heard of your afflicting bereavement, in
which we have truly sympathized with you. But, ah!
how little can be availingly said on this subject!-I have
sometimes thought, the less the better. It was the remark
19"




222             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1844.
of some one, and I think, of Thomas Clarkson, that the
language of real grief was always short. And should not
the language of sympathy and condolence, on occasions
like the present, be short too? When I came to that
part of thine, how involuntarily my heart throbbed for our
darling little prattler, and I sought to make the case my
own!.
C. T. and D. K. attended this meeting, two weeks ago
yesterday. Their communications were very striking, and
David's remarkably so. He commenced with the decree
of the king Nebuchadnezzar, and the published consequences of the lack of obedience; the faithfulness of the
three children, their preservation, and the honor which
resulted therefrom to their Almighty Preserver in the
fiery trial to which they were subjected; dwelling upon it,
as also on the destruction of the image which he saw in
his dream, by the stone cut out of the mountain; saying,
the day of the Lord was coming upon everything which
was high and lifted up, upon all the high mountains and
gilded towers; and that although the image was in part
made of gold, yet even this, which was accounted the most
precious of metals, was dashed in pieces and destroyed by
that little stone, &c. He then spoke of Daniel, and his
refusing to obey the king; that he still continued to call
upon the name of his God in a public manner; but, he
said, the king Darius had been unwittingly brought to
sign this decree, through the influence which the presidents, governors, councillors, &c., had over him; and when
he found how seriously it affected Daniel whom he loved,
he set his heart upon him to deliver him; but then came
in the presidents, the governors, the councillors, and the
captains, with the argument that the laws of the Medes
and Persians could not be changed; and so they prevailed
with the king and over Daniel.  Then he expatiated upon
his deliverance, and the exaltation of the name and power
of the Lord thereby, applying it, in a very remarkable
manner, to some of us; who knew of states and circumstances existing in that meeting, of which most probably
he was wholly ignorant, as to outward information; for he
assorted altogether with our adversaries, on this Island,




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 223
and in Newport put up at M. H. B.'s. It did seem more
like ministry than anything I had heard in a long while,
and so did their communications in the afternoon, at Portsmouth, whither I went.... It is near one o'clock
in the morning, after a laborious day in other respects;
but it is really pleasant to converse with thee once more
in this way... Farewell.
T. B. GOULD.
To ETHAN FOSTER.
NEwPORT, 10th month, 28th, 1844........ I cannot divest myself of an impression that
thou, my dear friend, hast had to tread in very low places,
and to drink as of the bitter waters of Marah; and the
language has sweetly arisen, "Let thy Urim  and thy
Thummim be with thy Holy One."  If it be a season of
conflict, of deep and painful conflict and strife, keep thy
eye singly to tIim who is both light and perfection. Do
not, oh! do not cast away thy confidence and the shield
of faith, lest thou find to thy cost (as I have done) that
without faith it is impossible, either to please God, or to
stand fast in the day of trial.  Being, through the wiles
of the grand enemy of all good, divested of the shield of
faith, the poor way-worn and beclouded traveller is left
exposed and defenceless to his every attack; then, many
and grievous are the wounds which he inflicts with his
barbed arrows and cruel darts, till one is ready to give all
up as lost, and to listen to his teaching, and feed upon it,
to the great loss and weakening of the soul! I do not
throw out these hints as charges against thee, by any
means; and I may be altogether mistaken in supposing
thou art or hast been tried in this way; but having had
some reason to know what a hard taskmaster he is, by the
things which I have suffered at his hands, after he had got
my attention fixed upon his temptations and snares (instead of keeping it to that, and upon that, which would
have discovered them, and preserved from them), I felt
inclined to encourage thee to press through the crowd of
difficulties, dangers, and besetments, even to Him in whom




224             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
the living virtue and the blessed healing and preserving
power is; that so thou mayst not suffer as I have done
for the want of it. It is a blessed and happy state, so to
keep the watch in the Light, as to walk in the shining of
it with great fulness of spirit, as S. Crisp said. Here the
enemy cannot hurt or destroy.  But I do not speak as
having attained; far from it; nevertheless this is the
mark, this is the prize of our high calling.
Last fourth-day evening I received, in all probability,
the last visit from my committee, viz.: E. W. and wife,
J. S., and F. C. They were extremely arbitrary in their
behavior, and manifested much bitterness of feeling, with
the exception of Elizabeth W.......   On sitting down
together, some time was passed in silence, which was at
length broken by Edward saying they had come to see
what I had to offer to the committee.  But I told them I
was waiting to see what they had to offer, and I was willing to hear what they might have to say, desiring them
to speak freely. Their business, they said, was to get an
acknowledgment from me; that was their business.  I
told them, I must first know my offence. They said, the
overseers and the monthly meeting would require an acknowledgment, a written acknowledgment of what I said
to it and them; that I knew what it was, well enough;
there was no need of talking about it, or of my seeing the
complaint-which I had called for, and which they said
they had forgotten to bring with them. I asked them, if it
was not necessary to exhibit their charges in writing, why
it was necessary for me to make a written acknowledgment? They said, because the overseers and the monthly
meeting would not be satisfied unless it was in writing;
that they were not unwilling to show me the complaint,
and never had been! "Why then did you refuse to do
so?"  Do please mark the answer given by J. S.:'"Because David Buffum said thee had seen it!" I will not go
into all that was said, pro and con; but I told them that
I was the aggrieved party (going into many particulars
which I need not name to thee, and which they were not
very willing to hear, continually interrupting me), and
might with more reason require an acknowledgment from




1844.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 225
them.  They said that I had declared my disunity with
Friends, that I had said I had no unity with the monthly
meeting.  This I denied, in language as moderate as I
could, and to meet the case.  They then undertook to
justify the charge, by referring to my objections to particular subjects before the monthly meeting, &c.; this, they
said, was what they founded the charge of disunity upon.
But I told them that I could name many eminent disciplinarians who united in the sentiment, although I would
confine myself to one-T. E.-a Friend who entertained
very different views from myself with regard to Joseph
John Gurney, but who told me that, to lay a Friend under
dealing for having entertained or expressed different views
from others with regard to the transaction of the affairs
of the Church, or for having objected to particular things
(which is the right of all to do), was unheard of in our
Society. They did not like to hear this.
Edward said that J. J. G. had gone home; we had
nothing to do with him, or he with it (which was more
fully spoken to and explained by me); and he immediately changed ground, and charged me with having labored
for many years, by writing and showing letters, and otherwise, to produce a schism in the Society.  I told him, I
was conscientiously clear of the charge; that the object
and end of my labors had been to prevent a schism, &c.;
but inquired if this was a part of the original complaint,
and asked if he had ever seen anything which I had
written, and called upon him to produce the letters he
spoke of, that I might know what they were.  He said
they could be produced, in a manner which showed that
they could not be by him, and that he merely did it to
frighten me; but without producing that effect; and
then, with rapid motion, he charged me with having
planned the separation in Fall River, and advised and
assisted in its accomplishment. But I told him, the first
knowledge I had of that event was communicated to me in
detail by one of their own number, Job Sherman, and of
course I denied the charge.  But he asked me, if I was
not very intimate with Israel Buffinton? to which, regardless of consequences, I answered in the affirmative,




226             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
adding, "He is a very particular friend of mine!"  They
continued repeatedly to press me to an acknowledgment;
and I continued to show them wherein I had been aggrieved, and how zealously they had labored to ensnare
me, and to make me an offender.  After a great deal
more, of this kind and similar, had passed, Edward proposed to go, and F. C. thought it was not edifying to
stay; but Job wished Friends to sit a little in silence;
for which, if thou hadst been present, thou wouldst not
have suspected me of unwillingness, after what I had
heard.  And so, after a little while, E. tried to preach
to me, which was I think the first time she had said anything after the first silence; and she now seemed to find
hard work of it, although I must say she was moderate,
respectful, and even tender, so far as words go. Another
short pause succeeded, and they made another motion to
leave; when I said, that I would be glad if they would
sit a little longer; which they appeared to do willingly,
and for some considerable length of time; until I was
constrained to open my mouth amongst them, in much
brokenness and fear, and in a few words; wherein an
appeal was made to the Searcher of hearts, who knoweth
what is in man, and needeth not that any should testify
unto Him  of man; with the expression of a fervent
desire, that He would be pleased to furnish with wisdom
to guide amidst the storm, and strength to endure and
stand firm, that so His name might not be dishonored.
The feeling which had spread, before and after this, was
peculiarly solemn, and it did seem as if E. could not
wholly resist it, and was constrained by it to respond to
and endorse what I had said.  But this was more than
Edward could bear, even from her; and so he kicked
right out, and said, that he had been looking for an evidence of the right thing, but he could not feel it.  This
was at parting; and I told him, as I had occasionally
done before in the course of the evening, that it did require a right disposition of mind and a qualification in
himself, to feel and appreciate the evidence of divine regard which the Great Master was pleased to afford.
They urged me again, to send in an acknowledgment




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  227
before the monthly meeting next fifth-day; when, they
said, they should report according to their feelings. But
I told them, I did not feel like writing one, that night,
and so we parted.  The select meeting passed the next
day, without anything of note being done or attempted:
but D. B. was very busy, that afternoon and the next
morning, seeking interviews with my committee, in order,
as I doubted not, to direct their movements and superintend their report. Most probably they will finish this part
of the business on fifth-day.....
As respects a division in the quarterly meeting, I was
intending to express to thee my fears, if it does take place,
whether it can be carried out satisfactorily in the different
monthly meetings.....
With dear love to thee and thine, and your cousins down
town, farewell.
T. B. G.
The events at this time transpiring in the Society at
large, and particularly developing in his section of it,
pressed heavily on his mind, and at times greatly affected
his bodily health; though it is evident from his letters,
that through all he was graciously supported by that Arm
of divine power and goodness on which he relied; and that
his faith was from time to time mercifully renewed, when
it was almost ready to fail.  His wife, writing to their
brother and sister in Ohio, in the eleventh month, 1844,
thus described his condition, and briefly alluded to some
of the causes of his sore trials.
" I had wished my Thomas to write to you at
this time; but he is so depressed on account of these
things, that it is as much as I can do to keep him up at
all.  The burdens resting upon him of latter time, have
been greater than he could bear. His case is still before
this monthly meeting, and the committee keep coming
from time to time; and have latterly been so abusive and
insulting, that I could scarcely suffer them to continue in
the house.  But he treats them well, and abides in the
everlasting patience.  Truly, if ever'patience had its
perfect work,' I think it has in him.".. 




228             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1844.
And about the same date, Thomas wrote to his brotherin-law, Joshua Maule, as follows:" I would freely give thee an account of things
as they transpire, if I had time and ability; but the former
I am very much limited for, and the latter extremely deficient in, in every respect. Those things, referred to by
my Martha, have a powerful effect upon my health, and
writing is extremely irksome and very injurious to me.
Sometimes, when I otherwise might do it, I cannot write
at all, such is the rush of blood to my head, and the disordered state of my nervous system altogether. My liver
also is much diseased, and although I have been hard at
work all day, it has been very painful even to walk about.
What the end will be, or when, I cannot tell; but I often
think it will soon come. My great desire is, that the measure of suffering may be filled, and that the prize may be
gained. But it is a great matter, so to walk as to obtain,
in the midst of this crooked and perverse generation."..
The separation of the innovating party from the true
Society of Friends in New England, commenced in the
autumn of 1844; a disorderly secession having been effected by them (through the interference of the committee
of the yearly meeting), in Swanzey Monthly Meeting at
Fall River, a branch of Rhode Island Quarterly Meeting,
to which Thomas B. Gould belonged. This secession, the
fruit of the determined efforts to support the cause of
J. J. Gurney, spread through New England Yearly Meeting, sweeping large multitudes along in its headlong
course; and T. B. Gould was brought into very deep
concern and exercise of mind, that the remnant which had
stood faithful to the ancient principles of the Society, and
were now left much stripped and scattered, might be enabled to sustain their meetings to the honor of truth.
FROM T. B. G. TO ETHAN FOSTER.
NEWPORT, 11th mb., 19th, 1844.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
In these times of great and awful shaking, when it not




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 229
only seems as if everything that can be shaken will be
shaken, but when it really is so, —and those who have
stood hitherto have need of all the strength and encouragement which may be and is doubtless derived, in this day
as it was formerly among those who feared the Lord, from
a frequent speaking one unto another in His fear,-I
thought it might not be amiss for one of the least and
hindmost of the flock, again to call unto thee, and to inquire of thee in the language, but I trust not in the spirit,
of those who stood upon the mount of Esau: " Watchman! what of the night?"  It may however serve no
other purpose, in the present instance, than to let thee
know that I am looking for tidings, while I communicate
a few..    But if the quarterly meeting had only directed
the monthly meetings to adjourn in such manner as to
accommodate their committee, it would have covered and
obviated many difficulties in regard to meeting, which will
now undoubtedly occur, both in this monthly meeting and
that of Providence, and, I fear, insurmountable difficulties,
in our present weak, stripped, and scattered condition.
But it does appear to me that you may, at Hopkinton,
with propriety, after the separation shall have taken place
in Greenwich Monthly Meeting, change the place of holding your meeting for worship there, and thus get rid of
such heads as you now meet under; always provided that
it shall appear best and right to do so, when met under
the canopy of Divine Wisdom.  In a general way, it
strikes me that Friends had better patiently endure until
after the yearly meeting.  If I could believe that our
women would endure the exposure of meeting in the open
air at Portsmouth, at this inclement season of the year, I
should think best that they do so patiently, and good might
come of it; but I doubt their being able to do it, or to
abide a contest for the house each time.  Thou mayst
think this a needless burdening of to-day with the weight
of futurity; but I cannot help looking at the difficulties,
as well as at the advantages of our present condition for
some there, inasmuch as the day of our deliverance from
them seems to have dawned,-" The morning cometh, and
20




230             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
also the night." I want to know thy judgment of these
things.  It never was at any time, perhaps, more important that we should be guided in wisdom and by wisdom;
whether we are owned by any other yearly meeting or
not, which I much doubt will take place very soon, if
ever.
With dear love to thee and thine, with those above
named and their families, in which my dear M. unites, I
must conclude, and remain thy sincere friend,
Tiios. B. GOULD.
To JOHN WILBUR.
NEWPORT, 19th of 12th month, 1844.
MY DEAR FRIEND:.... We have felt much solid satisfaction and comfort in the attendance of our religious meetings; several
of them have been mercifully owned in a remarkable manner, though held in silence until last first-day, when He,
who openeth and none can shut, set before me an open
door, and there was much brokenness apparent in several
who were in attendance, in a particular manner....
It was truly one of those seasons for which we have cause
to be thankful, and from which we may take courage;,notwithstanding the rage of our adversaries, and that increasingly, in order to stop that which is beyond them;
for they, even they, are limited....
The weight of things, as thou must see, rests heavily
upon a few, and the responsibility is great, which I would
gladly divide, and more too. I can truly say, I find the
cross as great as ever, and a deeply settled aversion and
unwillingness to take it up; still there is something which
compels, and it feels increasingly constraining and diffusive; but lest I go too far, I will not add, even to thee,
whom I look upon as a father indeed; and in the scarcity
of such, perhaps thou wilt excuse the simplicity and freedom of a little child; and believe me to be, in all sincerity,
truly thine, with love unchanged.
T. B. GOULD.




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 231
To PELEG MITCHELL.
NEWPORT, 30th of 12th mo., 1844.
MY VERY DEAR FRIEND:
Few letters have been more truly acceptable or deeply
interesting, than one which I received from thee of the
8th ult.; and I fully intended to have written ere this;
although I did purposely omit an immediate reply, on
account of some little indecision for a time, as to whether
it might not be proper for me to be in New Bedford at the
time of your quarterly meeting, when I hoped to have met
thee.  And knowing that our dear, tried, but faithful
friend, J. Wilbur, was intending a visit to your island
[Nantucket] soon after our quarterly meeting, and that
he could better inform thee and others there of the events
of that eventful day, than I could by letter or otherwise,
there did not seem to be so much necessity for me to speak
of them. But as thou hast not probably had as good an
opportunity to hear from the monthly meetings, I wished
to have given thee some account of them; but have been
so pressed with cares and concernments of different kinds,
that I could not seem to do it when I wished and as I
wished.
Thou mayst however have heard about the visits of the
committee of the quarterly meeting as sustained by Friends,
to the different monthly meetings.  So, before I speak of
that, I will say, that the separatists carried complaints
against my Martha, my father, and cousin John Mitchell,
into our preparative meeting immedia~tely following the
quarter, on account of their having, as they said, attended
a separate quarterly meeting; and our Friends' endeavors
to prevent these charges from being sent forward to the
monthly meeting, having proved unavailing, both men and
women remained in the house, after the others had gone
through with their business (having declared their intention
to do so, upon their minuting these charges), and held the
preparative meeting in the order of the Society; but not
without great opposition and much abuse, from those disorderly and intolerant people....  A separation also
took place in Western and Hopkinton Preparative Meet



232             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1844.
ings upon similar grounds, before the next monthly meeting occurred after the quarter, viz.: their persisting in
entering and forwarding complaints against Othniel Foster
and his wife (I think), in the one, and Thomas and Phebe
Foster in the other, for having attended and sustained the
quarterly meeting.  I know not what you may think of
this, but Friends here thought the time for effectual resistance had then come, and that otherwise they would certainly give up the ground which our Friends had taken in
the quarterly meeting, by suffering them to be laid under
dealing for sustaining the same.
The committee of the quarterly meeting first attended
Providence Monthly Meeting, and were enabled to sustain
it; although they encountered great abuse, and met with
continual interruption from J. M., W. J., and many others;
who, notwithstanding they adjourned their meeting, in consequence of the presence of the committee and others who,
they said, were under dealing, yet they did not leave the
house, but stayed there during the whole time that Friends
were engaged in the transaction of their business (as I was
told by several of the committee), warning them out of the
house, in every character and office they could think of,
and ridiculing and upbraiding them on account of the smallness of their number, the meanness of their appearance,
and the diffidence, &c., of their clerk. And not only so,
but the young men would, sometimes, hiss, groan, and
laugh outright at them, looking up at J. M. for approbation; who would nod his assent and laugh with them, in
true Hicksite style.  Hicksite, did I say?, Nay; this is
worse than Hicksism; for they never did claim to be exclusively " the body," or that they were infallible! But
how universal and lasting is the authorized criterion, notwithstanding it seems to be very generally overlooked or
unheeded by those who, " having eyes, see not,"-" By
their fruits ye shall know them!"
Rhode Island Monthly Meeting, which was held at Newport, occurred the next day after that of Providence, which
occasioned our friends a hard drive to get here, but divers
of them came. The men's monthly meeting, at this season
of the year, is held in the committee-room over the little




1844.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 233
part of the house; and at the close of the public meeting,
when our Friends attempted to ascend the stairs, they found
a strong guard of the Gurneyites posted thereon, who told
them, without exception, they could not go up; and they
actually forbade those whom they did not even pretend to
have laid under dealing! But there were some who argued
the case with them until they were fain to admit that they
had not power to keep them out, and, to cover their shame,
finally told them they might go in; but reply was made
that they should not be free to do so unless their friends
too might be admitted.  These went far enough to see
that they had a pensioned naval officer, though of low
degree, standing by the door at the top of the stairs, holding the hasp over it, and J. F. M. at his side, to.give him
the necessary information as to who might go in...... Our men Friends, being thus excluded, sat down
quietly in the large cold room below, where the men's
yearly meeting is held; and having proceeded to appoint a
clerk, and make a minute of the acceptable presence of
the quarterly meeting's committee, as well as some others
explanatory of their present situation and circumstances,
they concluded to adjourn, to meet again at two o'clock
that afternoon at my father's house; and having given
the women this information, they adjourned accordingly.
The women were differently circumstanced; not being
compelled to move, they could not be got rid of so easily;
so after the clerk had opened the meeting, the quarterly
meeting's committee laid the minute of their appointment
on the table; which, as might have been expected, was
not noticed; but they proceeded for some time with my
Martha's case without noticing her presence, although they
must have known she was there. At length, on the acceptance of the minute of the quarterly meeting being urged
(I think), as well as objection being made to what they
were doing in regard to Martha, they began with vehemence to request her to withdraw; and the clerk then
said she did not know of her being present, which it required some of J. J. G.'s "simple faith,-mere credence"
to believe! But sister Lydia now stood up and said, that
as the clerk had refused to recognize the minute of the
20*




234             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1844.
quarterly meeting, or the presence of its committee, and
as she had persisted in entering a complaint on the minutes
against an individual, on account of her having united
with others in sustaining the quarterly meeting, after a
portion of its members had separated themselves from it,
she would inquire whether the time had not come for
Friends to appoint a clerk who would serve the meeting
in subordination to the quarterly meeting, according to
discipline and good order (or words to this import), and
proposed the appointment of Martha S. Gould; which
being united with, she was accordingly appointed, when
they proceeded in much the same manner as the men did
(only both meetings were held in the same room at the
same time), until they received information from the men
of their conclusion to adjourn, when they also adjourned,
to meet again at our house, at the same hour that the men
met at father's.
At the adjournment, the men took my case into consideration (as it stood referred to this monthly meeting), and
after full investigation and solid consideration, concluded
to dismiss it, and to restore me to my rights; the women's
meeting having been consulted and uniting therein; and
both men and women made minutes, embracing the peculiar circumstances of the case, and the irregular and illfounded manner in which it had been introduced into that
meeting, and continued from month to month, by those
who had now separated themselves from Friends.
After the women's meeting had concurred herein, and
the minute had been completed, they called me into the
meeting, and I took my seat once more among them;
having lived to see fulfilled an impression made on my
mind at the time of their laying me under dealing, and
which I ventured to mention to our friends, Seth and Mary
Davis, as well as some others (I think); that there would
be some change in the posture of things ere they got
through with me, so that I should not have to appeal; and
I even went so far as to say to them, that I should not be
disowned by the Society: howbeit those people made a
minute against me that day. But it did seem to me not a
little remarkable that they themselves should have pro



1844.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 235
duced a separation, and that it should, in the ordering or
overruling of things, have extended as far as the quarterly
meeting, ere they seemed to have power to do it; for the
will was not wanting years ago.  However, no tongue
could utter, nor the pen of the most ready writer describe,
what I have had to pass through, and more especially
during the latter part of the time of their dealing with me.
Friends also took into solid consideration the state and
condition of Newport Particular Meeting; and apprehending the time had fully come for it to be held apart from
those people who have possession and entire control of our
meeting-houses, concluded that it should be held, "until a
different arrangement can be made," at our house, at the
usual hours on first and fifth-days; which has been since
done, to the great relief and comfort of Friends, as well as
of some others who meet with us.
As the minute of the appointment of the quarterly
meeting's committee to visit subordinate meetings authorized them to act therein on behalf of the quarter, in
rendering them  such  advice and assistance as circumstances might seem to require and way open for;" and
Friends having been at this time forcibly excluded from
their usual meeting-room, and having no reason to expect
anything better at the next month, when the monthly
meeting would in course be held at Portsmouth; and our
friend William Boyd of that town, although not a member
of our Society (though his wife is), having witnessed these
and other their acts of intolerance, and having freely
offered his house to hold the monthly meeting in, and thus
opened the way for it; the quarterly meeting's committee
were united in judgment that it would be best for us to
adjourn to meet there at the usual time in the twelfth
month, and to hold the public meeting there too, at the
same time as heretofore; and a minute was accordingly
and regularly made in both men's and women's meetings
to this effect. And before I leave this subject, I must be
allowed to say that I have seldom witnessed more weight
and solemnity over a meeting, than during the time these
two propositions were under consideration.
Greenwich Monthly Meeting did not occur until after




236             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1844.
ours, and by this time the Gurneyites had laid nearly or
quite all the members of the quarterly meeting's committee
under dealing; nevertheless, they went through with all
their business in their presence, without an adjournment,
and so, according to their own confession, committed
another violation of the discipline, which they seem to
consider themselves at liberty to do, whenever they please.
Upon the minute of the quarterly meeting being laid on
the table in the men's meeting, and rejected, Friends proceeded to appoint a clerk and open the meeting, and then
waited patiently till.the others had got through; when
they were enabled to transact their business to a good
degree of satisfaction, and without much, if any, disturbance from their adversaries, although R. G. and several
others stayed during the whole time; but for some reason
they did not think fit to act as their brethren did at Providence...        I believe the women did not appoint a clerk until the others had left the house. Thus
thou seest, my dear friend, the monthly meetings in this
quarter have all been sustained.
Speaking of the sanguine expectations of our friends
there [in Philadelphia], of those people giving back and
coming over to us, I am free to acknowledge that I am
not so much looking for an increase that way, as from the
highways and hedges.  Several items in thy letter tended
to revive the hope, and confirm the belief, which has been
raised in my heart, and with irresistible force again and
again, and from time to time, during the course of these
years of deep trial and proving, yea, even at times of the
deepest trial, and when things, as to all outward appearance, and humanly speaking, were at the worst; that
there would be an increase of faithful standard-bearers and
burden-bearers gathered into the true sheepfold of rest,
and the green pastures of life, even to sit under the free
and immediate teachings of Christ, the great Shepherd
and Bishop of souls, every man under his own vine and
fig-tree, where nothing could hurt them or make them
afraid; for nothing can hurt or destroy in the Lord's holy
mountain.  And how sweetly and encouragingly has the
language been sounded in my spiritual ear: " Strangers




1844.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 237
shall stand and feed your flocks, and the sons of the alien
shall be your ploughmen and your vinedressers." But, in
that day when the Lord of the harvest and of the vineyard shall accomplish this, His "strange work," and
bring to pass "His strange act," and incomprehensible to
the eye of man's wisdom, yet neither strange nor impossible to and with him who calleth them that are not as
those that are, that no flesh may glory in His presence,
or have the praise of His works,-well will it be if those
who account themselves, and are too generally accounted,
the children of the kingdom, are not cast out!  
Thy sincere friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To JOSHUA ANJ SARAI MAULE.
NEWPORT, 16th of third montli 1845.
MY DEAR BROTHER AND SISTER:
[One of you] inquired as to the
progress of the separation.  It has not yet extended beyond the limits of Rhode Island Quarterly Meeting, and
probably will not until after the yearly meeting. This
quarter, since the dissolution of South Kingstown Monthly
Meeting, is composed of four monthly meetings, viz.:
Rhode Island, Greenwich, Swanzey, and Providence. In
Rhode Island Monthly Meeting only twenty adults remain
with Friends decidedly, although several others decline
attending either meeting, professing to be waiting for the
action or decision of other yearly meetings.  Only one
member of old Greenwich Monthly Meeting remains with
Friends; but there are at least fifty adults (including
some very aged and infirm Friends) who were formerly
members of South Kingstown Monthly Meeting: quite as
many (and I believe more) in Swanzey Monthly Meeting,
to which may be added several undecided yet: and in
Providence Monthly Meeting only thirteen. Here, again,
are several undecided persons, and from  among these,
now and then, one comes straggling over to us; but I
have not yet heard of one who stood with us at the time
of the division, that has since gone over to them. But




238             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1845.
there were, I think, seventy persons who signed the appeal against the dissolution of South Kingstown Monthly
Meeting, some of whom did eventually go with the Gurneyites. In all these enumerations, both sexes are included.  The four monthly meetings have all been sustained; some of the preparative meetings have not, their
members, as well as of divers particular meetings, having
all gone off in the separation.  When the separation shall
have taken place in the yearly meeting, &c., I think in all
probability there will be as many left with Friends, in
Salem and Sandwich Quarterly Meetings each, as in this;
perhaps half the number in Dover Quarter; and it is feared
that the remaining four quarters will go off. Still, divers
have stayed with us whom we did not expect, and some
who may not do us much good: in view of which, I sometimes think of the " mixed multitude," who went up with
the children of Israel out of Egypt, though we cannot so
well speak of a multitude.... The Gurneyites in
Swanzey Monthly Meeting have come to actual force, to
keep Friends out of their public meeting, when a meeting
for business followed it, in divers instances; and in others,
to seizing some by the collar, and otherwise, and dragging
them out so: lest, these being seated in the house, they
should have to adjourn! Are not these legitimate fruits
of a spurious ministry and unsound principles?
Farewell.
T. B. GOULD.
To SETH AND MARY DAVIS.
NEWPORT, 25th of third month, 1845.
MY VERY DEAR FRIENDS, SETH AND MARY DAVIS:
Although a long time has elapsed since I have written,
yet I have not been unmindful of you; but on the contrary you have been much and often in my affectionate
remembrance, however opportunity has not presented for
saying so in this way. As your quarterly meeting has
approached, and under an apprehension that it may or
will be a season of renewed or increased trial to you and
other dear friends within its limits, I have felt inclined to




1845.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 239
address you, and if it may be, in the language of encouragement to endure and stand faithfully and firmly in the
defence of the truth, in whatever way it may require your
support and defence. And oh, my beloved elders therein,
what nice attention it does require, what dedication of ourselves, and devotion of our all, if we do yield obedience in
these trying times! I have sometimes feared that, on the
part of some, there has been a withholding of that which
would have been offered if there was less to be feared on
account of the offering.  So that through fear of suffering, or of the consequences, a sufficient degree of light
and strength of motion to act in, has been lost, while
waiting for clearness.  But it does appear that there
is no time to be lost, and that unless what little there
is left be faithfully improved, not only particular states,
but the Church will suffer great, and perhaps irreparable
loss...
But, friends, have we not encompassed a dark mountain
in the wilderness long enough, and is it not time, high
time, to journey forward? Is it not time for Zion to arise
and shake herself, seeing the bands with which she has long
been bound down are being loosed by Him who only can
open the gates of brass, and burst asunder the bars of
iron? Hath he not said to some, and is He not saying to
other prisoners of hope, —o forth!-and renewing his
commandments, as of old to those who sat in darkness, to
show themselves in the Light? Yea, I am persuaded that
it is so-that what may be compared to the year of
Jubilee-of release-has nearly come, wherein all who
will, may go out free.  But verily those who will not,
must remain servants forever! And I greatly fear there
are some (though among this number you will not suppose
I reckon you), who will prefer servitude, with the enjoyment of the leeks and onions of Egypt, to deliverance
therefrom, with the inconvenience and exposure of dwelling in tents, and the perils of continual warfare, until the
old inhabitants of the land shall have been overcome and
cast out. But the former need not expect any greater
honor among the Egyptians, such of them at least as have
had some sense of their bondage and the darkness which




240             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1845.
covers that land,-they need not expect any greater honor
than being made hewers of wood, and drawers of water;while the latter, in the Lord's due and appointed time,
when the necessary portion of suffering is filled up, and
the warfare is accomplished, will not only gain possession
of the gates of their enemies;-but of the Land of Promise itself!
In looking at the state of some, who have had, in a good
degree, a right sense of the state of things in this yearly
meeting, and who, from their age, station, and experience,
may have been fitly called masters in Israel, I have been
often and forcibly reminded of good old Jacob's description of his son Issachar: " Issachar is a strong ass, crouching down between two burdens; and he saw that rest was
good, and the land that it was pleasant, and he bowed his
shoulder to bear, and became a servant unto tribute."
And heavy, very heavy, I believe such will find their burdens to be, in the greatLday of account!-while those who
choose rather to suffer affliction with the people of God,
than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season, will not
only receive a double portion of the " recompense of the
reward" while here, but reap the fruition of joy unspeakable and full of glory in the presence of the Father-" the
God of Abraham, of Isaac, and of Jacob" —in the world
to come.  May He preserve us all in faithfulness to Himself, whatever portion of suffering and reproaches may be
involved therein!
Truly the difficulties which we in this quarterly meeting
have met and are likely to meet with, in sustaining our
meetings, are neither few nor small; but as these have
abounded, the consolations of the Gospel of peace and
reconciliation have also abounded, as some of us can say
from, I trust, a good degree of living experience, and I
think we might add, to His praise! And my fervent,
heartfelt desire is, that whatever may transpire, the creature, and all that appertains thereunto, under whatever refinements it may exist, or however deceitfully the " treacherous dealer" may operate, may be continually reduced,
and under every dispensation, whether of suffering hunger,




1845.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  241
or of abounding in the good things of the Kingdom, be
laid in the dust forever.
I suppose you may have seen J. J. Gurney's letter to
William F. Mott, which his admirers are now industriously
circulating, in order to produce the impression that he is
disposed to make satisfaction for his departures; but it is
passing strange, that any who are at all aware of the extent of his defection in principle, should be so credulous
as to take this letter for his and their justification: inasmuch
as he therein again fully justifies and defends his writings,
and declines any condemnation, by saying expressly that
he has peace in the retrospect of his labors as an author,
without making any exception.  He places all his boasted
submission of his writings, upon the ground of condescension, and not at all upon the defective character of the
writings themselves.  Moreover, his submission, if such
it may be called, was, by his own account, to a few friends
near London-to a few of his own personal friends,-and
these, by other and independent accounts, were of his own
selection, such as he knew would handle them very tenderly and carefully indeed, because they were in full unity
with the innovations and modernizations of doctrine which
they contain.  And thus, as he doubtless foresaw, these
new views would receive an additional sanction, without
incurring the least danger of their being willing to spare
any one of the passages which have given all sound Friends
so much concern. It is plain enough to be seen at a glance,
by all men who have read this celebrated letter, that the
only error which he admits, or even supposes, or for which
he expresses any regret or sorrow, is, that he printed the
"Brief Remarks" without the sanction of the morning
meeting.  No allusion is made to any erroneous views
in it, although he must know that when the views which
it inculcates are once adopted, the whole foundation of
Quakerism is removed as it respects those who imbibe his
views therein expressed: and doubtless he thinks it a pity
that they got into circulation so soon, as they were so
glaringly inconsistent as to shock the minds of Friends,
both in England and America.
But if he did regret the circulation of this book on
21




242             LIFE AND LETTERS OF           [1845.
account of the principles it contains, would he not say
so,-would he not come honestly forward and retract and
condemn those principles, and would he not be forward to
do this as publicly and as widely, as the books containing
them have been circulated, without regard to the mode in
which they obtained that circulation? Can any man suppose that such an author would be satisfied to do it by a
private letter to an obscure individual? But he has been
content to let these principles pass without any condemnation at all-he only thinks it was unwise to print it without the sanction of the morning meeting.
I must bid you affectionately farewell, and remain very
sincerely your friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To PELEG MITCHELL.
NEWPORT, 25th of 3d mo., 1845.
MY DEAR FRIEND:. I fully intended writing to thee earlier, but
have been much pressed for time, in consequence of the
very severe illness of both my beloved parents at the time
of our quarterly meeting in the second month (which
prevented any of us from attending that meeting); and
since they have partially recovered, my hands have been
fully employed with other matters of importance.  My
dear wife and self attended the adjournment, which, as
well as the other, was a very satisfactory good meeting,
wherein Friends were favored to feel, in a good, and of
latter times an uncommon degree, the preciousness and
blessedness of brethren dwelling together in unity, and
harmoniously laboring for Truth's honor, instead of the
honor of man and the establishment of a confederacy
for the subversion of truth and the right way of the
Lord.
[In reference to the prospect of a separation in
the yearly meeting, and of the Gurneyites' probable attempt to prevent Sandwich Quarterly Meeting from being
held on Nantucket, he says:] If they should make this
attempt, and you should passively submit to it without




1845.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  243
objection, rely upon it, our adversaries will take advantage
of it, and throw it in your teeth afterwards; as they have
not failed to do repeatedly in other cases, notwithstanding
their own unparalleled exertions to prevent Friends from
giving expression to their feelings, and their own consciousness that it has been owing to a tender fear of being drawn
out into an activity beyond the limitations of truth. But,
my dear friend, I am, upon very serious consideration,
abundantly convinced that our arch-adversary, the transforming angel, has been too successful in thus preventing
the prompt and faithful exercise of our Christian testimony
against wrong things and unsanctified manoeuvring. As
you are, on Nantucket, perhaps the most numerous and
closely compacted body of experienced and solid Friends
that we can hope for, within the limits of this yearly
meeting, to strengthen our feeble and remotely stationed
bands and ranks in resisting the hosts displayed and
arrayed against us, it does appear to me that a proportionably greater degree of responsibility rests upon you,
and others of similar character within the limits of Sandwich quarter.
And truly, as Stephen Crisp said, the weight of things
comes daily more and more upon some, with an undoubted
evidence as to the source from whence it springs. That
this may be our individual experience, that we may be increasingly prepared and qualified, not only to feel for the
afflictions of Joseph, but to labor for his deliverance out
of bondage, that so Israel may serve the Lord in the line
of divine appointment, and with the offerings of His own
preparing, in the place which He shall choose, is what I
greatly desire; and I believe the Lord " will hasten it in
His time," whether few or more shall be found willing to
accept of the way which He hath provided for their deliverance.  For surely, He hath opened and is opening,
as dear Ezra Comfort said, a way for our deliverance,
where we could see no way, and at a time when we looked
not for it.
Thy sincere friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.




244             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1845.
CHAPTER V.
THE separation which had been produced by the advocates and adherents of J. J. Gurney (members of the
meeting for sufferings, and of the standing committee of
the yearly meeting), in the Monthly Meeting of Swanzey,
held at Fall River, and which, as we have seen, extended,
in the eleventh month, 1844, to the Quarterly Meeting of
Rhode Island, to which Swanzey Monthly Meeting belonged, was, in the course of events, the procuring cause
of a similar division in the ensuing Yearly Meeting of New
England in the summer of 1845. From the large portion
of labor and exercise which consequently devolved on T.
B. Gould, it is needful to record here the principal circumstances of that important crisis.  This is the more necessary, as it has been followed by like separations from the
true Society of Friends, on the part of the same modernizing class, in various portions of the Society, where their
influence and power have been sufficiently great to bring
about their own measures, and a remnant of faithful Friends
has been endued with strength to stand firm to their ancient faith and discipline.  In such cases, a due regard
for the safety of the ark of the testimony, for the very
existence of the Society on its original ground, and for
the fulfilment of their own individual duty as members of
it, has constrained the honest-hearted to unite together in
withstanding the further inroads of error in principle and
practice, and in refusing to be identified with the modified
system, and with the schismatic course by which it was
sustained. They have herein acted according to the principles clearly advocated by Robert Barclay, in unison with
the Apostle Paul, that after due and ineffectual endeavors




1845.1            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 245
to convince and reclaim, they who stand faithful to the
true doctrines originally accepted, not only have the power,
but are under a solemn obligation, to "withdraw" from
those who are introducing into the Church such innovations and disorderly practices as would be fundamentally
inconsistent with its original character, and involve them
in complicity with a departure from the true faith of the
body.
After the separation in Rhode Island Quarterly Meeting, the leaders of the innovating party foresaw the conflict that would follow in the yearly meeting, and took
prompt measures to provide for their own numerical success in the crisis. They issued from the meeting for sufferings an illusory representation of what had already
occurred; assuming to themselves a high tone of religious
authority, by which the minds of many were entangled,
before they had an opportunity of knowing the truth or
fallacy of statements so boldly and authoritatively asserted; and in several of the quarterly meetings, when
representatives were to be appointed to the ensuing yearly
meeting, they attempted, too successfully, to control the
appointments, so as to secure a very large preponderance
of their own adherents in the representative body.  So
that, when the yearly meeting assembled, the representatives, with few exceptions, were found to be a "packed"
body, composed mainly of those who had been active in
the persecution of sound Friends for their testimony against
innovation, and of those who, they knew, from previous
circumstances, would act according to their own bidding.
When the yearly meeting assembled, in the sixth month,
as was expected, two sets of representatives appeared from
Rhode Island, one from each of the meetings claiming to
be the true Rhode Island Quarterly Meeting.  If strict
impartiality had been exercised between the two claimants,
in ignorance of their respective merits, neither set of representatives would have been minuted as such, until the
yearly meeting had concluded its judgment as to which
represented the true body.  But the clerk, who was one
of the advocates of J. J. Gurney, read, among those from
the other quarters, the report of the Gurney meeting, and
21*




246             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1845.
minuted the names of its representatives at once, as being
the representatives of that quarter, and afterwards the
others merely as purporting to be such; thus forestalling
the judgment of the meeting, and placing the latter in a
disadvantageous position. It was now proposed that the
question should be referred to the decision of all the representatives, except those of both parties from Rhode Island.
This would have insured a result favorable to the Gurney
party, and with a knowledge of the certainty of such a
result, they pressed it.  Sound Friends could not submit
to its reference to a body so made up beforehand.  They
represented to the meeting, that several of the representatives were members of the yearly meeting's standing committee, already implicated in this very question, and active
participants in the measures which had produced it; that
unfair and proscriptive measures had, in some of the quarters, been resorted to in the appointments; that the impartial character of the body of representatives was thus
greatly vitiated, and a fair adjudication rendered entirely
improbable, if not impossible, inasmuch as the sufferings
of faithful Friends, in their endeavors to stand for the
cause of truth, and the sad difficulties in which the yearly
meeting was now involved, were mainly attributable to the
proceedings of those very men who, in the body of representatives, would have the entire control of the decision.
They therefore urged that the yearly meeting itself should
deliberate on the matter, that all the members present
might have an opportunity of hearing and judging on the
merits of the case. There was considerable expression in
favor of this proposal, by Friends from different quarterly
meetings; but many continued to urge the reference to
the representatives. The sound portion from Rhode Island
informed the meeting that they could not consent to such
a reference under the circumstances. But the clerk made
a minute, giving it that direction. He then made a truly
extraordinary proposition to the meeting,-no less than
the suspension (for the accomplishment of the purpose then
in view) of an organic rule of their own printed discipline,a proceeding probably never heard of before in the Society
of Friends.  He proposed to suspend that rule of the dis



1845.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 247
cipline of New England Yearly Meeting (in the language
of the world, their constitutional law), wJiich requires the
representatives to meet at the conclusion of the sitting on
second-day morning, and agree upon a clerk for the year,
and report the same to the adjournment. This was a very
important feature in the discipline of New England Yearly
Meeting, founded upon the long-established sentiment
among Friends, of the necessity of a judicious selection in
the nomination to a service of such weight and responsibility. Although this proposal was objected to on the part
of the sound representatives from Rhode Island, and the
yearly meeting was reminded that its adoption would be a
departure from the injunction of the discipline, yet a
minute was made in accordance with the clerk's suggestion,-thereby displaying a sorrowful example to its members, of a body professing to be a yearly meeting of Friends,
breaking one of its own laws to suit a temporary, needless,
and factious purpose.  The meeting, after this, adjourned
to four o'clock in the afternoon.  Before the adjournment
took place, in view of the condition into which the yearly
meeting was now brought, Friends desirous of maintaining
the ancient principles and practices of the Society, and
anxious that the yearly meeting should be sustained on its
original foundation, were invited to take a solid opportunity of conferring together, to endeavor unitedly to see,
under the guidance of Divine Wisdom, what step might
appear right for them to take in this very peculiar and
trying state of things. Many Friends accordingly remained
in the house after the conclusion of the sitting; but finding it impracticable to confer together there without interruption, they agreed upon another place of meeting, and
then quietly withdrew.  Arrived at this stage in their
proceedings, it may be best to quote their own statement
of the subsequent transactions:
" Friends were introduced into deep exercise and travail
of spirit, wherein living desires were raised in the hearts
of many, for best help and direction; and when they again
assembled, free from interruption, under an awful sense
of the importance of moving only in the line of Divine
appointment, they were united in judgment that it would




248             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1845.
not be right to appear with their case, before the representatives then sitting in our meeting-house; who were
immediately informed of this conclusion.  It was also the
united sense and judgment of Friends, that in order to
sustain the yearly meeting in conformity with its longestablished Discipline, and upon its original ground, with
the ancient doctrines and testimonies of the Society unimpaired, it was indispensable that the representatives should
meet, and agree upon and propose a Clerk to the next
sitting, as by discipline and former usage is required.
" The yearly meeting having again convened in the afternoon, soon after the opening minute was read, Prince
Gardner [of Nantucket], on behalf of the representatives
who met on Clerks (which included all those from Rhode
Island [sound Friends] and some from Sandwich Quarterly
Meeting), reported that they were united in proposing the
names of Thomas B. Gould for Clerk, and Charles Perry
for Assistant Clerk, for the ensuing year. This proposal
was united with by many, but a large number opposed it,
and the former Clerks continued to sit at the table.
Whereupon, those agreed to and proposed by the representatives, were requested to take their seats at a table in
a part of the house where most of the Friends who had
united in their appointment were sitting.  [This was a
part of the meeting-house at one side of the portion occupied by the bulk of the assembly, and divided from it by
a sliding partition, but which was at this time left open
above the level of the benches.] After making a minute
of the appointment of Clerks, &c., the names of the representatives from Rhode Island Quarterly Meeting of Friends
were called, and all responded thereto. The Clerk then
proceeded to read the report from that meeting, in which
he was greatly interrupted by many in different parts of
the house. Abraham  Shearman, Jr. (the former Clerk),
left his seat, and passing along the ministers' gallery towards that part of it where the Clerk was standing, called
upon him to desist; but after a short pause, the reading
was calmly proceeded in, until finished. After appointing
a committee to prepare and produce to a future sitting, a
more extended minute, to be entered on our records, em



1845.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 249
bracing the very trying circumstances in which we were
placed, with the ground and cause thereof, it did not appear
proper, on account of the great interruption Friends met
with, to introduce any further business at that sitting.
The yearly meeting concluded to adjourn, to meet on
third-day morning at the tenth hour, of which the women's
meeting was informed, and adjourned accordingly. This
fact being reported to the separate [Gurney] meeting by
their messengers, they adjourned, to meet at the same
place, at the ninth hour.
" Friends assembled on third-day morning,
and found our meeting-house already occupied by the separate meeting, —whereupon the yearly meeting gathered
and was opened in the yard, the men's meeting near one
end of the house, and the women's at the other.  Each
meeting appointed a committee to apply to those in the
house for the vacation of the Clerks' tables for the use of
the yearly meeting and its Clerks, and also for the transfer
of the books and papers thereof; which application having
been made and unconditionally refused, we were deprived
of the reports from all our quarterly meetings, except
Rhode Island.  One representative from Salem and three
from Sandwich Quarterly Meetings, uniting with us, were
recognized as such by the meeting; which, with those from
Rhode Island, made thirteen representatives to the men's
meeting who have remained with Friends.
"After being thus obliged to hold our meeting, both of
men and women Friends, standing in the open air for
nearly two hours, it was concluded to adjourn the yearly
meeting to the Baptist meeting-house in Clarke Street,
which was kindly opened for that purpose.  Friends having removed from our meeting-house yard in a body, convened again immediately at the place proposed; and sitting
for a time together, our hearts were tendered and united
under the cementing influence of the Great Head of the
Church, who, as we feel bound reverently to acknowledge,
has been pleased in His unmerited mercy, and in a remarkable manner, to own us in the way which we go, to
manifest Himself among us by His Spirit, to uphold and
preserve us by His power, amid the varied conflicts which




250             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1845.
we have had to pass through, for His great name's sake.
Under feelings of deep sorrow and concern for those who
have been drawn aside from the truth, and of thankfulness
to the Lord our Preserver, such was the solemnity and the
preciousness of the covering which, in adorable mercy,
was spread over us, that it was concluded to adjourn without introducing any business at that time.
" The subsequent sittings of the yearly meeting have
been regularly held at the same place; and although greatly
reduced in numbers, Friends have been mercifully favored
during these several sittings, to experience renewed and
abundant evidence, that He who leadeth the blind by a
way which they know not, and in paths which they have
not seen, is not unmindful of His people,-and that, while,
in the counsels of His own will, He hath permitted them to
be thus sifted and very closely tried, yet that He will, in
His own good time, gather the outcasts of Israel and the
dispersed of Judah, raising up judges as at the first, and
counsellors as at the beginning, who shall not err in
vision or stumble in judgment, but who shall be enabled,
by His holy help, to lay judgment to the line, and righteousness to the plummet: for Zion was to be redeemed
through judgment, and her converts with righteousness;
and we are persuaded that He who reigneth King in the
midst of Zion, will verify His ancient promise,' I will restore
health unto thee, and I will heal thee of thy wounds, saith
the Lord, because they called thee an outcast, saying, This
is Zion whom no man seeketh after.''Behold, I will
bring again the captivity of Jacob's tents, and have mercy
on his dwelling-places; and the city shall be builded upon
her own heap, and the palace shall remain after the manner
thereof. And out of them shall proceed thanksgiving, and
the voice of them that make merry: and I will multiply
them, and they shall not be few; I will also glorify them,
and they shall not be small. Their children also shall
be as aforetime, and their congregation shall be established before me, and I will punish all that oppress
them.' "
Furthermore, we are engaged to testify
and declare, that while we have the fullest unity with the




1845.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 251
ancient established principles, doctrines, testimonies, and
discipline of the Religious Society of Friends, as held and
supported from the beginning, and as published authoritatively to the world in Robert Barclay's "Apology for
the true Christian Divinity," his " Catechism and Confession of Faith," and his treatise on " Church Government;" also by George Fox, William Penn, Isaac Penington, George Whitehead, and all those bright sons of
the morning in unity with them;-yet we have no unity
or fellowship with those adverse principles and doctrines
of Joseph John Gurney, as exhibited in the following
extracts from his published works, and illustrated by the
disorderly practices and proceedings of his adherents;
those principles and doctrines being, as the extracts from
the writings of some of our early Friends, which we have
contrasted therewith, will show, plainly inconsistent with
the doctrines of the Gospel of our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ and His Apostles, as recorded in the Holy Scriptures
of truth, which are of divine authority, being given by inspiration of God, and written by holy men of old, as they
were moved by the Holy Ghost.
" We therefore entreat and exhort our dear friends,
everywhere, to be on their guard against receiving or
imbibing any principles or doctrines that are not in
accordance with those held and promulgated by the early
approved writers and ministers of our Society, which we
have herein referred to; and who were made in their day
eminent instruments in the Divine Hand, of reviving primitive Christianity, exalting the standard of truth, and of
gathering a distinct and peculiar people unto Him who
was the foundation of the prophets and apostles, Jesus
Christ himself-the Rock of Ages-being the chief cornerstone.".... "In conclusion, we feel concerned affectionately and earnestly to invite all those who make a
profession of the truth under our name, in this time of
great commotion, to centre more and more to the unflattering witness, and gift of divine light and grace within
themselves, which never will deceive those that faithfully
follow its leadings. Thus shall we know more and more




252              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1845.
of an establishment on that Rock on which the true
Church of Christ is builded, and against which the gates
of hell shall never be suffered to prevail.  May none of
our dear friends be discouraged in view of the great sufferings which a faithful adherence to the truth may bring
upon them; but remembering the glorious reward promised
by our Holy Redeemer to those who are willing joyfully
to suffer for His sake, and to sacrifice near and dear
things for His cause, may we all look to Him who remains to be the Helper of His people, with earnest desires
for preservation.
"And as, in the integrity of our hearts, this is the case,
although in His inscrutable wisdom, He may permit us to
be sorely tried, even to an hair's breadth, both for our
furtherance in the ever-blessed truth, and the advancement of His own glorious cause in the earth, yet as we
abide in the everlasting patience, we shall know  the
angel of His presence to go with us, and be permitted to
enjoy the reward of that inward peace and satisfaction,
which the mere dweller in the outward court may talk of,
but never can possess."
An undue confidence in certain leaders of the people,
and desire to stand well with the rulers, had taken possession of many minds, even among those who at first had
seen more or less clearly the discordance between our
ancient principles and those of the modern school. The
arch enemy of all truth, who is ever ready to take advantage of our weakness, easily persuaded these, that it was
very comfortable to take the words and deeds of those in
whom they had placed their confidence, as unquestionably
correct and safe for them to follow, instead of submitting
to the arduous engagement of entering individually into
close religious travail and exercise of spirit, by which they
might have been qualified to discern between the voice of
the stranger, and the still small voice of Him who would
have led them safely by the footsteps of the flock, in the
green pastures of life. Thus lending a willing ear to the' charmer," they became more and more bewildered, till
they stumbled in judgment, and were carried away in multitudes by the delusive representations now set afloat: so




1845.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 253
that in some quarters very few were found prepared to
unite in supporting the true standard, in opposition to the
powerful influences brought to bear upon them from within
and from without.
The yearly meeting, in view of the distracted condition
into which the Society in New England was now thrown,
by the disorderly and factious proceedings of the Gurney
party, the fallacious representations spread abroad by them
of the separation which had taken place, and the almost
overwhelming prevalency of defection in influential quarters, believed that great difficulties would attend the honest
endeavors of Friends to sustain their meetings in accordance with the ancient principles and practices of the Society. A committee was therefore appointed, to visit the
quarterly, monthly, and other meetings, as way might open
for it, and extend aid, as enabled, in the support of the
testimonies of truth as always professed by us. T. B.
Gould being one of this committee, an interesting view
of some features of the visits may be gathered from several
of the following letters.
He received, about this time, an encouraging letter,
among others, from a Friend in the ministry, then residing
in New Jersey.
FROM WILLIAM SCATTERGOOD TO T. B. G.
MILLVILLE, 7th mo. 21st, 1845.
DEAR FRIEND, T. B. GOULD:
My thoughts have been so often turned towards thee,
with some others in your parts, during the past few weeks,
that I seem to see no other way than to endeavor to impart
somewhat of the sympathy that attends my mind towards
thee, in this way. It is not in the sense of abounding,
nor of having much to communicate; but as a trying period
has overtaken some of you, who are engaged to stand for
the law and the testimony, it cannot but tend to affect all
such as love the Lord Jesus in sincerity, with feelings of
lively and tender interest.  "When one member suffers,
all the members suffer with it," is the language of the experienced apostle, and is witnessed by such as are alive in
22




254             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1845.
the Lord down to this day; and as there is a patient
abiding with the seed which is under suffering, there is
something known of being one another's helpers as well as
joy in the Lord.
We are happily thus far placed in a situation in which
we are not immediately involved in the confusion caused
by unruly and unsettled spirits, who, having lost ground
in themselves, are seeking to keep up an outward profession, and more than that, are seeking pre-eminence over
others and in the church. But I apprehend we shall not
long witness immunity from the desolating effects of this
unhappy defection from  the cross of Christ, which is the
groundwork of all schism and contention in the church.
Well, I think I can say, in looking at the wave that is
rolling towards us, and which is no doubt to overwhelm
many in its progress, may our dependence and foundation
be upon the everlasting Rock which cannot be moved, and
against which the winds and waves will beat in vain. How
important, in those who are engaged to stand against the
innovations of the present day, that they be found with
their loins girded about and their lights burning; that they
should witness a fresh and fervent engagement, day by
day, to have on the whole armor of light, that so they
may stand against the wiles of the devil! I have felt, in
looking at the prospect before us, of having again to enter
as it were into warfare with unruly spirits, as though it
was an awful one; and having been a participator in a degree
in a former separation, the thought of this has affected
me, with more than ordinary desires that my own dependence and strength might be alone in Him who is mighty
to save.  It is only as we are thus brought in true
humility to depend upon Him, that we can hope for safety
as regards ourselves, or victory, in a church capacity, over
the enemies of the cross of Christ. May our abiding then,
my dear friend, be here, and may we be more concerned
that truth and righteousness may prevail, than any other
thing.  Truth is truth, though all men forsake it; and as
we hold fast to it, He who is said to be the Way, the
Truth, and the Life, will maintain his own cause, and we
shall witness true exaltation in His way and time, which




1845.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 255
is not to be hastened or promoted by any contrivance or
device of the natural mind or will.  Oh! it is good to
dwell low with Him, in his holy fear!
We have had accounts of your late yearly meeting; and
while we mourn with you over the defection of so many,
yet I look forward with hope, that those who remain attached to our religious principles and testimonies may
be so afresh engaged to know their abiding to be in
the Vine, that heavenly and blessed fruit may be more
eminently manifest among us than for the time that is
past. If this is not the case, if love, joy, peace, long-suffering, meekness, goodness, faith, are not more eminently to
be seen among us, what profit shall this separation be to
us? Our unity and fellowship is not so much in the belief of
opinions and notions about religion, as in that holy and
blessed Spirit whereinto all the living members of Christ's
spiritual body are truly baptized, whereby they are made
one body, even as we are called in one hope of our calling.
May this be more and more our experience as a religious
body, and may this sifting, shaking season, tend to drive
us home to the impregnable fortress, where the Lord's
presence dwells!  My heart is enlarged in feelings of
tender solicitude for those of my own age and younger,
that we may be preserved in the hollow of the Lord's holy
hand, and that, in our engagements in the church, we may
be preserved from doing anything to hinder or mar the
Lord's work.  As we are thus preserved patient and
watchful before Him, he will at seasons clothe with his
divine power, so that one shall chase a thousand, and two
put ten thousand to flight.
I could enlarge much upon this weighty and solemn
occasion; but as I have no desire to multiply words, have
only to commend thee, with other of our dear friends in
your parts, to the keeping and guidance of the Shepherd
of Israel.  May He be your bow and battle-axe, your
shield and exceeding great reward. If this is the case,
though Israel be not gathered, though there may be little
left of us as a religious society, yet will you be precious
in the eyes of the Lord, and He will afford the sweet consolation, of which He is the only Source and Fountain.




256             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1845.
My love to thy wife, in which my Elizabeth joins; also
to such as I may have some acquaintance with in your
quarterly meeting, &c.; and with the salutation of near
affection, I remain thy friend and brother,
WILLIAM SCATTERGOOD.
FROM T. B. G. TO JOSHUA MAULE.
NORTi BERWICK, MAINE, 26th of 8th mo., 1845.
MY VERY DEAR BROTHER, JOSHUA MAULE:
Such has been the press of business growing
out of our peculiar situation in New England, that I have
been able to pay scarcely any attention to my own affairs,
since I parted with thy Sarah.  I am now here, with
others of our yearly meeting's committee, waiting for
Dover Quarterly Meeting, which is to be held at this
place to-morrow and the day following...   We sat
nearly eight hours in Salem Quarterly Meeting, held last
fifth-day at Lynn, before the Gurneyites got ready to adjourn and leave Friends in possession of the house. About
fifty men remained, including the committee of the yearly
meeting; there were, however, but six or seven women,
the rest clinging to the skirts of a distinguished female
minister there, who is not yet prepared to take a stand
herself with us, although she advised her husband and
children to do so, and they did. Oh, the baneful effects
of the love of popularity! How few there are that are
willing to be of no reputation, for His sake who left us an
example that we should follow Him!
North Berwick Monthly Meeting occurred the same day
as Salem  Quarterly Meeting; and the Gurneyites here,
with J. D. L. at their head, separated themselves therefrom, in consequence of the old Clerk being in unity with
Friends; and the time of his appointment having expired,
they sought to effect a change, much in the same way they
did in Swanzey Monthly Meeting, as told in the Address.
But failing to do so in the regular way, they persisted in
the appointment of a new one, organized a new meeting,
adjourned it, and left Friends with the regular Clerk in
the house, on the men's side, and he also retained the




1845.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 257
books and papers.  But the women's Clerk went off, and
took the books and papers with her.  Fifteen men and
as many women remained in the house.  In Salem, it appeared the leaders had previously agreed to make no reply
to anything we might say.  To many of their members,
(so much have they been kept in the dark), the state of
things was comparatively new and unheard of: they accordingly made many inquiries as to the ground and cause
of things, which were very fully answered by Friends,
embracing what our opposers no doubt considered high
charges against themselves in regard to doctrine, discipline, and so forth. But they never disputed one single
word which we uttered, during the six hours we remained
together; and thus very fully manifested the extreme
weakness of their cause, especially as they were requested
to do so, if we had in any respect misrepresented them.
And some of their yearly meeting's committee were present, both old and new; for they have, it seems, disbanded
their standing committee, and have now merely got one
similar to ours, to sustain their meetings, &c.
Thou hast doubtless heard, that in Sandwich Quarterly
Mieeting, held on Nantucket, there were as many men left
as attended our yearly meeting; and more women, there
being very nearly, if not quite, one hundred women.
Truly, in our passing along under many difficulties and
heavy burdens, we do find some bright spots, even such as
we had not thought or heard of; even such as have been
fitted and prepared as in the mountains, for the rebuilding
of the temple: which I have no doubt will yet, as faithfulness is abode in, be beautified and made glorious, as
in days of old and as in former years. Nevertheless, the
work is great, the burdens are heavy, and the faithful
laborers few...
Friends are very anxious to hear how it will go in Ohio.
Nevertheless, they have seen enough to convince the most
doubtful of those who endured the test at the yearly meeting, that it was done in the ordering of Best Wisdom, and
that a way was wonderfully opened for us, beyond what
we could have asked, or thought- of, or believed. That
New York committee, which was designed to assist in and
22*




258             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1845.
complete our overthrow, together with the English people,
proved the means of our being safely and honorably delivered; the counsel of Ahithophel being turned into foolishness.
Truly thine,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To MARTHA S. GOULD.
NORTH BERWICK, MAINE, 26th of 8th mo., 1845.
MY DEAR MARTHA:
We had a tedious time at Lynn; yet I did not
suffer as much during the six hours we waited upon our
opposers, after the shutters were closed, before they got
ready to adjourn, and leave Friends in the house, as I did
on Nantucket. In this time we had a fine opportunity to
open up the ground and cause of things; and J. W. did
it very fully, without one word of reply from any of them,
although he charged them boldly.  When they at length
got ready to adjourn, they left about fifty men in the
house, including the yearly meeting's committee.  But
among the members of Salem  Quarterly Meeting who
remained, there are some very choice Friends, who have
been fitted and prepared, as in the mountains, for this
day..
THOMAS B. GOULD.
TO MARTHA S. GOULD.
WESTBIOOK, MAINE, 9th mo., 5th, 1845.
MY DEAR MARTHA:
I wrote home from the house of Timothy Varney, of
Kennebunk; and the next evening received thy note, at
the house of J. H., in the town of Gorham, about five
miles the other side of Windham meeting-house, where the
quarterly meeting was held yesterday. We got to J. H.'s
house about sunset (twenty-five miles from Kennebunk),
that is, J. Wilbur, I. Buffinton, and myself, and were very
kindly received and comfortably entertained; they being
farmers, and very clever sort of people, although they go




1845.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 259
with " the body."  William and Elizabeth Hill, and Mary
Davis joined us there in about an hour after; the two
former having returned from Kennebunk, in order to meet
and bring dear Mary Davis; she having been home since
the quarterly meeting at Berwick, and returned again to
bear us company in this painful service, to the conclusion
thereof.
Perhaps this was the largest quarterly meeting ever
held here. It not being known that we were in the neighborhood (by the rulers), until we drove up to the meetinghouse, it produced great excitement among them; and
Stephen Jones, his brother Thomas, and Nathan Pope, an
elder, joined by Edward Wing, took an opportunity with
John Wilbur before meeting, and charged him to leave
after the first meeting closed. I, seeing they had J. W.,
joined them; I. B. followed; when Edward Wing told
them he supposed they knew we had all been disowned!
which however did not frighten any of us. We took commodious seats in the meeting; and soon after, a young
upstart, whose name is J, delivered one of their broadsides, and a little after A. R. poured out another, which last
was quite ingeniously done. She alluded to Balaam's being
hired to curse Israel, his seeking for and using divinations
and enchantments, Israel's abiding in their tents, and his
curse being turned into blessing, &c. But J. Wilbur
stood up shortly, and turned it all back upon her and
them in a most workmanlike manner; showing that that
people were no longer safe than while they did truly abide
in their tent, dwelt alone, &c.; and that even Balaam
taught Balak to lay a stumbling-block before the children
of Israel; how they stumbled and fell upon it, and eventually became scattered and mixed among the people, for
want of truly and really abiding in Him who had led them
and preserved them while they stood in obedience to and
dependence upon Him.  This stirred up a silly woman
who has lately been recommended here.  The burden of
her song was love, love, love!-everythingthat occasioned
strife, she said, was Anti-Christ, and so might be known,
&c. Here I could scarcely refrain from  reviving the
query: " Think ye that I came to send peace on earth?




260             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1845.
I tell you nay, but a sword," and " to set. the son against
the father, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-inlaw;"-and "the greatest enemies a man hath shall be
they of his own household." But before I thought it seasonable to stand up, J. H., who is very deaf, and probably did not hear anything that had been said, rose up,
speaking comfortably to those who were oppressed; but
he did expose the nakedness and shame of the rulers. He
uttered much sound doctrine and many home-truths; but
I could not feel easy to follow him. He is a thorough
"come-outer," of whom there are many in these parts,
who serve to rebuke those degenerated professors; as it is
written, "I will rebuke them by them that are no people,
and by a foolish nation will I anger you;" but as they
would gladly join hands with us if we would have them, it
makes our path the more difficult.  Young J-    however
again stood up, and said something more; when they shook
hands; after which Stephen Jones requested "Friends,"
both men and women, to keep their seats, and those who
were not, to withdraw.  Many left the house,-all, I suppose, who were desired to leave, except ourselves. After
sitting for some time, we were formally requested to leave.
John Wilbur attempted to make reply, on which he was
several times interrupted by Stephen and Thomas Jones;
for whom he stopped till they had done, and then went on
again, they crying out, "We have no unity with thee or
thy company."  But John proceeded till Stephen Jones
requested men Friends to go into the women's apartment
(the house being in two parts), which they seemed to
understand, and acted accordingly, going out in confusion,
while John Warren cried aloud, "We have no fellowship
with the unfruitful works of darkness!"
On getting out of the door, we found a strong guard
placed at that into which " the body" were entering. One
of the sentinels was calling out, " Friends, walk in-walk
in, Friends!"  So I stepped up towards the door; upon
which he said, " Thee can't go in, thee can't go in!"  I
inquired, "Is this the way you entertain strangers?"
he being a man whom I had often seen at Newport. He said,
"It is the way we entertain such as come here to impose




1845.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                261
upon us and disturb us."-" How have I imposed upon or
disturbed you?"-" Thee has been disowned!" - " Not
by the Society of Friends." —' Well," said he, " thee is
not a member of our Society; thee can't go in: we can't
be disturbed."  I told him, I should not press it any further than to clear myself; it was a relief to me that they
had themselves prohibited us; we were clear, and the
burden must rest upon themselves. There were but two
male members of this quarterly meeting, who stayed out
with us.  Poor Mary Davis and Elizabeth Hill had it to
bear alone in the women's meeting, except dear E. A.,
who is a sweet-spirited woman. After waiting about an
hour, and finding they would not even open the meeting
until they left, and that nothing could be done further
than the relief of their own minds, these three Friends
came out and left them.  And having ridden seven miles,
we have found a place of rest and safety at this house,
where we expect to remain to-night also, as John Wilbur
has an appointed meeting here this afternoon.....
T. B. GOULD.
To MARTHA S. GOULD.
VASSALBORO', ninth month, 9th, 1845.
MY DEAREST MARTHA:
I wrote last at the house of Ebenezer Austin, on sixthday I think.  The next morning we left in their company
for Durham, a distance of twenty-four miles; but John
Wilbur feeling a concern to appoint a meeting at the
village of Freeport, six miles short, we stopped there at a
public house, and stayed the night. Although the notice
was short, the meeting was large, the landlord kindly interesting himself to notify the people. Neither himself
nor wife seemed to know anything of Friends, nor to have
attended their meetings, although so near to Durham,
which is a very large one.  But I suppose our early
Friends would have said she was convinced.  She was
truly tender and broken; could not do enough for us,
apparently; and was very reluctant to part with us.
However, we set out on first-day morning, and rode six




262             LIFE AND LETTERS C              [1845.
miles to Durham Meeting, in a hard rain: but we went
dry and comfortable before it.  Here live S. and T. J.,
and they have poor N. D. for their chief preacher, whom
they have converted into a hewer of wood and a drawer
of water for them.  But on this occasion they had B. J.,
of whom I have before spoken, to do their drudgery for
them: and although we said never a word, yet our presence was sufficient to call forth their bitterest ire; and
the said Benjamin did preach at us, and "call on the
name of his God" to deliver them, vehemently.  Thou
canst imagine the worst, and not exceed the reality perhaps: yet we could bear it very patiently.
While we were in meeting, they turned our horse and
carriage out of the shed under which, as we came early,
we had hitched it; and much ado we had to find it, among
the great number of carriages. No one invited us to dine,
so we rode on, about four miles, crossed the great Androscoggin River, and stopped to dine at a tavern on this
side, and in full view of it.  It is the most rapid river I
ever saw, running violently over a rocky bed, much of
which is exposed at this season, as the river is low.
When high, it must be terrific, even here, yet more so at
Brunswick, about five miles below this bridge.
Being kindly entertained, and having had a comfortable
night, we rode on, about eleven or twelve miles, to
Augusta, the seat of government in the State of Maine.
Here we stopped at a tavern to dine and have
our carriage mended; for when within a mile or so of
Lot Goddard's house, down came the back bar of our
carriage.             After dinner, our carriage being
ready, we once more set forward towards the north,
crossed the Kennebec, by the great bridge of Augusta,
and rode up its east bank (through the southerly part of
the town of Vassalboro'), about ten miles, close by the
river side all the way. Then turning east about one mile,
we came to the house of David Howland, who, with his
wife and aged mother, gave us a hearty welcome. They
were expecting us, as William Hill had written, and it
was truly grateful to our feelings, once more to meet with
those who could sympathize with us and joyfully receive




1845.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 263
us... Vassalboro' Quarterly Meeting is held on
sixth-day, about a mile from this house.
I have felt very anxious lately: yet I have sometimes
thought, that He who calls for dedication to His cause,
can keep those who are so very dear to me, and whom I
have left for its sake alone, if it please Him, whether I
am  present or absent.  My dear love to father and
mother, sisters L. and M., and to thyself more than can
be written or uttered.
Thy own,
T.. GOULD.
FRtOM T. B. G. TO        - 
NEWPORT, 19th of ninth month, 1845.
MY DEAR:
What do they make of us?  Do they
really think that we are so bad that we are not fit for
social, for relative intercourse? Truly I have had many,
very many bitter cups to take at the hands of the Gurneyites, but none were half so bitter as some such as these
being administered by those who have professed to be our
friends. Nevertheless I have once more ventured to write
freely, and as I used to do, respecting our affairs. If it is
burdensome, I shall regret it sincerely, as I love thee and
all thine; under which conviction I conclude, and am as
ever thy affectionate
THOMAS B. GOULD.
When we were coming home from the East, we met
dear Mary Macey, with Benjamin and Rachel Gardner,
going down to visit the families of such as would receive
them, in those Eastern quarters. She had visited many
families in Lynn, who did not go with us at the time of
the separation there; and there were others whom she
expected to visit on her return.  I was at Lynn Meeting,
both morning and afternoon, last first-day, and had good
reason to be glad I was there, although it cost dear.
But I was received beyond all expectation, and very
differently from  what I met with East, even by Gurneyites.




264             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1845.
FROM ZENO CARPENTER TO T. B. G.
The 11th of 7th mo, 1845.
MY MUCI BELOVED FRIEND:
I salute thee in the love of the Gospel, fellow-traveller
and fellow-soldier, bound to the land and city of God.
My mind hath been drawn in much sympathy toward thee
at times, since I saw thee in the city of Philadelphia. I
wish thy preservation and prosperity every way; that
thou mayst stand firm and immovable in the living and
eternal truth. Let thy whole trust and confidence be in
the holy Rock of Ages, Christ Jesus our Lord. He is the
same as ever he was, strong and mighty, Lord of heaven
and of the whole earth. I believe thou hast had many
trials to pass through, many oppositions from those thou
once travailed in spirit with: may thou be preserved, is
the fervent prayer and supplication of thy friend, thy
brother and companion in tribulation. It is beyond the
expression of pen or tongue to set forth the mercy, the
goodness, and loving-kindness of the "Ancient of days,"
to His poor dependent creature man. How humbly thankful ought we to be for His many mercies and kind favors
conferred upon us!  He is infinite in goodness; He is
often pleased to look down from His excellent glory to
bless, and favor, and strengthen, and confirm the poor
weary traveller, that is on the way to the land of eternal
rest. Well, dear friend, be not discouraged nor dismayed:
if the Lord is on thy side, who can be against thee?
Though all the powers of death and darkness, and even
hell itself, should combine together, yet they will never
be able to dismount or overthrow a servant of the living
God, mounted upon the King's horse, and arrayed in royal
apparel. No, verily; He is omnipotent and omnipresent;
He ruleth in the army of heaven, and in the kingdom of
men 
I trust it is in Gospel love that I felt thus to address
thee. It has not been for thyself only, but thy dear companion, that I never saw that I know of: I felt that love
to flow towards you, that is without bounds.  May you
join heart to heart, and travel hand in hand, in the glo



1845.]            THOMAS B GOULD.                  265
rious cause; and keep to the law and testimony, and to
the sentiments of the Society of Friends, though many
may deviate therefrom.  I beseech it of you, dear friends
and fellow-travellers, that you would stand firm and i-mmovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord. You
will often witness the love of God, and His glory, to shine
in and fill the soul.  What can be named more precious
and comfortable? Oh, matchless goodness and marvellous
loving-kindness, that a Being, altogether complete without
us, should thus condescend to bless and to favor! It is
cause of humility and self-abasement, and to bow in awful
reverence before the Most High, for such dignified favors
from the great and holy Head of the Church, whose mercies are innumerable, and still continue to be over all His
works, new every morning, from generation to generation.
May we, dear friends, serve, reverence, and adore, and love
Him, in preference to all sublunary attainments!
I feel for you in that part of the land: trials, and deep
ones, await you.  Give not back; maintain your ground,
your station and standing in truth; and keep on the watchtower, a place of safety, under the sanctuary of our Lord,
and out of the reach of the enemy of souls, who is continually on the alert, going to and fro in the earth, and
walking up and down in it.  His power is a limited one.
The power of the Lord is above and over all, almighty,
eternal, and incomprehensible. Therefore let us trust in
the Lord, and lean not upon a hollow reed, nor trust in
man, whose breath is in his nostrils, for therein is no
safety. Let us pray fervently that the Lord from on high
will be pleased, in unmerited mercy, to remember us, poor,
frail, and finite creatures. There is nothing that we can
do of ourselves, as men and creatures, that will in the least
redound to the honor and dignity of the great and holy
Head of the Church.  May the'Ancient of days" keep
and preserve you, and poor me, in His holy fear and
counsel; that we may be strengthened to pursue the high
and holy way that leads to the land of everlasting rest,
and out of the reach of all trouble and temptation, to join
the celestial family, and the spirits of just men made per23




266             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1846.
feet, to sing the holy song of redeeming love, where God
reigns triumphantly with His saints!
From your affectionate friend and well-wisher,
ZENO CARPENTER.
FROM T. B. G. TO JOSHUA AND SARAH MAULE.
NEWPORT, 1st month, 6th, 1846.
MY DEAR BROTHER AND SISTER:..  As you may not have heard how we poor pilgrims fared after we left Berwick, where, I think I stated
in my last, Dover Quarterly Meeting was to be held, I will
just say that no quarter below Dover was sustained, although we went down to Fairfield, which is the lowest. It
appeared that the Gurneyites came to a conclusion, after
Dover Quarter, not to allow us to sit in the meetings for
discipline; thus laying aside their resolutions to be quiet
and bear with us, which they made so much boast of at
Lynn.  And at Dover, J. D. L. and his partisans nearly
raised a mob while so earnestly recommending quietness
and patience under their sufferings; sufferings produced
only by our presence and pleading with them not to sell
their birthrights for a mess of pottage, nor to exchange
the inheritance of their forefathers for another. But they
found, to their great chagrin and vexation, that while they
allowed us to sit and state our case, as way opened for it,
we gained the ears of some in every quarter, who had
before been kept in ignorance of the true ground of the
controversy: that they were losing ground, and we were
gaining it, and that it would not do any longer to "suffer
patiently," even such as it was, and as they suffered. But
they must resort next to stratagem, and then to force.
So, at Falmouth Quarter, which followed Dover, they did
allow us to enter the public meeting; not, however, without
vainly attempting to extort a promise of silence therein,
and of leaving at the close. And at the close, they first
requested those who were not members to withdraw, and
so got rid of spectators. Then, as we did not leave, they
singled us out, and formally requested us to do so, but not
very civilly. We did not comply; and they then requested




1846.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 267
the men to withdraw into the women's apartment, and hurried them, first out of that part of the meeting-house, and
then into the other, while a strong guard at the door prevented us from  entering; which, however, we made no
other attempt to do in any case, than just to advance towards it in a peaceable and becoming manner.  But if we
had advanced with the same determination to enter, which
they manifested to keep us out, we should soon have brought
them to blows! It was, however, no way flattering to the
intellects of those assembled, to witness how submissively
they suffered themselves to be dragged into the assemblies
of a professedly non-resisting people. However, at Fairfield Quarter (the next in point of time), they would not
allow any of us, either male or female, to enter the public
meeting for worship (so called): our women Friends had
not been reached by the manoeuvre which excluded the
male members of the committee from Falmouth Quarter,
and had had some effective service in the women's meeting; although they were of course not able to sustain it.
They would not even open that meeting during their presence, under a pretence they had no right to sit; yet neither
of them had even been treated with at that time. So, after
clearing themselves, they quietly withdrew, and joined the
men Friends, who were standing in the yard, hard by the
meeting-house; into which the poor Gurney people were
crammed and locked, for very fear that any one should
even feel a curiosity to speak with us outside! Truly we
were made spectacles to men at least; but we did not envy
them their condition, or covet their feelings; and I confess, theirs seemed to me a truly pitiful case.
But to return to Fairfield. We reached the meetinghouse early, and found the doors locked, and a guard
close by, watching.  Our dear friend, Mary Davis, first
ascended the steps, which were several feet above the
ground, and tried the door in vain; upon which she took
her stand on one side of it, against the side-light of the
door, from which she did not move, after, till we left;
as when the people began to muster, the guards stood
between her and the door, to prevent her entrance. Many
people collected and stood around, wondering; they not




268             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1846.
seeming as willing-other persuasions I mean-to be dragged or driven in, as our former Friends at Falmouth.  It
produced quite a sensation among the bystanders.  And
one of the guard, named D. D., in the station of an elder,
treated Mary Davis very rudely, pushing, and crowding,
and elbowing her, to get her off the platform of the steps
endwise, whence she must have fallen several feet to the
ground.  But standing as she did between the posts, and
against the side-light of the door, she was enabled, without
any unseemly effort, to keep her feet; and during this time
she had a remarkable testimony to bear to these doorkeepers; in which she spoke in a singular manner, which
I could not then exactly comprehend, of the shortness of
time, and how very dangerous it was to do anything, under
excitement, and a false, blind zeal, which would militate
against us, and prove our burden, at the day of righteous
retribution! She did not speak loud, or so as to disturb
those in the house, and moreover she was outside of the
porch door. But David made a deal of noise, crying out
against her for speaking, and trying to push her down
while under that exercise. However, she did speak several
times particularly to them, and before she had done, he
gave over pushing.
A. W., another of their elders, and late superintendent
of the yearly meeting school, peremptorily commanded us to
leave the premises, and declared, if we did not, they would
make us; for, said he, in a very boisterous manner (which,
however, did not seem to disturb those in the house), "we
will have none of your preaching here." After a while,
the doorkeepers having succeeded, by great efforts, in getting all but ourselves into the house, and our friends feeling easy to do so, we got into our carriages, and joyfully
turned our faces homewards.  However, we still had another such scene to pass through, the same week, at Vassalboro' Quarter; only here the guard failed to drive, or
to call, and invite, and persuade, and entreat
all present to enter the house. Quite a company remained
outside with us.  We withdrew a convenient space from
the house; the young men brought logs from the woods;
and it proved one of the most solid and remarkable meet



1846.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                269
ings which I ever attended.  Yet those members of this
quarter who stayed with us, did not think they could sustain the quarterly meeting; which I regretted, as there
was quite a sufficient number, if they had had a little more
faith..~.... On looking over this letter, I find that I
omitted to state, while speaking of the very remarkable
communication which dear Mary Davis delivered to the
doorkeepers on the steps of Fairfield Meeting-house, how
her communication, which seemed singular to me, although
I had at the time no doubt of her authority, was explained.
Two days afterwards, we heard that a noted Gurneyite
minister, who went down, on the other side, to visit these
quarterly meetings (and who had been extremely severe
and abusive on John Wilbur and Mary Davis, both in the
public and business meetings at Falmouth Quarter, the
week before), had died very suddenly, and apparently insensible, while on her way to Fairfield; and her husband
was then on his way home with her corpse; of which
neither Mary Davis nor any of our company had then
heard, or had the least outward hint; but which was well
known to these people, and when we afterwards heard of
it, served to explain some of their conduct otherwise not
easily accounted for, any more than Mary's preaching.
What puzzled me, was her speaking to them  of such a
thing having occurred among their ranks, as she did, and
warning them therefrom, dwelling upon it, enforcing it;
when I could not think of any case to which what she
said was applicable, in the sense in which it was uttered.
But they doubtless thought she knew all about it, and so
shifted it off; although I know she was entirely uninformed of the fact, until two days afterwards. And to
me it afforded a fresh and instructive evidence, that the
spirit of prophecy is still bestowed even upon some of
those who are accounted as the outcasts of Israel...
Truly and affectionately yours,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
23*




270             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1846.
TO ETHAN FOSTER.
NEWPORT, 22d of first month, 1846.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
As for, I have not heard
from him since I saw thee. I have never written to him
since the yearly meeting, when I did reply to his notice of
the famous committee of their meeting for sufferings coming
here; which letter I believe he never received.  I very
much regret he should have acted as he did, according to
the account in thy letter.  But when I see the course
pursued by some in Philadelphia, of whom we have had
more reason to expect different things (for     --  has
always treated us and our cause more or less in a businesslike, counting-house, or political manner), I am the less
disposed to marvel at him, this time, although I wholly
disapprove of it. We certainly have seen something of
the same thing at head-quarters, though manifested perhaps in a somewhat different and more refined way: and
how  they are going to extricate themselves from  the
dilemma in which, as I view  it, they are becoming
more and more involved, I am wholly at a loss to determine.  Poor -     is in a very delicate and critical situation, between two fires, and hard work I think he finds it,
to reconcile and explain matters....  If our Philadelphia " Friend" had taken
high, and truly Christian, or Quaker ground, with what
additional weight would they have been enabled to rally
to the standard of truth, which they still profess a strong
desire to adhere to; but it is mournfully evident, that it
must nevertheless be in their own way and time. They
do not like at all, for us to suppose that there is any
change amongst them  adverse to us; and yet it requires
but little discernment, to see that there is, and in prominent places too.  There certainly, as R. Wardlaw said,
in another case, has been an amazing falling off; —a sorrowful disposition " to do the Jews a pleasure," at our
expense.  There is a deal of working, manoeuvring, and
contrivance, to avoid the conflict, all neatly done up under
the convenient plea of waiting for the right time to come.




1846.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 271
Nevertheless, we have some firm Friends left there yet,
but evidently themselves under bondage to those, who, as
John Barclay once said, in a letter to thy father Wilbur,
"stand high and bear rule, but whose feet have well-nigh
slipped, the dragon having nearly swept them down with
those who have fallen."  However, I am not without an
impression that all these manoeuvrings will be overruled
for good in the end.  I should not be surprised if it
should result in Philadelphia as it did here; if the very
plans, which are laid with the utmost caution in the
power of man (whose wisest counsels are often foolishness), should prove the means of helping us, and of the
escape of such among themselves as are bound with a
heavy yoke.
It seems they have already granted certificates to
enable their members to marry on the other side; within
the limits of their yearly meeting, which is " never going
to own the Gurneyites!"-and it turns out, in the conclusion of the whole matter, that it is only'pretty much
understood that there shall be no obstruction thrown in
the way of marriage, until [that] yearly meeting decides
the question!"  We may guess when this is to be done,
by a hint or two thrown out, that they are anxious to
obtain all the information they can; so that, if way should
open for it, they may prepare and publish a statement of
the rise and progress of this heresy, beginning with
Beaconism, bringing in Henry Bewley's book, and so
beating about the bush, and prolonging the thing, as " to
allow time" for their members to consider and understand
the matter, before they are called upon to decide upon
our epistle; or rather, before they do decide to receive it!
Why, we have been gravely informed, that there is no
doubt but we shall in time be owned by Philadelphia
Yearly Meeting, "if"-mark —"if we are careful to
keep up our yearly meeting!"  Now, my dear friend,
how long dost thou think we shall have to keep it up,
according to this rule, before that material event takes
place?  I could give names, but I forbear.
Thy sincere friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.




272             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1846.
FROM ZENO CARPENTER TO T. B. AND M. S. GOULD.
UTICA, the 7th of 9th mo., 1846.
DEARLY BELOVED FRIENDS:
I received your very acceptable letter the day before I
left New York, about the time the yearly meeting ended.
You have at times been brought very fresh to my memory,
and near to my best life, fellow-travellers, bound to Zion,
the city of the Living God; be not discouraged nor dismayed, though trials may await you. It's through great
tribulation that the righteous enter the kingdom, and the
seed is under suffering. Well, my dear friends, I feel
myself poor and dependent, stripped and destitute, with
nothing to rely on but the mercies and merits of Jesus
Christ, often having to go as into the stripping-room,
sometimes concluding I am  one of the least of all the
family; and have been of late under many discouragements
on account of the situation of this poor Society. How I
have most fervently desired that we might unite and harmonize together! I have heard nothing from you in that
land since your yearly meeting, how you fare, whether
you still are encouraged to believe you have pursued a
right course. I have fervently desired for you, that in
your solemn assemblies you may find Him, of whom Moses
in the law and the prophets did write, Jesus of Nazareth,
to strengthen you to pursue the heavenly journey towards the land of promise. I have prayed fervently for
the preservation of the " smaller body" in New England,
shall I say, the little flock and royal family. May the
"Ancient of days" keep and preserve you in His fear and
counsel, that you may stand firm and inflexible in the glorious cause of Truth and Righteousness! Keep low and
humble, in humiliation and self-abasedness, and to sound
orthodox Quaker doctrine. Let us harbor no new views,
nor newfangled sentiments, but those laid down by our
forefathers and predecessors in the truth-never a more
consistent chain of religious sentiments; let us keep firm
thereto, and be careful of imbibing these new floating doctrines in our land, of those who say they are in accordance with ancient Friends. I believe there will be a small




1846.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 273
number who will stand through all the storms and tempests, and through all the trials that await us;-that this
Society will never be extinct.  There will be, I firmly
believe, a remnant preserved that will serve the Lord with
fidelity and uprightness.  These will be more and more
strengthened to combat every difficulty, every trial and
temptation of the enemy of souls, who is continually on the
alert to draw aside from the narrow road.  If these stand
firm, Satan with all his combined forces, never will be able
to surmount nor overcome these dedicated servants and
handmaidens, that put their whole trust in the Omnipotent Arm of divine power, who is God over all and blessed
forever!
It is a day of days, a day of mourning and lamentation,
as it was anciently, " Rachel weeping for her children,
and would not be comforted because they are not." The
ways of Zion do truly mourn, because so few come up to
her solemn feasts, so few are concerned to come up to the
help of the Lord, against the mighty, that old, hateful
and potent enemy. I am a secret mourner, I go mourning on the way, not only for my own short-coming, but
for the declension of the Church from her ancient and
primitive simplicity and purity.' Call the husbandman
to mourning, and those that are skilful of lamentation to
wailing; for in all streets shall be wailing!"  Oh! my
friends! how I do sincerely pray that this little flock
and family may be preserved, her stakes lengthened,
and cords strengthened, that there may still continue to
be a succession of living standard and testimony bearers,
that will stand firm for the cause and testimony, and
through divine assistance stand immovable against all the
powers of death and darkness. This is the fervent desire
of one that wisheth health and salvation to the whole
human race and family, and especially to the household of
faith.
I should have liked to have heard how you got along
in your yearly meeting; whether you were favored with
the owning presence of kind Providence, and to feel His
holy and sweet influence to the soul. What more precious
than when we can feel the love of God and his glory to




274             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1846.
shine in and fill the soul? I am enamoured with it-it is
worth more than a thousand of this world in a day that is
fast approaching, when we must appear before the Lord
and Judge of all the earth, to receive a reward for the
deeds done in the body. And may we, dear friends, be
prepared for it, having oil in our vessels, and lamps burning, that we may have a welcome admittance into the joys
of our Lord! I feel comforted this morning, while I am
writing, and am humbly thankful if I can be favored to
feel a quiet mind. Oh, matchless goodness and marvellous loving-kindness, that He is still mindful of us, and
has not forgotten to be gracious,-that a Being altogether
complete without us, should thus condescend from His excellent glory, to bless and to favor with His sweet and
sanctifying presence!
I should like to know, if thou wast willing to inform me,
how you got along in your yearly meeting.  There are
many reports, and many hard sayings, concerning the
" small body," as that there are " only a few stragglers
gone off."  I wish you in that part of the land to pay
heed to this holy Teacher and Guide into all truth. Then
no doubt you will advance in piety and virtue, and increase in number.  There are comparatively few in this
yearly meeting but what are Gurneyites; some meetings
about all.
I now conclude, hoping I have written nothing that
will be disagreeable to read; and may we, dear friends, if
we never meet again in mutability, meet in the royal
palace of God, to sing the song of redeeming love!
Your sure friend,
ZENO CARPENTER.
DRAFT OF A LETTER FROM T. B. G. TO ZENO CARPENTER.
NEWPORT, 9th mo. 1lth, 1846.
MY ENDEARED FATHERLY FRIEND:.. It is truly pleasant and strengthening to
my dear wife and to myself, to get thy sweet and lively
epistles, exhibiting a greenness in old age, and that "thine
eye is not dim," in a spiritual sense, nor thy "natural




1846.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 275
force abated," that thy sword is bright and thy harness
on. But oh! how few are left, compared with the "thousands of Israel" who once quickly responded to the sound
of the trumpet, and were "prepared for war" when its
well-known and certain sound "waked up the mighty
men!"  These things, the present state of things in our
now poor and tempest-tossed, but once highly favored and
firmly anchored Society, as thou veryjustly remarkest, call
for mourning and lamentation, and not only so, but for
those who are " skilful" therein. Yet how few there are
who are truly skilful in this day, in discerning the signs
of the times! How should those be able to discern and
distinguish clearly, who have not only turned their backs
upon the light which maketh manifest, but are even disposed to deny its existence?  Still I am comforted in the
belief, that there is a living remnant preserved, up and
down, who go sorrowing on their way, " weeping day and
night for the slain of the daughter of my people;" and
that, for the sighing of these poor and the crying of the
needy, who have none in heaven or in all the earth to look
unto, but Him who is mighty to save and able to deliver
even unto the uttermost, the Lord Almighty, in His own
due and appointed time, will arise. Even when the days
of mourning are ended, and the time is fulfilled, then He
will give unto these the oil of joy for mourning, and the
garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness; then will
Zion arise and shine, because her light is come, and the
glory of the Lord hath arisen upon her.
Thou inquirest about our yearly meeting, and whether
Friends are still encouraged to believe they have pursued
a right course; also in regard to our numbers. Now, it is
true we are few in number, compared with those who have
gone out from us because they were not of us, and because
they were seeking an easier way than that of the cross.
Still, our yearly meeting this year was much larger than
last, there being between eighty and ninety men, and
more than a hundred women in attendance; which, if I am
rightly informed, is larger than Baltimore has ever been
since the Hicksite separation. But if we had ever supposed that the right and wrong of the matter depended on




276             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1846.
the relative numbers, we have been favored to witness
enough of the presence of Him whose promise is as good
to the "two or three" who meet in His name, and are
gathered to His power, as to the multitude,-to convince
us of the contrary.  So far as I know or can judge,
Friends are still encouraged, and I think more and more
so, to believe that they did pursue a right course. Nothing
which has since transpired has ever shaken my faith herein.
Indeed it is cause of humble thankfulness, that we have
been favored to receive so many confirmations of the rectitude of the course, which, under an extremity, we pursued, but not without "great searching of heart," and
fervent and united aspirations for Best Help and Direction; which, through adorable mercy, was not withheld,
as we humbly trust, either then or since.  Surely the
Lord is good to them that wait upon Him, to the soul that
seeketh Eim; and as in the individual, so in the collective
capacity.  I think I never sat in a more solid yearly
meeting, or more favored with the overshadowing of good.
Still we feel very weak, and we are so. Much, very much,
needs to be done, to bring things into the good order of
the Gospel, which has been so long disturbed by the imposition of unsanctified hands....
FROM T. B. G. TO JOHN WILBUR.
NEWPORT, 10th mo. 11th, 1846.
MY DEAR FRIEND, JOHN WILBUR:
I have not been unmindful of having given thee encouragement at parting, that I would write on my return from
Nantucket.  But as I stayed there over first-day, I did
not reach home until last third-day, and have been very
closely and necessarily engaged ever since.... Nathan
Page and wife, and Lois Ives, were there. The former
had an appointed meeting on fourth-day evening, which
was large, and very solid, although it held considerably
more than two hours: I marvelled at the patience of the
people.  The meeting held one hour before Nathan said
anything; he stood an hour the first time, and about
twenty minutes the second, with some pause between, and




1846.]            TIOMAS B. GOULD.                 277
more after.  But although he was thought to be favored,
I did not consider him to be as much so as in the select
meeting that morning, or the public quarterly meeting the
next day.  On both these occasions, he seemed to me and
others to be eminently favored. The shutters also were
opened on his account, after the business was concluded,
and the service on this occasion devolved wholly upon him.
He had, I understood, a public meeting at Padan Aram
(or some such place), in the neighborhood of New Bedford,
on first-day morning, and public notice given of his attendance at New Bedford in the afternoon.  I was told, their
new house was nearly or quite filled, and that he stood
about an hour and a half at each place... On
sixth'and seventh-days, I went with Prince Gardner and
Peleg Mitchell, to see a few sick and afflicted people,some six or eight families,-without seeing much more
than a compliance with Friends' desire, that they should
be noticed, except in two or three cases, where I felt particularly drawn.  These last were to me times of favor,
not soon to be forgotten; and as for the others, I suppose
the purpose was answered merely by our calling..
I felt well satisfied with sitting with Friends there, in their
meetings on first-day, without any notice being given.
There appeared to be over two hundred persons present,
both fore and afternoon.  The meetings were mostly
silent.
By a letter recently received from Philadelphia, it appears there are others there who entertain the same views
as dear old E. C. The letter says, we " need not expect
much from those who stand high and bear rule in the city;"
that if they can only get matters settled without a separation, they will care but little what becomes of us! In
order tot effect this, the writer thinks that they will write
again to London, complaining of J. J. G., and that he will
eventually be induced to take back some things and smooth
down others, and so the whole thing will be hushed up and
quieted down, without being probed to the bottom! To
prepare the way for this, she says, the doctrine of quietness, charity, forbearance, &c., is being preached now by
some who have been themselves subjected to this kind of
24




278             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1846.
censure, formerly, on account of the same kind of "imprudence," by plain-speaking and straightforward conduct,
which, in their turn, they now bestow upon others not yet
remodelled.  She speaks of B. H. W. and many other
honest friends, as having been brought under this quieting
influence, so as to be made willing to wait " five years,"
for those not yet prepared to take a stand in our favor,
without being aware of the nature and design of it at all.
She says, this kind of feeling prevails most, where the
man, whom we all most deeply lament and deplore, as a
standard-bearer having fainted, has most influence. The
letter gives rather a discouraging view of things, both as
it respects their standing and our prospects, so far as it
relates to our being owned by them as a yearly meeting.
The writer, however, seems to think we are as well off as
any other yearly meeting; and of this, so far as it relates
to Gurneyism, under one phase or other, there seems to be
little doubt.
Thy sincere friend,
T. B. GOULD.
To JOHN WILBUR.
NORTH BERWICK, ME., 19th of 10th mo., 1846.
MY DEAR FRIEND, JOHN WILBUR:
Salem Quarterly Meeting was attended by about fiveand-twenty men; and about half that number of women
stayed through the meeting, some having left at the close
of the public meeting, which was long silent, and laborious
indeed to me; although, after Nathan Page had spoken,
the clouds seemed to disperse. The meetings for business,
both men's and women's, seemed to be times of more openness and favor, and I trust it ended pretty well. The next
evening we had an appointed meeting at a pretty village,
about a mile northeast of Nathan Page's house; which
was well attended, the house being nearly filled; among
the rest, one of Governor Endicott's descendants, bearing
his name, was present. The people seemed raw enough,
and scarcely to know anything of Friends'' principles,
some of which were opened to them; and eventually the




1846.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 279
way was made for the declaration of the Gospel to them,
in, I humbly trust, a good degree of the spirit and power
of it.  After which, Nathan preached to them a pretty
long while; when, having expressed satisfaction with the
company of such as had given attendance, the meeting
separated under a covering of much solemnity.
Yesterday, being first-day, we sat with Friends of North
Berwick in the morning, and in the evening attended a
meeting previously appointed for us at Great Falls. I
went to it under a feeling of inexpressible discouragement.
The whole day and evening was very wet, dark, and uncomfortable; but I was surprised, on entering the Town
Hall, a very large and beautiful building, in which it was
held, to find many people already assembled, notwithstanding the inclemency of the weather; and I can truly say,
that I rejoiced in the conviction that the Master was with
them.  Others soon came in, to the number, as Friends
thought, of seven or eight hundred; and I thought I was
never made more feelingly sensible of the flowing and
abounding of Gospel love towards any people, than to
them; of which I soon apprehended it to be my duty to
inform them.
A door of utterance and of entrance was mercifully and
largely opened. Many literally said, Amen, to the Gospel
truths declared; and, having taken my seat, a Methodist
minister present, who, it seems, had been previously prepared to believe and to practise upon that divine precept,
" Freely ye have received, freely give," stood up and expressed his great joy at having been not only permitted to
hear the word of the Lord, but to feel the power, life, and
substance of the things spoken of; adding, that he also
could say, that he was not ashamed of the Gospel of
Christ, because it is the power of God unto salvation to
them that believe,-that, as long as he could remember,
Friends had borne testimony to the power of the Gospel,
to vital, practical, inward religion, to the substance of
things, and against the form and shadow,-that his heart's
desire and prayer was, that they might never lower this
standard; but, on the contrary, might go on and prosper,
and be enabled to exalt it, until others should be induced




280             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1846.
to rally to it, and to fight under it,-adding, there never
was more need, &c. He stood, I thought, a little too long,
yet the solemnity continued; and believing it right for me
to add a very few words, by way of acknowledgment of
their company and good behavior, and earnestly and affectionately commending them unto God and the word of His
grace, as to that which was able to build them up, and to
give them an inheritance among all those who are sanctified, the meeting was concluded, under a feeling of unutterable thankfulness to the God and Father of all our sure
mercies, who had been pleased to send us help from the
sanctuary, and to strengthen us out of Zion. Thou seest
I have written freely to thee, believing it was thy due to
know a little how we have got along.....
Do please write to me; and when it is well with thee,
remember one of the poorest and weakest children (if I
may be called one) that was ever sent out on such an
errand. Farewell.
Thine as ever,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To MARTIIA S. GOULD.
SALEM, 24th of 10th month, 1846.
MY DEAR MARTHA:..  We reached William Hill's about nine o'clock,
and the next day went, in company with William  and
Elizabeth, down to Kennebunk, where the Baptist meeting-house was well filled with people; who, although much
unacquainted with Friends, came in very orderly at a
quarter before eight o'clock, and behaved solidly and well
through a pretty long silence; and how much longer it
would have remained so I do not know, if Mary Varney
had not "opened a door" for me, which I found it my
place to enter, and things were opened which perhaps they
never thought or heard of before. After which, dear Elizabeth Hill did preach most sweetly to them. She rather
exceeds my expectations; still I had expected much of her.
After she sat down, I found it my place to show from Joel,
as quoted and applied by the Apostle Peter, that the Spirit




1846.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 281
was to be poured out on daughters as well as sons, &c.
I felt great openness, both in regard to the call and qualification for the ministry, and the nature of Divine worship;
as also of the necessity for all ministers of Christ implicitly to obey His injunction: "Freely ye have received,
freely give."
We returned the same night to William  Hill's, and
reached there about twelve o'clock.  But there was one
thing I forgot to mention.  Soon after we got to Timothy
Varney's, at Kennebunk, J. M. and his wife, who live some
thirty miles below, came there, on their way home, to stay
all night, not knowing of our presence.  They were Gurneyites, old people, and the woman had abused John Wilbur shamefully, when he was lately in their country. Before meeting, W. Hill and I. Buffinton accosted her pretty
smartly about it.  She shrunk back, as much as I ever
saw one, but they drew her forth; and when I saw this
fairly done, I thought I would try a little to help; and
opening things somewhat as though I did it not, the old
man began to fall in with what was said, and own it to be
truth; which he did more and more, till he was not a little
convinced, and I thought it well to leave the subject. But
not thinking for all this, that they would dare to go to
meeting, when we were about to go, Israel said I had
better take leave of them, as they would most likely retire
before we came back from meeting; so I shook hands with
the woman, but offering my hand to her husband, he said
he thought he should go with us.  His wife made some
objection, but he seemed determined to go, feeble as he
was, and he went; after which he expressed to Israel his
satisfaction with the meeting.  We returned to William
Hill's that night, a distance of fifteen miles, and reached
there about twelve o'clock.
The next day I was down sick, not having been far from
it for some days before.  Fourth and fifth-days, quarterly
meeting at Berwick; about sixty Friends present; both
meetings times of favor. An appointed meeting on fourthday evening, at North Berwick village, although Joshua
Meader and others thought well of it, did not seem to me
to be quite so well. I had to move very slowly and cau24*




282             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1846.
tiously to find the stepping-stones, and to keep on them.
Sixth-day, after quarterly meeting, we went to Lowell,
William Hill in company; and had an appointed meeting
there the same evening.  But there were not more than
sixty or seventy people present, the notice being short, as
it was late before we could find a place to hold it in; and
those who did come were not exactly the persons I had
wished to see.......   There were some plain and close
things delivered. We lodged at a great hotel; and in the
morning (seventh-day) went, before breakfast, to Boston,
some twenty miles, after which we proceeded to Roxbury...
We went back to Salem that night, where I commenced
and wrote the first two sides of this sheet.  Attended
Salem meeting in the morning, and Lynn in the afternoon
of first-day.  After meeting, went over to Boston and
lodged, in order to reach Fall River (where I am now writing) in time to attend their monthly meeting yesterday,
which I did. I go to Freetown, about eight miles north
of this, to an appointed meeting this evening, and to-morrow to Luther Lincoln's, twenty-two miles, where there is
another meeting appointed for to-morrow evening....
Thy own,
T. B. GOULD.
To REBECCA WALTON.
NEWPORT, 11th mo., 10th, 1846.
MY DEAR FRIEND, REBECCA WALTON:
I have
wanted and intended writing to thee, almost ever since
thou left; but was either too unwell, or too busy to do
it, before I left home for my eastern journey.  When
I started, I provided myself with writing apparatus for
this very purpose, and I think I can truly say that I never
lost sight of it for a day: but I suffered so much with
asthma the whole time, that all I could do was now and
then to write to my dear Martha.
In respect both to bodily suffering and exercise of mind,
this journey has, indeed, cost me dear; but, through un



1846.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 283
merited mercy, I have had no reason to doubt the rectitude
of the concern. On the contrary, I have been confirmed
in it day by day; and way has been made for me to get
along, to my humbling admiration, unspeakable relief,
and apparently to the satisfaction of Friends wherever I
have been.  But it has seemed much my lot to go forth
into the highways and hedges, having meetings in divers
places where, so far as was known to me or Friends, none
were ever held before.  And although the service was
laborious, many of the people seeming quite strangers to
our principles, and alike ignorant of " the mystery which
has been hid for ages and generations," yet many of these,
on being turned to Christ within, as the Way, the Truth,
and the Life, the all-sufficient Teacher of His people, and
the sure hope of the saints' glory,-received the word with
" gladness," and acknowledged that these things were so,some of them in a very remarkable manner. Divers, even
of the ministers of other societies, Episcopalian, Baptist,
and Methodist, who not only freely opened their meetinghouses to us, but themselves attended the meeting-(although I am very sure their principles were not advocated),
-acknowledged what was delivered was the word of faith
which the apostles preached; and in many instances, feelingly, I thought, bade us God speed. But among the people
more especially, there evidently was a precious seed to be
visited, and, I have no doubt, to be yet gathered; for it did
and does still seem to me, that in many places the fields
are already white unto the harvest. But, alas! the faithful laborers are few, very few indeed! Would that the
Lord of the harvest would send such into the field: and if
such as have been raised up, and qualified and concerned
to go forth, are unfaithful, I am more and more persuaded
and convinced, that, as it were, the very stones will cry
out.
At Great Falls, New Hampshire, we had a meeting on
a first-day evening, in the Town Hall. The day and evening were as wet, cold, and uncomfortable as a severe
northeaster in that cold country could well make it; and I
did not suppose that there would be more than fifty or
sixty people out. (There is but one family of Friends in




284             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1846.
the town, and this family is with us.)  But to my great
surprise, when we reached the house, there were four or
five hundred already assembled; and I thought, as I entered and took my seat, that the Master Himself was
with them of a truth. Nearly as many more soon after
came in, and it proved to be, through Holy Help, a time
long to be remembered.... At another place, a
woman having walked five miles to the village of Westport
in the morning, about her own business, saw the notice
there of our meeting at three o'clock the same afternoon,
and felt a strong desire to attend it, but could not without
returning home; which she did on foot, and returned in
the same way, making,-if she walked home again, which
she expected to do,-twenty miles in all, that day.  She
seemed a feeble woman, too, but did not apparently regret
coming. She said, it was ten years since she had attended
a Friends' meeting.  In our passing up and down, now
and then we fell in with some of the Gurney side, who came
to meeting, and afterwards went from  one meeting to
another: but these were young people, who probably did
not care much about the matter.
Having appointed a meeting at Kennebunk, a small
town in Maine, about fifteen miles east of North Berwick,
we went thither, and stopped at the house of Timothy
Varney, the only Friends' family in the place, of any
description.
Believe me to be sincerely,
Thy affectionate friend.
To REBECCA WALTON.
NEWPORT, 23d of 12th m., 1846.
MY DEAR FRIEND:..  In one of thy letters thou asked me to give
thee that anecdoteof Isaac Lawton and the little negro
boy, which I related to thee when thou wast here. I
quite forgot it when I wrote.  It is as follows, as nearly
as I remember:
During the war of the Revolution, the British army
took possession of the island of Rhode Island, and kept




1846.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 285
it for some time-I think one or two years. A company
of these troops was stationed in Friends' meeting-house,
at Portsmouth.  One day, while Friends were thus deprived of the use of it, Isaac Lawton, a minister in good
esteem, who belonged to that meeting, felt his mind drawn
to go to the meeting-house, from which he lived about two
miles distant.  He went; and after some time, commenced
preaching to the soldiers present. The opening on his
mind was large, the concern weighty, and he expected to
have much to say: but he had not proceeded far, when
his way seemed entirely closed, he felt a full stop, and sat
down abruptly.  This surprised him, after so large an
opening, and having, as he thought, clearly seen how he
was to treat the subject.  He had, however, scarcely taken
his seat, when a little negro boy (I think about twelve
years of age), who was present in attendance upon one
of the officers, stood up with the same subject, commencing where Isaac had left off, and treating it as he had
expected to do. He went on with such clearness and
authority, and kept so close to what had been opened to
Isaac's view, that the latter fully expected to be released
from further labor on that occasion. But the little boy,
after having spoken at some length, sat down as suddenly
and unexpectedly to Isaac, as his appearance had been
unexpected and striking. Isaac Lawton took up the subject where the boy left it, and continued to speak until he
had relieved his own mind.  Such is the account of this
remarkable incident, as nearly as I can remember, in the
language of Abigail Robinson and Stephen Gould, both of
whom related it to me in their day, and they both knew
I. Lawton well.  I have also, some time since, seen it
substantially the same in print-I think, in the " Irish
Friend."  Abigail Robinson was an eminent minister of
this meeting, and Stephen Gould was a valuable elder,
who collected an abundance of remarkable anecdotes...
Brother George and sister paid us a visit, the first of
this month, on their way home from Sandwich Quarterly
Meeting, held at New Bedford.  They reported a good
meeting, and well attended, although the day was very
stormy.  Seth and Mary Davis, and several Nantucket




286             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1847.
Friends of their quarterly meeting's committee, had been
down on the Cape, to visit Sandwich Monthly Meeting, a
day or two previous.  They were not very kindly received, nor allowed to enter the public meeting! The
committee reported accordingly, and the quarterly meeting, having come to the judgment that that monthly meeting ought to be laid down, unless it would conform, &c.,made a minute to that effect; which they directed to the
monthly meeting, in order that if their advice and judgment be not regarded, they may dissolve it at their next
quarter, and attach  their members to New  Bedford
Monthly Meeting.  I was glad to hear this, as there
were some suffering cases among the members of that
monthly meeting, who did not, in effect, belong anywhere.
Thy sincere friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
FROM PRINCE GARDNER TO T. B. G.
NANTUCIET, seventh month, 6th, 1847.
MY DEAR FRIEND, TIIOMAS B. GOULD:
Thy acceptable letter of the 28th was received in due time.
It was truly a satisfaction to hear from thee and thy dear
Martha, who has an affectionate abiding-place in my mind,
having been long since, I trust, brought into the unity of
the Spirit in the bond of peace. What a precious favor,
to be thus united into that oneness with our dear friends,
whereby we may be enabled to rejoice with those that do
rejoice, and to mourn with them that mourn! I think I
may say, that thou art at times brought to feel as bone
of my bone and flesh of my flesh, with living desires that
the dear Redeemer may be round about, in every proving,
trying dispensation that may be meted out for the accomplishment of His great and sovereign will; that we may
be enabled often to say, thy rod and thy staff they comfort
me.
Sensible we are, dear friend, of the truth of the declaration, that as gold and silver are tried in the fire, so are
acceptable men and women in the furnace of affliction. I




1847.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 287
often feel desirous for myself, that patience may have its
perfect work; being fully sensible, as this is abode in, deliverance will be wrought, by and through Him who was
"a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief."  And we
have much to be thankful for; many are our blessings.
I was ready to say, why do these things arise, to write to
one who knows them well; but perhaps for our mutual
encouragement, to be enabled to bear all and suffer all
that may be dispensed in unerring wisdom, and to lay our
mouths as in the dust, trusting in the encouraging promise
of Him who said, " I will never leave thee nor forsake
thee."  May this be our individual experience, saith my
soul.
I was pleased to hear of your particular
meeting, that thou felt satisfied, and I have no doubt thou
wilt; and it seems to me as though there might be an increase. But be that as it may, if we can feel something
of the dear Redeemer near, who is often pleased to meet
with those who have to sit in low and solitary places, what
more can be asked or desired? To feel something of that
solemn, quiet covering, which is not at our command, is
cause of a little renewal of strength; though I believe
every rightly exercised mind will feel the awful responsibility to hold all our meetings in the power of the
Lord.
Our love is affectionately to        and
wife, I think I can say, with fervent desires for their encouragement, in this day of close trial and proving of our
faith and allegiance to the great Head of the Church; as
waymarks to honest inquirers for the truth as it is in
Jesus, the great Preserver of men; speaking the language,
in the line of conduct and intercourse with the world,
Come follow us, as we are endeavoring to follow the great
Head of the Church. How often are such made preachers
of righteousness in their daily walks in life! Thou wilt
please give our love to thy dear parents, who are often in
my remembrance, with desires that they, in the decline of
life, may know a being supported by that supporting arm
of power, which can cause their setting sun to go down in
peace.  My love is to all who love the unchangeable




288             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1847.
truth.  Now I must close, with saying that a letter from
thee at any time will be very acceptable. Thou hast not
got to learn, that I am neither a scholar nor much of a
letter-writer; but in love I do feel at times to address
my dear friends.  My dear Mary joins in affectionate
love to thee and thy dear Martha.  Farewell for this
time.
From thy attached friend,
PRINCE GARDNER.
FROM  T. B. G. TO JOHN WILBUR.
NEWPORT, 20th of ninth month, 1847;
MY DEAR FRIEND, JOHN WILBUR:
~~........... A friend,
who visited Ezra Comfort a short time before his death,
told me recently, that such was Ezra's concern to come
here, that he then said, if he had strength of body sufficient, he should make the attempt, notwithstanding the
objections and opposition of those who bear rule in the
city.
How long will these things have to be?  How long will
they be permitted to rule, both at home and abroad?hindering some from  going, and others from  coming;
neither entering heartily into the work, nor suffering
others? I have been ready to query sometimes, whether
the cause of truth was not likely to suffer as much from
some who stand high and bear rule in that city, as from
those whom some of themselves used to denominate the
"Providence Clique."   And it would seem, from  the
effects and extent of their operations, that they are not
less strongly " combined together," to weary us out, and
rid themselves of us; however zealously they may exert
themselves to put forth testimonies against unsound doctrine in the abstract.  May they not expect to dispose of
our rights and interest in the case, the easier, on account
of having issued these testimonies, as it relates to our
sincere but unsuspecting friends in that and other yearly
meetings?.
Thy sincere friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.




1848.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  289
To JOSHUA MAULE.
NEWPORT, 1St mo. 27th, 1848.
MY DEAR BROTHER:
Thine of the 20th was duly received yesterday, and we
were truly glad to get it, having heard nothing from you
since your last letter, giving an account of your very
close trials, although we have felt very anxious to hear.... Thy account of the pause to which your adversaries seemed to have come, reminded me of the proceedings of ours, before the separation.  They often
seemed to come to their " wits' end," and would sometimes
cease all visible action for several months together; but
we generally found the old adage verified in them, " after
a calm there comes a storm;" for they never lost sight of
their work, and would fall upon it again with redoubled
vigor; and it frequently appeared that. they had been diligently engaged, all the while, maturing their plans, and
preparing materials in secret, so as to advance with more
certainty and effect.  But I have sometimes thought,
and especially since I read thy letter at Greenwich, that
the worse they act, the better for you, provided always
that Friends are vigilant and firm.  After such a calm
time, when they started again, we generally found they
had gained one or more, sometimes several, who had previously travelled with us  and in this way our sufferings
were greatly increased, until we were so reduced in strength
and numbers, that there seemed to be literally nothing
left to cling to or rely upon, but the Helper of His people;
when all men seemed to forsake us, as they did and still
generally do, forsake Him.  Well, my dear brother and
sister, for very near and very dear you both are to my
best feelings (as well as natural), whatever conflicts of
spirit and trials of faith may be your portion, and however
great the perils to which you may be exposed, among false
brethren; may your bow abide in strength, and the arms
of your hands be made strong by the power of the mighty
God of Jacob, who remains to be both the Shepherd and
the stone of Israel! He is the Good Shepherd who laid
down His life, his most precious life, for the sheep; He
25




290             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1848.
gathers the lambs in his arms, and carries them in his
bosom, and sweetly strengthens their faith, animates their
hope, and encourages them to bear up and press forward,
with his own divine injunction and promise: " Fear not,
little flock, for it is your Father's good pleasure to give
you the kingdom."   Oh! I am persuaded that as you
and other Friends there abide faithful unto Him, amidst
all that has been or may be suffered to come upon you,
He will more and more lead you into the green pastures
of life, and cause you to lie down beside the still waters
thereof, where nothing can hurt you or make you afraid!
Even when it shall hail, coming down with destructive
effect upon the forest (the tall cedars of Lebanon and the
sturdy oaks of Bashan), " the city shall be low, in a low
place."  The city which the Lord hath chosen, to place
His name there, to manifest His power there, shall be low,
in a low place; and so it, as well as all the inhabitants
thereof (who have been gathered into it by the power of
Him who reigneth King in the midst thereof, for it is the
city of the saints' solemnities, where their spiritual sacrifices and offerings are daily offered up); —it with its inhabitants shall be preserved by Him, who remains to be a
shadow from the heat, and a covert from the tempest and
from  the storm, even when the blast of the terrible one
shall beat against the wall. This is the city which hath
foundations, whose builder and maker the Lord alone is.
Here the Stone of Israel is found. " Behold I lay in Zion,
for a foundation, a stone, a tried stone, a sure foundation;" whosoever believeth therein and buildeth thereon
shall neither make haste nor be confounded.  Every
tongue that riseth up in judgment against these, they
shall condemn, because they are not to be judged by
man's judgment, any more than the apostle was.  For he
that is spiritual judgeth all things by the spirit of judgment and of a sound mind, which has been bestowed upon
him and restored to him, yet he himself is judged of no
man.  Such are not to subject themselves, or rather, subject the Lord's work and service, to man's judgment; but
they are to keep a single eye to Him, and to the support
of His testimonies, and the honor of his worthy name, and




1848.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 291
of the blessed unchangeable truth.  "To whom we gave
place by subjection," said the. faithful and experienced
apostle, when some who seemed to be somewhat, withstood
and opposed him, "'no, not for an hour, that the truth of
the Gospel might continue with you!"  And when the
truth of the Gospel is involved and at stake, there is
nothing gained by yielding, time-serving, and political
manoeuvring; but on the contrary, the cause is given or
thrown away by it, and our own habitations in the truth are
not " kept," but are always greatly endangered, if not ultimately and wholly lost.             I conclude, and remain with sincerity, your affectionate brother,
TIOMAS B. GOULD.
FROM PRINCE GARDNER TO T. B. G.
NANTUCKET, 2d mo. 21st, 1848.
MY DEAR FRIEND, THOMAS B. GOULD:
I have at times thought to address thee in a few lines,
I trust from near unity of spirit which binds together the
whole household of faith, extending over sea and land;
if nothing more, than to serve as a token of my remembrance of thee and thine, and of the many hours spent
together, in sweet communion; knowing at times what it is
to suffer together, and favored at seasons to be permitted
to rejoice together, so that we have cause to number our
blessings, under all our privations.  And what a mercy,
from Him who knows what is best for us, that a little evidence is at times vouchsafed, that we have so merciful a
High Priest, touched with the feeling of our infirmities,
and knowing how to succor all those that put their trust
and confidence in Him!
Thou knowest well, dear friend, what it is to have deep
afflictions and many discouragements, when at times almost
ready to say, " Carest thou not that we perish?"  But,
through adorable Mercy, thou hast at seasons felt the
lifting up of His countenance upon thee, and the Sun of
righteousness to shine on thy path, and been ready to
say, " What shall I render unto thee, oh, Lord, for all thy
benefits!" Then is there not cause to lift up the head in
hope, trusting in the Lord, journeying forward in the way




292             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1848.
He is pleased to lead?  My mind is engaged for thy encouragement, so that, in the final completion of His great
and sovereign will, thou, with all the faithful, mayst know
a being gathered into that rest prepared for the people
of God.
When we take a view over our tried Society, and see so
many who have stood as bright and shining lights, and
now their brightness is eclipsed, a veil drawn over their
brightness, is it not enough to make the faithful tremble
for themselves, saying, " Who is sufficient for these things?"
-having cause to fear that too many, from not dwelling
low and humble before the Lord, have been dandled as on
the lap of Delilah; and strong men have fallen asleep,
until she has taken the seven locks of their strength, as it
respects their best interest; and then, in this situation,
when attempting to move in a sphere they once were enabled rightly to move in, behold their strength is gone!
Yet, unwilling their loss should be discovered and their
nakedness appear, they must be doing something, lest they
lose their reputation. Thus they join with the great, the
popular, the worldly and high-minded, or follow in their
tracks, and fall an easy prey to speculative opinions and
traditions of men; tossed to and fro, carried about with
every wind of doctrine-almost anything rather than lose
their great name! Well, surely, such do not produce the
peaceable fruits of righteousness, but on the contrary, disorder and confusion.
I have long believed, as Friends remain faithful, keeping
their ranks in righteousness, they need not be over anxious
as to the future.  I have an unshaken belief that the Lord
will ever have a living remnant, whom he will be pleased
to set His name amongst: so that I feel desirous that
Friends making so high a profession may be more and
more bringing forth fruits agreeable thereto; and I hope
and trust it is so. And now, in drawing to a close, dear
friend, I can say we are favored with health, our friends
generally so... Mary unites with me in affectionate
love to thee, to Martha, and your dear children, to thy
dear parents and their family, to all our friends as though
named, in thy freedom.  I can truly say I love all who




1848.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 293
love the unchangeable truth.  Farewell.  From  thy attached friend,
PRINCE GARDNER.
FROM T. B. G. TO JOHN L. KITE.
NEWPORT, 3d mo. 17th, 1848.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
Thy letter was duly received, and we were truly glad to
hear from thee, although the remembrance of thee and of
thy timely visit had not passed away.  We have often recurred to it, as one of the pleasant things permitted for
our encouragement, in the course of our solitary pilgrimage
through a wilderness country, where but few travellers are
met with who are willing to pursue the same course, and
to give us the right hand of fellowship.
Thou mayst suppose that I have been unmindful of thy
request, to give thee an account of James Scribbens; but
notwithstanding the delay, it has not been forgotten; although, being compelled to rely upon tradition, after taking
some pains, I find myself wholly unable to tell thee even
where he was born, or when he died. The anecdotes which
I have heard of him, were chiefly related to me by several
worthy Friends, since deceased, and independently of each
other, but all substantially agreeing: That he was a man
of very small natural talents indeed, not having common
sense, or being capable of procuring his own livelihood, or
even of knowing when he had eaten or drunken sufficiently; but that he had a very striking, convincing, and
remarkable gift in the ministry conferred upon him, under
the exercise of which it was no unusual occurrence for him
to bring tears from the eyes of the audience, to such a
degree, that there would be wet spots upon the floor between the benches on which the people sat; although, on
his first rising, his appearance was so contemptible, and
his matter so incoherent, and sometimes [apparently] so
nonsensical, that it produced laughter among those who
were assembled. But- the old man would pull the cap
which he wore upon his head, one way and another, and
say to such as made themselves merry, " My good Master
25



294             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1848.
has not come yet.  When He does come, you will laugh
on the other side of your mouths!" —-which was generally
verified, as the Life and Power arose into dominion; the
excellency of the Power being rendered more fully apparent, by the manifest weakness of the instrument made
use of, that no flesh should glory in the Master's presence.
Abigail Robinson (Mary R. Morton's sister), a very superior woman, and an excellent minister, who lived and died
in this town, told me, many years ago, that when James
Scribbens had a concern to travel as a minister, Peter
Davis (of whom Joseph Oxley makes honorable mention in
his Journal, and who, by the way, was John Wilbur's
grandfather), generally, if not always, went with him, to
take care of him; for, she added, he was not capable of
taking care of himself out of meeting. And I have heard
J. Wilbur say, that his grandfather Davis found it particularly necessary to watch over him at the table, it being
customary in those days to put cider and other strong
drink upon it; and when James took up the tankard,
Peter would say, "Take care, James; that's strong cider."
When they came to Newport, to attend the yearly meeting, A. Robinson informed me, they were wont to lodge at
the house of her maternal grandparents, Thomas and Mary
Richardson, which, as I am passing, I will say was at that
time the house for Friends of note to lodge at: T. and M.
Richardson being truly honorable elders; and he was for
a long time Clerk of the yearly meeting. Their house
was thronged with company of the best and most discerning kind.  Yet it had been handed down from them to
Abigail Robinson, that (I think on more than one occasion) after James had been powerfully engaged in testimony in the large public meetings during yearly meeting
week, on returning to his lodgings, before a room full of
company, he boasted that he preached, and  that he
preached excellently, too.  "No, James," said Mary
Richardson,' thou art greatly mistaken; thou hast not
preached this day."-Why, he was sure he had, and that
he did it well. -" No, James, it was thy Gift that
preached," said Mary Richardson.
On one occasion of his being in Newport, I think, it so




1848.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  295
happened that he got into the street alone, and being met
by an envious priest, who was aware of his proverbial*
weakness, the priest challenged him to a public dispute in
relation to Friends' principles and doctrines, which he
readily accepted. A time and place were fixed, upon the
spot, and James ran home to his lodgings, and reported it
to his friends; who, not a little alarmed at the intelligence,
told him it would never do; that the priest was a man of
sense and learning, and would certainly get an advantage
over him, and that he must consider his own infirmities,
and the honor of Truth.  But James was inflexible, and
quite confident of success; said that he had accepted the
challenge, and it would be dishonorable to flinch; and not
only so, but that "his good Master would stand by him,
and support His own cause." Friends finally yielded, and
bore him company, and, in the language of my informant,
he came off "entirely victorious!" I think I had this
from John Wilbur.
James Scribbens belonged to South Kingston Monthly
Meeting, and lived sometimes with one Friend, and sometimes with another, in different parts of the Narragansett
country.  He was usually employed in some way which
did not require much skill or thought; and at one time,
while residing in the family of a Friend who lived near to
one Doctor MacSparran (an Episcopalian missionary, who
was sent over from England by " The Society for the
Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts," and settled
in Narragansett, in 1727, I think, and appears to have
been a learned and eloquent man), and being engaged in
repairing a breach in a stone wall (or fence), by the roadside, the Doctor,, who entertained a most contemptible
opinion of the Quakers in general, and of James Scribbens
in particular, in passing by on horseback, reined up his
horse, and thus accosted him: "Well, James, how many
tons of pudding and milk will it take, to make forty rods
* When I was a child, and before one of these anecdotes was related
to me, or I had otherwise heard his name, I frequently heard persons
who were not connected with Friends, use the proverb, " As weak as
Scribbens." I have no doubt it had relation to him. I have also heard
it since that time. It is a common saying here.




296             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1848.
of stone wall?"  Whereupon James dropped the stone
which he held in his hand, and looking at the self-sufficient Doctor, said, " Just as many as it will take, of hireling priests, to make a Gospel minister!".....It so happened, that a man of note and learning, whose name I have forgotten, although I think he
was a lawyer and a statesman, and eminent in both respects, attended a meeting in which James Scribbens
preached; and was so affected by what he heard, that at
the close of the meeting, he requested some Friend with
whom he was acquainted, to introduce him to the speaker;
commending the sermon in strong terms, and remarking
that so great a preacher must be a very sensible and
learned man, and that he wished to have some religious
conversation with him, and to ask him some questions.
The Friend (whose name I have also forgotten), endeavored to divert him from his purpose, by explaining the
nature of our principles with regard to the ministry; that
it was neither natural nor acquired abilities, but the reception of a heavenly gift, and the renewed extension of
Divine favor, which rendered the labors of our ministers
so weighty and powerful: that they were not however
always alike favored; that this gift was sometimes bestowed in a remarkable manner, not only upon illiterate
men, but upon those of small natural understanding; so
that if he were introduced to such in private, after witnessing their public services, he would be at once surprised and disappointed.  It was difficult to put the
inquirer by; but the Friend at length succeeded, telling
him withal that J. S. would probably attend a meeting at
another place the next day, I think. To that meeting,
however, the interested man followed James Scribbens;
who was again engaged in testimony, in such a way as to
increase the desire he felt to be introduced to and converse
with him; of which he failed not to inform the Friend,
who had invited him to attend it, and who found it still
more difficult at this time to prevent their coming in contact with each other, than before. But he finally succeeded, and also gave similar information of another meeting at some distance, to which J. Scribbens was bound.




1848.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 297
This meeting proved to be a time of more eminent favor
than either of the others; and at the close of it a determination was manifested to converse with James, which the
Friend could no longer resist. HIe accordingly introduced
the parties to each other at another Friend's house (where
I think they all dined); but the man whose feelings had
been so wrought upon, and whose expectations had been
raised to such a height, manifested his surprise and disappointment, upon attempting to enter into religious conversation with J. S., by exclaiming to the Friend who had
done his best to prevent it, " He is a fool!"-and instead
of putting difficult theological questions to this weak but
sometimes highly favored instrument, for solution, he simply asked him the meaning of some ordinary words in the
English language; to which James with great simplicity
replied, that he did not know.-" But," said the inquirer,
"you made use of those words in your preaching today."
~" Very well," said J. Scribbens, " I knew then!"  In
the conclusion, this man confessed that he had read many
books upon the subject, but that his acquaintance with
James Scribbens had furnished the most conclusive evidence of the truth of the Quaker doctrine of divine immediate revelation, that he had ever met with.
It is said, there is but a step from the sublime to the
ridiculous; and so it is related of James Scribbens,
that while riding in the woods, he was sorely afflicted with
toothache; and verily thinking he should not live, he dismounted, tied his horse to one tree, and lay down under
another to die.  Directly it occurred to him, that if he
should die there, people would say that he died drunk,
and what a reproach it would be! So he got up, and
with a piece of chalk which he took from his pocket, wrote
upon the tree, "( James Seribbens died with the toothache,"-and lay down again to die.  By-and-bye his tooth
became easier; he mounted his horse and rode off, leaving
the notice of his death, and the cause of it, plainly inscribed upon the tree.
Now, although I have, in a bungling way, and without
regard to order and method, put down the chief of what I
have heard respecting J. S., yet I want thee distinctly to




298             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1848.
understand, that even if thou should think it worth while
to print any part of it, I shall expect thee to put it into
better shape than this for the press. The last anecdote, and
several other particulars, I have merely noticed, to give
thee as full an idea of the man as I well could, with the
scanty materials at command. I intended to have written
to John Wilbur for information respecting him, but owing
to my many engagements, have omitted* it, until it was too
late, if thou get this in any reasonable time.  I should
think he would be as likely to know about him as anybody now living, if not more so.  Christopher Healy once
lived in the same neighborhood, and may probably have
some knowledge of him.
Fourth mo., 2d. —I am just in that nervous, depressed
state of mind, that I seem ready to doubt of " any good;"
and almost everything-even those comparable to grasshoppers-have become burdensome.  Not but that I am
still truly glad to receive letters from my friends, and the
reading of thine again, yesterday, was momentarily refreshing, in the feeling of life and Gospel fellowship in
which it was evidently written. But it has not dissipated
the gloom  with which I am  surrounded, almost overwhelmed, so that I had almost come to the conclusion to
write no more letters; hoping thus to escape the commission of some folly; which I am quite sure I should commit, were I either to undertake to set forth by number
the clouds which appear in the horizon, according to my
apprehension, or to frame an image of the good things of
which thou speakest, and of which, I doubt not thou wast
authorized to speak. To one who can feel for those who
are in bonds, as bound with them,-to a member of that
body in which, if one member suffers, all the living members suffer with it,-what I have written will be sufficient,
if not too much. And so, with unfeigned love to thee,
and a sincere desire to be remembered for good, in the nearest approaches of all saints to the Lord,
I conclude, and am thy friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.




1850.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                   299
To WILLIAM I-IODGSON.
ELMSIDE-, NEWPORT, 26th of ninth month, 1850.
MY DEARP FRIEND, WILLIAM HODGSON, JR.:
If I should undertake to teach thee, as Job's
comforters did him, how to conduct thyself under affliction,
thou might justly reply to me as he did to one of them:
Lo, mine eye hath seen all this, mine ear hath heard and
understood it."  Still I cannot doubt thou hast very close
trials and exercises to pass through, by the permission, if
not in the ordering, of Him "who setteth the solitary in
families," and who hath unquestiofnably clothed some with
the spirit of mourning and lamentation, and made them
skilful therein. And surely the day in which we live calls
for it; for it is a day of treading down and perplexity,
wherein the wayfaring man ceaseth, and many of the
standard-bearers have fainted: even such as seemed strong
for the work; but they have seen that "rest is good, and
the land that it is pleasant;" and so they have deserted
the standard of truth, and bowed their shoulders to bear
another yoke than the cross of Christ, and so become servants unto him who always was an enemy thereto.
In times of great trial and difficulty, when some, of those
upon whom we had been accustomed in some sort to lean,
(or of whom we had expected that they would lead forward
in the work of rebuilding the wall which has been broken
down, or in setting up the gates of that city, which have
been burnt as with fire,) have been removed by death, and
taken from the evil to come, and others have been wounded
by the archers in the enemy's camp, and have fainted and
fallen on the right hand and on the left; how much harder
work it makes for such as are left, for those who dare not
desert their posts and flinch in the day of battle, because
they prefer the welfare of Jerusalem and the prosperity of
Zion above their chiefest joy. And thus it frequently
happens that such as did consider themselves in the. rear,
are constrained to move forward and to stand in the breach,
although by so doing for Zion's sake, they are still more
exposed, as a mark for every archer. Neither can these
lay down their defensive weapons, put off their clothes, or




300             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1850.
take that rest, which is as natural and desirable to them
as to others; only for Zion's sake they will not seek for
it, or avail themselves of it, when it is offered to them, on
condition of their surrendering the city to the ravages of
the destroyer....I have often secretly desired that thy bow
might abide in strength, and that the arms of thy hands
might continue to be made strong by the power of the
mighty God of Jacob, who is both the Shepherd and the
Stone of Israel. How consoling is the promise, "Behold,
I lay in Zion, for a foundation, a stone, a tried stone, a
sure foundation;" and it is equally true, that whosoever
buildeth thereon shall not make haste nor be confounded:
they shall neither flee away before their enemies, nor be
confounded by them.  But the Good Shepherd, who laid
down His life for tne sheep, Himself shall defend them,
covering their heads in the day of battle, and giving them
the victory; and not only so, but he will lead them into
the green pastures of life, and cause them to lie down beside the still waters, where nothing can hurt them or make
them  afraid.  He will hide them in his pavilion from the
strife of tongues; He will be their battle-axe, their sword
and their shield, and their exceeding great reward. "These
things will I do unto them, and not forsake them, saith the
Lord Almighty."  Suffer, then, my dear friend, the word
of exhortation and encouragement (although it may come
from or through a mean instrument and a weak brother),
to hold fast that which thou hast, and let no man take thy
crown; nothing doubting but that He who has been with
thee in six troubles, will deliver thee from the seventh
also.
I am persuaded that His purpose is to put some, who
have abode in faithfulness and devotion to Him and His
cause through all, into the very places of such as did run
well and do valiantly for a season, but have been captivated
by the honors, and the offices, and the places which were offered unto them, if they would only bow a little, anid yield
a little of the ground which they had taken against that
spirit which is at " war with the woman and with the remnant of her seed." Which spirit is indeed splendidly delu



1850.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 301
sive, and the image which is raised up and presented by it
to the mind, is, as Isaac Penington said, " painted just like
Zion, and looks like Zion, but it is Babylon still;" although
it contains the form of sound words, and is able to contend,
in its own way and time, for sound doctrine too, and is
also exceedingly zealous for the order of the Gospel; but
yet it may be detected by those in whom the true anointing abideth, because it denieth the power thereof.  And
from  such we have apostolic authority for turning away,
for coming out from among them and being separate from
them; and not only so, but is not the gracious promise
added, " I will receive you, saith the Lord?"
I had no expectation of writing thus when I commenced,
and it will doubtless seem strange to thee that I have thus
written; but as things have been presented to my mind,
under a feeling of much sympathy and near unity with
thee, as also, I believe, under some sense of the state of
things among you, I have put them down in great freedom,
-and greater confidence in thy discretion, as to the reception or rejection thereof. And if it may serve to convince thee how glad I should have been to have communed
a little with thee, face to face, when thou wast here, or be
of the least encouragement to thee, when thou walkest by
the way and art sad (for I do believe that, according to my
small measure, I have had some experimental knowledge
of similar trials to some of those which have fallen, and
may yet fall, to thy lot), my object in writing will be, at
least in some part, answered. And so, with the salutation
of love unfeigned,
I remain thy affectionate friend,
THIOAS B. GOULD.
To CHARLES PERRY.
NEWPORT, 16th of 3d mo., 1852.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
Thine of the 10th inst. was duly received, and from that
time to the present, I have been wanting to tell thee how
truly acceptable and deeply interesting it was to me and
my dear M.... We had heard nothing of our dear
26




302             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1852.
friend J. Wilbur's getting along, except his arrival at New
Hope (I think it was), and of his expecting to attend
Bucks Quarter the next day.
What the result of this visit may be, I suppose the
wisest amongst us, or even among them, can scarcely
foresee: but one of the weakest and hindermost of the
flock, like myself, may possibly be permitted to hazard the
expression of a belief, that our dear aged friend's head will
continue to be covered in the day of battle, and that He,
who hath evidently called him forth and gone before him,
will " deliver him from the people and from the Gentiles;"
inasmuch as it is evident, that they are not all Israelites who
have been accounted such, or who still doubtless consider
themselves "masters in Israel."  How strange and unaccountable it seems, that poor   -     should have been
apparently so ready to go on his errand, and so prompt to
deliver his message at Damascus  For I suppose there is
little room to doubt, that he was sent by authority of the
chief priests and rulers of the synagogue. But if the utmost stretch of that popular (shall I use the expression?)
Christian virtue, charity, will not admit of the supposition
that he did it ignorantly, yet is it not possible that even
one who has been as eminently favored as he has doubtless
been, may, by letting in the reasoner, and adopting the
doctrine of expediency, become so blinded as to think that
he was doing the truth a service?
Notwithstanding, so far as thou hast informed me, there
seems to have been, considering all the circumstances, a
remarkably " open door" set before our dear friend, yet I
cannot doubt but he has also been "in deaths oft;" for it
is an awful thing " to be baptized for the dead;" and I am
ready to say, still more so, to have to stand, as it were,
between the living and the dead; and if I am not mistaken
in my own feelings in regard to the nature of his service,
it has been somewhat in this line.  Oh! may the plague
be stayed! He is almost constantly in my mind.  I have
thought of writing to him, just to let him know that much;
but really am so very poor as to feel myself unable, totally
unable and unworthy even to hand a cup of cold water in
the name of a disciple. But I do nevertheless still love




1852.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                   303
the brethren; and&when thou art writing, if it be not too
much trouble, thou mayest let him know that I love the
fathers and the elders also.  And when thou seest that
mother in Israel, his wife, whom I have ever loved sincerely, and desired to honor in the truth, do please tell
her, if thou judgest it meet for me to say so, that I have
thought much of her in her loneliness, and under her portion of the burden of this weighty and (is it not?) rather
peculiar work and service; and that I have felt for her
too, according to my small measure; just querying of her
withal, whether David's men, who stayed by the stuff, did
not share the spoil with those who went forth to battle?
But I did not expect to have run on thus when I commenced, or to have written many lines, being also pressed
for time. Thou must, dear Charles, excuse the haste, &c.,
and so I conclude, with dear love to thee and thine, and
the rest of our dear friends there, as if named.
Thy sincere friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To WILLIAM HODGSON.
ELAISIDE NEwrPORT, 15th of 4th month, 1852.
MY DEAR FRIEND, WILLIAM HIODGSON, JR..:..... It may seem strange that I should inflict one
of my poor scrawls upon thee, just at the commencement of
your yearly meeting, when thy time and attention will no
doubt be fully and more profitably employed. And yet it
did seem right, even for me, to send thee a salutation of
love, and to bid thee' good speed" and "good cheer" just
at this time.
Is there not such a scripture as this: " Go thy way, eat
thy bread with gladness, and drink thy wine with a merry
heart, for now thy work is accepted?"  I may not quote
it correctly, for it is long since I have read it, or even
thought of it, till since I have been writing these last few
lines.  But really, my dear friend, is there not cause for
thee, and perhaps others, to be encouraged?  I am  not
indeed looking for or expecting great things (and hope I
shall not be so understood), or for any great and remarkable




304              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1852.
change to take place immediately; although it may be so,
as all things are possible with Him whose power is omnipotent, and whose name is Wonderful; and we know that
He can, if He pleases, change the hearts of the children
of men, as a man changes the water-course in his field;
and will He not overturn, overturn, overturn, until He
comes to reign, whose only right it is to reign in His
Church and among His professing people?  Yea, and is
it not manifest that He hath arisen already, and commenced the work, going, as of old, before His disciples
into Galilee?.  I cannot doubt that the company and services
of our dear aged friend, John Wilbur, have been truly
acceptable and encouraging to thee and many more; while
to many among you who do not pass for Gurneyites, I
suppose the fact of his being there has produced similar
sensations to what those unsound professors formerly experienced, when they were wont to exclaim, upon the arrival of G. Fox amongst them, " The man in leather breeches
has come!" I think no one could have gone thither, whose
visit would have been less acceptable to such as these, or
so difficult for them to escape from the effects of it; nor so
likely to be really and extensively useful in the promotion
of the great and good cause which even these still profess
to have in view and at heart; although the singleness and
uprightness of their purposes, and the usefulness and acceptability of their services, seem to be rendered exceedingly doubtful, by the continual "bleating of sheep, and
lowing of oxen," and an evident intention of saving the
best of these, with the king, alive, however great the
necessity, or positive the injunction, utterly to destroy
Amalek.  Well, those things which oppose and resist the
progress of this people, and hinder them from following
their Leader, and supporting, in their ancient purity, the
doctrines of the Gospel, and the testimonies of truth, which
have been given us to bear, will continue to oppose and
resist, as they did Israel of old, until they are overcome
and removed out of the way.  And when we shall'have
been emptied from vessel to vessel, and sifted as from sieve
to sieve, so as to be brought out of the mixtures, where



1852.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 305
with even Ephraim  hath mixed and is mixing himself
among the people, until he hath lost his strength, although
he seemeth not to know it; then, may we not hope that,
as a people, in some places at least, there may be a renewal of strength, and of a degree of ancient zeal for the
Lord's honor, and that the truth may again prosper, and
shine forth with its wonted brightness? But with regard
to some, who appear to have sadly failed, and stopped
short of the mark, turning back in the day of battle, although they had been eminently favored and eminently
useful, apparently, having been manifestly preferred to
Manasseh, art thou not often ready to adopt, in relation
to them, the mournful language, " How shall I give thee
up, O! Ephraim? how shall I deliver thee, 0! Israel? How
shall I make thee as Admah? how shall I set thee as Zeboim?" I cannot doubt that thou art often greatly distressed for such as these, and that thy soul is in bitterness
on their account, as for thy first-born. But the measure
of suffering must be filled up; and it is required of some,
not only to stand in jeopardy every hour, but in the gap
also, as a mark for every archer, while they are deserted
by many who have stood for a time exceedingly near.  To
witness the desertion and the fall of these, and to be baptized for them, is very close, hard work, sufficiently so to
make us of all men most miserable, if it were not for the
consolations of the Gospel communicated, with the promise, I will stand by thee and deliver thee; I will never
leave thee, nor forsake thee. Be thou faithful unto death,
and I will give thee a crown of life! And is there not also
consolation in the belief, that He who hath promised, is
able to raise those up also who may have fallen, to heal
those who have been wounded, and even to breathe again
upon, re-animate, and bring together, such as have been
scattered hither and thither, and become exceeding dry,
like the dry bones of the valley; causing them again to
stand upon their feet firmly, and even to fight His battles?
I may acknowledge, perhaps, with safety and in confidence
to thee, that, even at this distance, and without having
ever stood, like thyself, in very close connection with some
among you, whom I have nevertheless "esteemed very
26*




306              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1852.
highly in love for the work's sake," my spirit has been
often, and is, clothed with mourning for them, earnestly
desiring, if it be possible, that they may be induced to
come down, that they may be made willing to be of as
little account as the truth is, and to continue to follow in
the footsteps of the flock of the companions of Christ, let
who will turn aside, and although such as were accounted
members of Israel, and of the family, should be lacking
in their tribes, having chosen to remain in Egypt, " where
also our Lord is crucified."  When I have considered how
valiant some of these were in contending for the faith, and
how much better they seemed qualified for it than any of
us (only excepting that able and veteran soldier, J. W.),
and moreover, that like the men of Ephraim  formerly,
they seemed almost ready to chide with us if they were
not called to the battle, and placed in the forefront of it
too,-which place, for one, I have ever been more than
willing they should occupy, having always esteemed " the
gleaning of the grapes of Ephraim," in a certain sense, as
being "better than the vintage of Abi-ezer" —when I have
considered these things, it has seemed not only very sad,
but very strange and unnatural also, that there should be
any cause to fear that David's description of the death of
Abner might in any event be applied justly to any of them.
And yet it does not seem probable, though their hands are
not bound, nor their feet put into fetters, that they will be
slain while fighting the Lord's battles, in whose victorious
army they were wont to be ranked among the " first three
mighty men."  But how true it is, that the race is not
always to the swift, nor the battle to the strong; nor
durable riches and righteousness to men of great natural
understanding, or even of uncommon spiritual gifts and
large experience of the goodness and mercy of the Lord
in the land of the living; unless there is an abiding in
humility and in the Vine of life! How many stars, apparently of the first magnitude, the dragon seems to have
obtained power, nearly or quite to sweep down in these
days, and in this time of times upon which we have fallen;
wherein it does seem as if everything that can be shaken
or removed, would be shaken and moved out of the way;




1852.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                   807
not the earth only, but heaven also; that that which cannot be shaken may remain; even the new heaven and the
new earth, wherein righteousness shall dwell! For I do
believe that there are those now living, who will afresh
receive the injunction, to "be glad and rejoice forever in
that which I create;" forasmuch as He whose promises are
unfailing will, in His own due time, "create Jerusalem a
rejoicing, and her people a joy."..
Thou wilt not, I trust, suppose that I have had anything in view, more than what is included in, or conveyed
by the declaration, that "they who feared the Lord spake
often one unto another;" and however thou may receive
this my occasional writing, it has been done under a sense
of much weakness, and in fear.
I shall feel quite anxious to hear how J. W. fares next
week; as also how you are getting along with the committees
set apart for your especial benefit and restoration to the
body of modified Quakerism; which at best is but as cankered gold, or as wine mixed with water, in comparison
with ancient Quakerism, with primitive and vital Christianity.
It is late, and I must bid thee farewell; although I feel
almost reluctant to part with thee even so; for thou hast
been brought very near.
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To PELEG MITCHELL.
NEWPORT, 18th of 5th mo., 1852.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
At Greenwich, in the public quarterly meeting -       was
largely opened, upon the nature and qualification for the
performance of true worship under the Gospel dispensation.  I-e was lively and skilful in administering and dividing " the word of the truth of the Gospel;" showing,
with clearness and effect, how, as individuals and meetings
are gathered to that spirit, and truth, and power, in which
alone true and acceptable worship can be performed, all
forward spirits and unsanctified offerings would be kept
down, and that would rise into dominion and prevail over




308              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1852.
all, which remains to be the crown of glory and diadem of
beauty in every rightly gathered assembly. As I sat beside him, and listened with admiration and joy at the
excellence of the gift, not wholly without feelings of
thankfulness to the divine Author and heavenly Giver
thereof, I could not repress the fervent though secret petition, that neither one thing nor another might be permitted
to tarnish its lustre, that the gold might not become dim,
nor the most fine gold changed*.                    
I must conclude, with dear love to thee and thine, in
which my dear M. unites.
TIIOMAS B. GOULD.
To MARTHA S. GOULD.
NEW BEDFORD, 10th month, 11th, 1852.
MY DEAR MARTHA:... The kindness of Friends everywhere could not
be exceeded; and I have also got along in other respects
to my humbling admiration, and even to my astonishment;
the doctrines of the Gospel, and the mysteries of the
kingdom, having never been so largely opened to me
or through me before. Dear cousin Francis Taber is very
feeble, and was, before he went to Nantucket; but he told
me after the select meeting last fourth-day, that he felt
better, adding emphatically, "C for it has been a good meeting!" And it was so, indeed, and a truly remarkable one,
of which, dear Mary Macey, Mary Davis, and others, bore
public testimony in the meeting. On sixth-day evening, I
had an appointed meeting at Siasconset: the house was
filled, and the people were remarkably attentive and quiet
throughout........
On first-day, the afternoon meeting was put off till four
o'clock. Public notice was given, and the house was very
nearly filled.  The morning meeting was not a small one.
And in the evening a meeting of the colored population,
at one of their own meeting-houses, which was filled, and
* The secret impression of danger implied above, as prompting the
petition in the mind of T. B. G., for the safety of this individual, was
sorrowfully verified a few years afterwards.




1852.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 309
was to the satisfaction of Friends at least.  The only remaining native Indian left upon the island [Nantucket]
happened also to be, or was present; of which, when I
heard of it, I was glad. It was an interesting meeting.
In the midst of a large opening (for me), I felt a full stop
and sat down, though not apparently so abruptly as to be
particularly noticed; whereupon dear C       arose, and
had a lively and striking testimony, in harmony with my
own feelings. Dear -          followed him, after which I
was favored in a few words to obtain relief, and the meeting closed, in as hard a rain and as dark a night, I reckon,
as ever poor dear Mary Barnard and Sarah Paddack, and
Thaddeus and Eliza Coffin were out in; for we literally
waded home, through sand and water, and they seemed
almost like quicksands to me, when I thought of the
women, and the first two especially.  We had an exceedingly rough passage, the first half of it, today..
I expect to have an appointed meeting at Fair Haven,
the village opposite to this place, to-morrow evening; to
attend Dartmouth meeting on fourth-day morning, and an
appointed meeting at Padanaram in the evening; North
Dartmouth meeting on fifth-day; an appointed meeting
in Slocum's Neck fifth-day evening or sixth-day; possibly
one at the head of Westport River on seventh-day, and
probably both meetings at this place on first-day next; to
go to Fall River on second-day, and to return home the
same evening.
Know assuredly that I am thine affectionately,
T. B. GOULD.




310             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1852.
CHAPTER  VI.
ON the 7th day of eleventh month, 1852, Thomas B.
Gould attended a public meeting for divine worship in
Friends' meeting-house near Little Compton, a village on
the eastern passage into Narragansett Bay.  An individual present, not a member of the Society of Friends,
attempted to take down in writing what was delivered by
Thomas on that occasion; probably not being then aware
of the strong objections held by the speaker, in common
with Friends generally, against the practice of writing
down, in a religious meeting, communications of that
kind.  This person afterwards sent a transcript of it to
the Friend who had accompanied Thomas to the meeting,
and the following copy is believed to be substantially
correct, as far as it goes. It may safely be inserted in
these pages (since the decease of the speaker), as affording an interesting and instructive view of his doctrine and
expression in preaching the Gospel; and without any intention of introducing, or sanctioning, the practice of publishing the communications of our ministers, in a general
way.
After sitting for some time in silent waiting on the
Lord, he arose and declared as follows: "' I believe that
it is quite possible for men and women, while they continue to observe forms which have been abrogated, to aim
sincerely at the substance; and also, that it is equally
possible for those who reject the use of forms, to fail of
attaining to an experimental knowledge of the substance;
and yet it is exceedingly important that all men and all
women should be really and truly qualified and prepared
to worship and serve Him who created them, and who not




1852.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 311
only created them, but created them for the very purpose
of worshipping, and praising, and glorifying Him, and in
order to this end, hath not been wanting in bestowing
upon His rational, accountable creation, the means of
attaining to the knowledge of Himself, and of the way
and the manner in which we should come before the
Lord, and bow ourselves before the most high God, in
such a manner as will find acceptance with Him who has
been declared to be the God of knowledge, and that by
Him the actions of all creatures are weighed in the even
scales of divine justice, of divine wisdom, of divine knowledge; and His judgment is just, for just and true are all
His ways.  And yet it is or may be matter, and should
be matter of great encouragement to us, and of thankfulness by us, that mercy still covers the judgment-seat,
that God is indeed merciful and long-suffering unto the
children of men, and that, although they may pass a
great part of their lives in a state of lamentable forgetfulness of Him, and want of right qualification to worship
and serve Him; yet in His unutterable mercy and unbounded love, He is not slack concerning His promises,
but is faithful toward us; not willing that any should
perish, but that all should come to the knowledge of Him
and of His truth, and so be prepared to worship and serve
Him in spirit and in truth, and finally be saved with an
everlasting salvation.
"I may acknowledge that my feelings, since taking my
seat in this meeting, have been of a rather peculiar and
truly exercising nature; under a consideration, an humbling consideration of the great need there is among the
children of men, of greater dedication of heart unto the
Lord, of a more serious and earnest engagement of spirit,
to know for ourselves, how we shall come before Him in
the manner that will find acceptance with him; for it is
indeed our reasonable service.  An experienced apostle
made use of strikingly earnest and persuasive language,
when he said,' I beseech you, brethren, by the mercies of
God, that ye present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy
and acceptable unto Him, which is your reasonable service.'  I may not quote the language precisely as it
stands recorded in the Holy Scriptures of the New Testa



312             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1852.
ment; for it so happens that I have not recently read the
passage; neither have I at all studied, or so much as considered, what I should say, or what I should speak unto
you, previously to my entering under this roof.  For.it is
not in accordance with the principles which the Society of
Friends hold and most assuredly believe in, to premeditate
what they shall say, or what they shall speak, on such
occasions as this; neither is it, or ever was it, my practice.  I am not ashamed to acknowledge it; nay, verily,
but on the contrary, for some reason or other,-I know
not, neither am I curious to know,-I believe it to be incumbent upon me thus publicly to acknowledge it. It is
not the practice of any authorized minister of this Society,
when they assemble with their brethren for the purpose of
performing worship unto God;-it is not their practice to
sit down in a meeting and consider what they shall speak
unto the people; but rather, to turn their minds inward
unto Him, unto that God who is a Spirit, and who is to be
worshipped in spirit and in truth; to get themselves unto
the watch-tower in the secret of their own souls, and there
to hearken what the Lord shall say unto them by the
manifestation of His own Spirit and of His own power;
and not only so, but what they shall answer when they
are themselves reproved-for men and women, although
they may have received a gift of the ministry from our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, yet they are men and
women of like passions, and subject to like infirmities as
others, and I have sometimes thought are permitted to be
assailed by greater temptations.
"And yet there are assuredly no idlers in the Lord's
house, or amongst his people; and it is indeed a great mistake for any to suppose, when they assemble themselves
together for the worship of God, that any man, however
eminently gifted, can possibly be enabled to perform, for
them, divine service, divine worship: but it does indeed
sometimes, and it may frequently happen, that among such
as are gathered together for the worship of God, into a
state of solemn, awful, reverential silence before Him,
that some one or other among these inward spiritual
worshippers may be renewedly qualified and raised.up to




1853.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  313
speak a word in due season unto such as are weary, to
give forth a word of exhortation or reproof, according as
the Lord's Spirit shall give them utterance and qualify
them so to do; and such an engagement may indeed be
blessed both to such as are exercised in it, and to such as
hear them.  But it is not worship, merely to assemble
together for no other purpose than to listen to the words
of ministers.  There must be a preparation in the hearts
of those who hear even the Gospel itself, or else we shall
not be edified at all thereby.  For we have the testimony
and authority of the Holy Scriptures for declaring, that
except the word preached be mixed with faith in those
who hear, it shall not profit the people. And faith is a
heavenly gift. It is the gift of God. It is not a mere
notion; it is not a mere assent of the understanding to the
truths of the Gospel as they stand recorded in the Holy
Scriptures; it is something beyond this, more excellent,
more heavenly, and more powerful; for it was by faith
that the elders obtained a good report, and if we are
ever so happy as to obtain a good report, it will be by
faith also.'Faith is the substance of things hoped for,
and the evidence of things not seen.''And this,' said
an experienced apostle,'is the victory which overcometh
the world, even our faith.'  Now that which can enable
any man or any woman to overcome the world, must be
something more than a wind of doctrine, something more
than an assent of the understanding to certain principles
and doctrines, however excellent. It must be something
practical, inward, and powerful in its nature, which shall
enable them  to renounce the pomps and vanities of this
wicked world.
" Such was the nature of the saints' faith.  They possessed a living, efficacious faith, which was able to save their
souls.  It was a shield unto them, whereby they were
preserved from the temptations and the snares with which
he assailed them, even as he assaileth us. For who of us
are free from the temptations and snares of the enemy?
Are we not some of us made experimentally certain, that
the adversary goeth about as a roaring lion seeking whom
he may devour; and not only so, but as a cunning, crafty
27




314             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1853.
serpent, seeking whom he may deceive, and whom he may
betray, whom he may induce to turn from the worship and
service of that God who created them, unto the worship
and service of the enemy, the adversary, the evil one?
It remains an undeniable truth, that his servants we are
unto whom we yield our members to obey.
"It is in and by Jesus Christ alone, that we may find
acceptance with God the Father, who is a pure and holy
Spirit, and requireth pure offerings and sacrifices to be
offered unto Him. Neither is there any other name or
power given under heaven, whereby we can be qualified to
offer acceptable offerings unto God the Father, but by and
through the name of His only-begotten, well-beloved Son,
our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. All divine worship
and service is to be performed and offered up in His name
and by His power; for there is no such thing as salvation
in any other, or acceptance with God the Father by any
other.  Men have sought to climb other ways into heaven,
and to perform divine service in strength which came not
by our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ; but such have not
therein found acceptance, such have offered an impure and
unholy offering; because they were not acquainted with
the ministry of the sanctuary, and of the true tabernacle,
which the Lord hath pitched, and not man.  They have
offered in the time and the way which they have devised
in their own hearts.  They have warmed themselves at a
fire of their own kindling, and lain down in sorrow at the
end; because there is none other than the fire of God's
own altar which can enable us to worship God in spirit,
and to have no confidence in the flesh.  These are the true
worshippers in the temple, whoever they are and wherever
they are.  If they are not yet completely redeemed from
some observance of forms and ceremonies, yet are they
the true worshippers in the temple, the living members of
the church and body of Christ. These are all in some
measure gathered unto that which is within the veil,
whither Christ Jesus, our forerunner, hath entered. These
are made partakers of the hidden manna, which cometh
down from heaven, and giveth life unto the world. These
do not merely make a profession of performing divine ser



1853.]            TIOMAS B. GOULD.                315
vice; but they have known what it is to sanctify the Lord
in their hearts, and He has become their hope, and their
aid, and their souls are bowed in awful reverence before
Him, saying,'Lord, what wilt thou.have me to do, and
how shall I appear before thee, in order that I may receive a little strength renewedly from Thee?' And so
they are gathered into a state of silent, patient waiting
upon Him.  Their expectations are from Him, and from
Him alone; and such do at times and seasons joyfully experience the truth of that Scripture, that' they that wait
upon the Lord shall renew their strength.' They shall,
and do, and are enabled to renew their spiritual strength
in and by Him, and by the assistance which He, of His
goodness and mercy, is pleased to afford unto them,
whether it be immediately or instrumentally communicated.  For as God is a spirit, the soul of man is a spirit,
and it doth not require the intervention of words, in order
that HIe may communicate substantial good to our souls.
He can cause us to hear His voice, even the voice of His
only-begotten and well-beloved Son, although no words
should be vocally and literally sounded in our ears.
"What great encouragement there is then, for such as
may be much removed from the opportunity of participating in the many helps which are provided in His church
and amongst His people.  They cannot be excluded from
the instruction which comes from Him, or from the high
and holy privilege of waiting upon Him and worshipping
Him.  Jacob worshipped, leaning upon the top of his
staff, and we have no account that he had any company
save the presence of that God whom he worshipped.  Well
now, if we are favored to feel and know something of His
presence with us, something of instruction from Him how
we shall worship and serve Him, then we may rest assured that we are in His house, even in the house of God,
whether we have any other than a stone for our pillow,
yea or nay. Remember how it was with the patriarch
Jacob, when he saw the heavens opened, and a ladder
which reached unto heaven, and angels of God ascending
and descending thereon.  Why, he said,' This is none
other than the house of God!' And that is none other




316             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1853.
than the house of God, in which we are made sensible of
His presence, of the manifestation of His Spirit and of
His power: and it doth indeed become such as are so made
sensible of it, to put off their shoes from off their feet, for
the place whereon they stand is indeed holy ground; and
as they are thus prepared by the Lord Himself to stand
in awful reverence before Him, He will open their ears to
hear His voice, and will teach them and instruct them as
man never taught or could teach them.  They shall find
their souls sustained by the bread of life, by the Word of
God Himself.  For it is declared, that man shall not live
by bread alone,-that is, by outward, elementary bread,
-but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of
God and of the Lamb.  And so they will joyfully and
happily experience, as David did, that it is good for them,
both patiently to wait and quietly to hope for their God;
and thus they shall renew their spiritual strength, so that
they shall be enabled to run in the way of His divine and
holy commandments without being weary, and to walk
therein, even in the way of life and salvation, without
fainting.
"And Christ Himself, the Son and sent of God, is the
way of life:'I am the way, the truth, and the life; no
man cometh unto the Father but by Me.' And if any
man attempt to climb up any other way, or offer up any
sacrifices and offerings, except it be by and through Him,
the great High Priest of our profession, by whom all offerings are to be offered up, such will not find acceptance;
they will but offer the sacrifice of fools, considering not
that they do evil when they pretend to draw nigh unto
God, and to make mention of His glorious, holy name,
while their hearts are far from  Him! Oh! He will be
sanctified in those that come nigh Him; and' let him that
nameth the name of Christ depart from  iniquity,' is a
divine injunction which will stand true to the end of time.
Oh! have we, some of us, ever been made justly sensible
of the holiness, the wisdom, the mercy, and the power of
God?  Most men, when they are brought, or about to be
brought, into the presence of the great ones of this earth,
the great men of this lower world, feel more or less of awe
pervade their minds. Well now, He is King of kings, and




1853.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 317
Lord of lords, the blessed and only Potentate.  His name
is high and holy. It is above every other name that can
possibly be named,' and His name is called the Word of
God;' and He hath caused His name to be proclaimed
before Him, and at the name of God and of Christ, even
at the name of Jesus,'every knee shall bow, and every
tongue confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of
God the Father.'  Oh! how serious, how solemn a thing
it is, for us to feel and know that we stand every moment
in His presence! And how necessary it is for us, that we
should live and walk in His fear! For the fear of the
Lord is the very beginning of wisdom, and to depart from
evil is understanding; and if we are brought under a true
sense of His fear, and sufficiently humbled before Him,
He will, I am persuaded, teach us of His ways, and how
we may appear before Him.  So that, if any lack wisdom
as to this matter, if they lack wisdom as to how they shall
appear before the Lord, and bow themselves before the
Most High God, let them ask of Him who giveth liberally
and upbraideth not. Let them hearken unto Him, and He
will instruct them, when they listen to the inspiring word
of His own divine Spirit and power, as it is proclaimed in
their souls; and so they shall be livingly instructed in the
way and the manner by which they shall be qualified and
enabled to worship and serve Him with their spirits, in the
Gospel of His Son."
FROM T. B. G. TO CHARLES PERRY.
NEWPOlRT third month, 30th, 1853.
MY DEAR FRIEND, C. PERRY:..........I am not insensible how forcibly, though
briefly, thou hast commented upon the many remarkable
passages and incidents of thy grandfather's letters and
journey.  But it is not just now, and has not been this
long while, either a new moon or a Sabbath-day with me;
and yet I have not felt like venturing out to * gather
sticks," or even like attempting to kindle a fire with such
as I have on hand, however dry and combustible they may
be.  Still there seems to be need enough of fire, for it is a
27*




318              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1853.
cold, wintry season; but artificial heat seems unlikely to
do any good, and the query often recurs, " Who shall show
us any good?"  For " I am a worm, and no man;" I am
like a dead man out of mind, or like a broken vessel; the
chief, if not the only sign of life being the still continued
sense of the love of the brethren, and especially of the
fathers and the elders, the faithful, valiant, and truly
honorable laborers in the great and arduous field of the
Lord's harvest; although I do not feel worthy or able to
express it. to them; and yet, according to my small ability,
I think I have travailed and sympathized with them, or
some of them, often sincerely desiring that He would be
pleased to raise up, and qualify, and send forth more
laborers into His harvest; for such as are rightly qualified,
and willing, and faithful, are indeed very few.  While on
the other hand, there are so many busybodies, who have
not tarried at Jerusalem until they were endued with power
from on high; whose time is always ready, and who either
run while there is a tumult, and consequently have no certain tidings, sowing to the wind, and reaping the whirlwind; or speak great swelling words of vanity, prophesying falsely; the people all the while being so bewitched
with their sorceries and enchantments, that they love to
have it so, and therefore multiply their teachers to tickle
their itching ears for them.
All these things operate as a discouragement; and unless
there is a double portion of faith, long experience, and I
am ready to add, a threefold commission, how shall the
query be surmounted,  Who is sufficient for these things?"
who shall be able to endure the perils which all must
encounter, who venture out in these perilous times, times
of peril by sea and peril by land, and even greater than
all these combined, perils among false brethren?  Oh!
how I do feel for him [J. W.], in going again as into the
very mouth of the lion! For it is mournfully evident that
there is- that which is of the same nature, even among
those whlere, as I suppose, his lot is now cast (notwithstanding their professions of love, and unity, and harmony); in
opposition to everything that has a tendency to rend the
veil, and to make a distinction and separation between the




1853.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 319
precious and the vile, between that which is of the Lord,
and so in the divine harmony, and that which is not of
Him, and consequently in the enmity, discord, and confusion. This will, sooner or later; be manifested by such as
have not gotten the victory over the mark of " the beast,
and over the number of his name;" which they surely have
not obtained who take counsel of man, and undertake to
rule by man's fallen wisdom.  But their ships may be
broken as at Ezion-geber, and the mouths of the lions may
be stopped. For the Lord is still able to stop the mouths
of lions, and to quench the violence of fire, although it may
burn never so vehemently or hiddenly; and to bring forth
such as are faithful, unhurt by the one, and without even
the smell of the other upon them.....
With love as ever, thy sincere friend,
T. B. GOULD.
To WILLIAM HODGSON.
NEWPORT, 5th month, 15th, 1853.
Mtl DEAR FRIEND:
Thou hast been so much and so often in my remembrance for a month or two past, that I have been upon
the point of writing to thee, again and again; and I certainly think I should have done so ere this, had I been in
possession of as many and as large opportunities of leisure
as some people.
It is probable thou hast heard, that the quarterly meeting united with the concern of our dear, aged, and devoted
friend, J. Wilbur, and endorsed the certificate of South
Kingstown Monthly Meeting, by which he was liberated
(so far as Friends there could do it) to pay a visit in
Gospel love to Friends and others in Great Britain and
Ireland....  I doubt not, that there are many amongst
you, and such too, as " seem to be," not only " somewhat,"
but very wise in such matters, who have already come to a
judgment, and decided against the concern, as not in the
truth, or in the order of Society, or of the Gospel, if not
as being either childish, or wilful and presumptuous in
him, and also as manifesting weakness and folly in those




320             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1853.
bodies who have officially sanctioned it.  There is, however, to me some cause for encouragement, when I am
favored to see and to feel that different meetings of
Friends, or even solitary individuals amongst them, have
so sanctified the Lord in their hearts, as to let Him truly
become their fear and their dread; in whose fear the
beginning of true wisdom, as well as the increase and perfection of it, and of holiness also, most surely is. For out
of this fear, and without a, degree of that holiness which
can only be known and perfected therein, no man can see
the Lord, or expect to receive a true answer from Him,
however frequently, from his position or station in the
professing church, he may seem called upon to judge of
such important concerns as relate to His service and the
affairs of His Church.  What a dangerous snare "the
fear of man" often becometh, to those who are governed
by no higher rule or criterion than man's fallen wisdom!
How frequently they become entangled in the consequences and contingencies which they have vainly, if not
presumptuously and of themselves, sought to avoid; not
seeing the end from the beginning with the eye of faith,
which the Lord alone can open, and which He will not
suffer to " wax dim " while any continue to be pure in
heart.
Thou mayst well ask why I should write thus to thee.
I can only say that it has come of my reflections or impressions of the state of'things, I am ready to add, even
with some of you. Yet I truly and comfortably, and, as
I think, upon good ground, hope better things of thee,
even such as accompany salvation and deliverance from
the wiles, and baits, and refined delusions, in which great
men, and rich men, and wise men have been ensnaredyea, and women also,-who have received precious gifts
and had long experience, attaining to such eminence
and high stations in the church, as to have become unduly
elated; and who love to bear rule over those whom they
may consider of less note and importance than themselves;
but who, having kept their own habitations in the truth,
and in the valley of humility, where the dew of heaven
resteth long, the fatness and blessing of the earth also




1853.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  321
which lieth under, has been given to them; and their bows
have abode in strength, and the arms of their hands have
been made strong by the power of the mighty God of Jacob.
But the dragon hath really been permitted to " sweep"
others somewhat " down," although, through the power of
his delusions, and their own self-sufficiency and self-confidence, they are not fully and rightly sensible of it; yet
the sweetness, the tenderness, and the true zeal and
heavenly divine life are mostly gone; and in the room
thereof another thing has come up, merely in the image and
likeness of that which was and is divine, and ought to be
so confessed and owned, in whomsoever and wheresoever it
may appear.  And oh, what an abundance of creaturely
activity this leads into, in one way or another! How
excellent and desirable it seems, to those who look only
upon the surface! What an abundance of love and devotion! What zeal for the outward order!  How careful
to preserve the form of godliness; and alas! how ready to
deny the power and the life, when it seems likely to be set
over the form and the letter!
Now, whatever any may think of our dear friend J. W.'s
concern, and however it may result, when it comes to be
laid before our yearly meeting of ministers and elders; I
have no doubt, nor the shadow of a doubt, that it has been
right that he and Friends should be brought under it thus
far.  He may indeed be released from it: the resignation
of his mind to perform the visit, may be accepted instead
of the deed.  But I think clearer and stronger evidence
of its being in the ordering of Divine Wisdom, than was
afforded at the time of our quarterly meeting, could hardly
be expected or desired in any similar case: and I should
not be at all surprised if he be eventually liberated..
To JOSHUA MAULE.
24th of sixth month, 1853.. He [Francis Taber] is in a very declining
state, and not likely to last long, with an affection of the
heart and dropsy combined, I.believe. But he, as well as
my own dear mother, has lost none of his interest in the




322             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1853.
cause; and although we greatly missed him during yearly
meeting week, with other worthies who have been removed
since you were here; yet our meeting was, I believe, acknowledged by all, to have been the largest held here
since the separation, and I think not less satisfactory
than any other.  The children and young people, of
whom there were scarcely any present for several years,
have grown in years and stature, and I hope, as regards
some of them  at least, in the truth also; yet I regret to
say that many of them are not, either in appearance or in
fact, as plain and consistent Friends as could be desired.
Then again, although many of the elders have been removed and are removing, I think that others of a younger
class have really deepened in the root of life, and consequently become more skilful in the management of the
affairs of truth and of the Church.  There were three
sittings of the select yearly meeting, one more than
usual, in consequence of the opening of our dear aged
and  devoted  friend, J. W.'s weighty and  important
concern, and the preparation and approval of his certificate.
The public meetings were large, and I think on the
whole ended well and satisfactorily; although there were
some appearances in two of them, which added nothing to
the weight, however much to the measure.  In that on
first-day morning, our dear friend, N. P., was largely
opened and eminently favored.              In the afternoon, but one voice was vocally heard, and that Friend
was not very lengthy; the rest of the time being spent in
solemn silence; and although the earlier portion of the
meeting was sufficiently exercising, yet truth rose into
dominion, and crowned all in the end, as was believed by
many Friends, as well as some others who were prepared
to  acknowledge it.  On fifth-day, dear Mary Macey
opened the public meeting with the injunction, " Keep
silence before me, oh, ye islands, and let the people renew their strength;" being largely, though not lengthily,
but closely and weightily engaged in a searching testimony
against those things which stand opposed to an increase
of spiritual strength.  Dear J. W. followed, in much the




1853.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 323
same line of labor; not long: and Elizabeth Hill, who is
a sweet and lively minister, much deepened and enlarged
in her gift since you were here, followed him in an acceptable and weighty manner.*  Then, I am sorry to say,
the ark of truth's testimony was twice considerably
jostled, however unintentionally so, by  inexperienced
hands being unadvisedly set to it.  After which there
was an apparent necessity for the solemn injunction first
uttered in that meeting to be again revived; and the attention of the people was recalled to that Power, which
was and is able to say, "Peace, be still," and to produce
a great calm.  The instructive circumstance of Simon's
wife's mother lying sick of a fever, when the Master
himself came and laid His soothing and cooling hand
upon her, with the notable, strengthening, and calming
effect immediately produced, even such that she arose
and ministered unto those who were present, was also
briefly adverted to; and the meeting ended solidly, and,
I think, pretty well.
Farewell, in every way.
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To WILLIAM HODGSON.
ELMSIDE, NEWPORT, 7th mo., 26th, 1853.
MY VERY DEAR FRIEND, WILLIAM HODGSON, JR.:.....Poor, and stripped, and weak, and shortsighted as we are, and even likely, in some respects at
least, to be still further stripped and weakened; yet we
are, in great and unmerited mercy, sometimes helped and
strengthened with a sight and sense of things which many
prophets and wise men have desired to see, and have not
seen them.  So that we are a little encouraged and reanimated to hold on, and to press on, even to that which
is not visible to any eye, save the inward eye, which the
Lord opens and re-opens by the repeated application of
the eye-salve of His kingdom.  And oh! what fulness
there is in that heavenly expression, "My kingdom is not
* Since deceased.




324             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1853.
of this world;" and what consolation all the patient sufferers for it will find, in the continued verification of this
truth, however tribulated their way through this world
may be! How repeatedly, as their eyes are kept single
to the mark for the prize of their high and holy calling,
will they be confirmed in the truth, " But now,"-even
now, in the midst of their afflictions, arising from the
mixtures and impurities of such as are really striving to
become heirs of both kingdoms, whatever their pretensions, or even their hopes may be, —" But now is my
kingdom  not from  hence!"  Neither is it very remarkable, that such as are preserved in singleness of heart
and eye unto the Lord and His honor, and the coming
and establishment of His kingdom, and that alone, in
themselves and others, should be favored to see beyond
others, whose eyes the god of this world hath really
blinded, lamentably blinded, and in some cases, it is to
be feared, not in part only; although they may, with
great self-complacency, account themselves much wiser in
their generation than the children of light.
J. W. came here a week ago last sixth-day, and stayed
the night at father's, and the day following I took him to
Fall River. A very pleasant visit and precious time we
had together; though he seemed, as it is natural he should
be, much bowed under the weight of his prospect.
27th. Being at Fall River a week ago last first-day,
and so far on my way, after meeting I rode over to New
Bedford to see our dear friend, Francis Taber.  Israel
Buffinton went with me. He seemed overjoyed to see us,
and rather more comfortable in body than we had expected
to find him, though much changed since I saw him in the
fourth month: but still clear as a bell in his understanding, lively and fervent in spirit, manifesting a continued
and earnest engagement for the welfare and faithful maintenance of the cause and testimony of truth.  We felt
well repaid for our ride in the dust and heat.
What sad work they have made in England with poor
L. M. H.!..Neither does the Philadelphia " Friend" seem to hesitate copying from the " British
Friend," that mixed account of the yearly meeting in




1853.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  325
London, including (whatever else they may have eschewed),
that part in which we are spoken of as separatists or seceders.  Do the managers of the American " Friend" wish
their readers by degrees to become accustomed to hear us
spoken of in that opprobrious manner, and so to be gradually reconciled to it?  In this and similar ways, I do consider the good cause, which we have feebly endeavored to
espouse, has been much injured, and the hands of our
adversaries and the adversaries of truth greatly strengthened: neither do they fail to see it, and to take advantage
of it, however reluctant any may be to have the real tendency, if not the design, of their conduct detected..
I remain as ever thy sincere friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
DRAFT OF A LETTER FROM T. B. G. TO CALEB HAWORTHI.
ELMSIDE, NEWPORT, 24th of 9th mo., 1853.
MY DEAR COUSIN, CALEB HAWORTH:..   I have at times felt, and continue to feel not
unfrequently, a good degree of that precious unity and fellowship with thee in spirit, which is beyond words or letters;
and which, while it is mercifully and preciously continued,
precludes the idea of any change in those who are the subjects or the objects of it, except such as is consistent with
the-truth, and that growth in the same which must necessarily, in some good degree, be experienced by as many as
do keep their habitations therein. But, my dear cousin,
while I can in truth and sincerity address thee with full
confidence in thy integrity, and steadfast abiding in the
truth and in the faith; although I am and have been for a
long time wholly destitute of any outward information or
clue to thy standing whatever; yet I am not insensible to
the changes, the great, if not the radical changes, which
time and circumstances have manifested in many, who
seemed formerly to stand as firmly as thyself. In this
respect, we of the " smaller body" in New England, continue to have much to suffer, many and close trials of our
faith and patience to pass through, beside those which are
common to others, if I may be allowed the expression.
28




326             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1853.
For our situation is peculiar, and very clearly distinguishable, so that we seem to furnish a ready mark for every
archer.  And when those who, for a long time, stood with
us fearlessly in the breach, desert their posts, and go over
to the ranks of the enemy openly, or by directing their
arrows secretly at us, endeavor to wound and weaken us,
and really increase their ranks and strengthen their hands,
it is very discouraging, and causes close looking to the
Foundation, and feeling after the cause; that we may
know the one to sustain us, and be enabled to support the
other according to the ability received, and to what may
be required at our hands.  However, I do not wish to be
understood to say that any of our members here in New
England have turned back, or given up the ground which
we were compelled to take, at the time of the separation
(for we did not make the division: our adversaries, and
the adversaries of truth made it, and drove us into the
position which we now occupy; there being no alternative,
unless we had proved derelict from our duty and our principles); but there are many in other places, especially in Philadelphia and Ohio, who, to save themselves trouble, and
under the plausible delusion (as we believe), of keeping
the outward order and unity of the Society unbroken, are
striving with all their own strength and the strength of
their influential stations, to patch up and smooth over that
which is wrong in the root, as well as in the branches and
fruit; not appearing to care what becomes of the testimony, nor of such as have been made willing to part with
all, reputation, and ease, and in some instances almost
life itself, rather than to compromise that testimony. All
this is repeatedly sacrificed by such as still claim to be
the champions of sound doctrine, and to have no unity
with innovations or innovators; though they tolerate,
and wink at, and give more and more encouragement to
both, while they increase the burdens, and augment the
reproaches, of such as they themselves acknowledge to
have suffered faithfully in opposing the same.  But, they
say, it is very important that Friends should continue a
united body, and show an undivided front to the world: as
if the numbers, who still meet in one house and constitute




1853.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 327
one yearly meeting, could give credit to our testimonies in
the sight of the world; which is quite keen enough to discover that the harmony is interrupted, and the power in
which Friends once stood and acted is very much lost.
There are some of us in this country, and I doubt not
there are such with you, who go bowed down under a
sense of these things, not knowing what will be the end of
the inconsistencies and confusion of tongues, which appear
and are heard in the camp.
But of one thing I feel confident, that in the end it will
be made manifest, that no good has been gained by seeking
to save that alive which has been and is appointed for destruction; although it may be done under the specious pretence of offering it in sacrifice. Everything which opposes
the progress of the children of Israel, of the true seed,
ought to be removed from the camp, ought to be faithfully
testified against; the idols, both of silver and of gold,
ought to be "put away" from amongst us; and when the
trumpet shall be blown again in Zion, with that certain
sound which is still able to awaken such as have fallen
asleep, and to prepare them to fight the Lord's battle,
there is much that will be slain, which passes now for the
best of the sheep and the oxen. Then a solemn assembly
will be called, and a fast sanctified; and the priests, the
ministers of the Lord, will be clothed with the spirit of
true mourning, and be made skilful in lamentation; and
there will then be hope that the Lord will be jealous for
His land, and pity His people, and cause them to arise and
shine, because their light has come, and the glory of the
Lord has arisen upon them.  How different from glorying
in our shame, while our confusion covers us, even to that
degree that we cannot see ourselves as we really are; vainly
supposing that we are rich, and increased with goods, and
have need of nothing, while we are really poor, and blind,
and naked, and stand in need of everything! Oh! what
an apprehension of fulness and safety appears in the printed
account of London Yearly Meeting! Such sufficiency to
act; and what an abundance of activity! And amidst all
this, the one thing needful seems to be almost wholly want



328             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1853.
ing.  "Oh, my people! they which lead thee cause thee
to err, and destroy the way of thy paths!"
But I had no intention of writing at such length when I
took up my pen; merely thinking I would say to thee, as
dear John Wilbur is going over, that I hope thou wilt meet
with him (for I trust thou canst receive him, notwithstanding his bonds); for if his life should be spared, with our
own lives, to see him again, it would be so pleasant to my
dear wife and to me to have some account of thee by him.
I have no doubt it will be considered as a very presumptuous, or a very foolish act in him, to attempt to cross the
ocean again at his time of life, and under existing circumstances, both with you and us. But I have no doubt
myself of the rectitude of the concern, however it may
terminate; whether he lives to get there or not, and whether
way is made for him publicly or not; and surely, with any
man of his capacity and sensibility, nothing less than the
most imperative sense of religious obligation could have
induced such a sacrifice.  Neither can I doubt there are
some, scattered up and down, who will be prepared to receive him, and to receive him with open arms, although it
may cause them some, perhaps much, suffering.
Oh! that there was more of a willingness, both with you
and us, to suffer! And will not Friends have to come to
this before they get back, or can get back to primitive
ground? ~ The mode of suffering, to be sure, has changed:
formerly it was from without; now it is from those with
whom we have peradventure been accustomed to take sweet
counsel, and to go up to the Lord's house in their company.  After all, I have sometimes doubted, whether we
could take the spoiling of our goods, or endure long imprisonments, any easier than we can risk our rights in religious society, and the loss of a good name therein. I know,
by experience, that the last mode of suffering is not easy
to be endured.  I remember my affliction, the wormwood,
and the gall.  But I was sometimes permitted to feel a
consoling assurance that my life would be given me for a
prey; and that nothing would be permitted to harm me, if
I faithfully followed that which I was favored to see was
right and good. And I have had no cause to repent having




1853.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 329
done so. But if I had consulted expediency, and looked
at the consequences, I believe what little I had would have
been taken from me; yea, that I should have suffered loss
of all! Many, very many, have split upon this rock, not
looking at the mark for the prize of the high and holy
calling, with a single eye.
It remains to be as true, that "he that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth me," as that Christ's sheep hear His
voice and follow Him, but will neither receive nor follow
the voice of the stranger. How unsafe it is to depart from
this ground, even in what may be considered little things,
the multitudes who have recently fallen in this way, both
on the right hand and on the left, bear mournful witness...
FROM T.. B.G. TO WILLIAM HODGSON.
NEWPORT, 10th mo., 13th, 1853.
MY DEAR FRIEND, WILLIAM HODGSON, JR.:....... It seems to me that there is great delusion
somewhere; that this spirit of amalgamation is splendidly
delusive; and the tendency of it is glossed over with a
very smooth and exceedingly fine-looking varnish; but,
after all, a slight knock often proves sufficient to crack the
varnish, and to show that all is not glorious or harmonious
within; that the boasted patience is not exactly the patience of the saints; neither is the unity talked of, like the
unity of the one true and living faith which they kept and
possessed, and by which they obtained the victory over its
enemies and theirs, instead of being obliged to surrender
to them, and being overcome by them.
I understand that B. H. said, in their select yearly
meeting, that neither body in New England received your
" Report" in the spirit in which it was written; and that
both bodies had done violence to the discipline and order
of the Society. Dost thou take him to be an original character?  I should much like to know wherein we have violated the discipline; and should scarcely fear to ask him
who invented'the slander, whether we did not receive the
Report of your meeting for sufferings, in as creditable a
28*




330             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
spirit (not to speak of common civility, or Christianity
either), as our acknowledgment of its reception was received, by the power which ruled in your yearly meeting?
How much religious good can be reasonably expected to be
gained by anybody, from continuing to meet, year after
year, in the present disjointed and unsound state of Ohio
Yearly Meeting (and perhaps some others), is scarcely a
question in my mind.  On the whole, I think, whatever of
good remains among them there, is quite as likely to be
increasingly tinctured with the leaven of the Pharisees
(thou knowest what that was declared to be), as it is, to be
instrumental "in restoring that which has gone astray,
and gathering them into the true sheepfold." But time
will undoubtedly make manifest what the real object is.
The tree will be known by its fruit.
Thou art doubtless aware ere this, that our dear friend,
J. Wilbur, sailed on the 28th of last month, in the ship Niagara, with his son Amos for a care-taker.  I hope ere
this they have safely landed on the shores of that once
eminently favored isle. I spent a day or two with him at
Fall River, and took leave of him there, the evening before
he sailed.  He seemed fresh and lively in his spirit, and
increasingly bound to the service; expected to proceed
directly to London, and to remain for a time about there.
I was glad to find that L. A. Barclay heartily united with
him in this prospect. I was reluctant to leave him short
of the ship, and I know it was some disappointment to
him; but my dear mother was so poorly, I could not feel
easy to go further from home.  Except, however, a very
ill turn during my absence, she has continued much in the
same state as when I last wrote to thee.
T. B. GOULD.
-To WILLIAM HODGSON.
ELMSIDE, 2d mo. 8th, 1854.
MY DEAR FRIEND, WILLIAM IODGSON, JR.:
I have almost daily thought of writing to thee,
and truly I have much wished to do so; but for several
weeks after I received thy letter, my precious, lamented




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 331
mother lay so very ill, and in such a suffering condition,
that I could not do it; and during the last week of her
life, by constant watching, both day and night, at her bedside, and exposure to strong currents of air (which were
indispensable to her), I contracted a very severe cold, or a
succession of them, which settled on my lungs, and which,
a few days after the funeral, laid me upon my own bed,
and confined me there for many weeks, in great suffering,
and danger of my life also; and I have been since, until
yesterday, wholly confined to the house, when I went over
to father's for the first time, it being very pleasant.  But
I have already found that I could not even do that with
impunity, though with great caution; my lungs, or bronchial tubes, being yet in such a weak and disordered condition; although I am in hopes, when the weather gets
finer, that I may once more get about again, nearly as I
have been accustomed to do.
Speaking of my beloved mother, I think she was the
greatest sufferer that I ever saw; and it has been my lot
to witness a good deal of suffering. But her mind was
preserved in the most perfect calmness and peace to the
last; and there was even a heavenly expression of humility, tranquillity, and resignation, resting upon her countenance, which attracted the attention, and elicited expressions of admiration, from transient beholders. One giddy
young woman, who happened to go into her room, remarked
to my wife, on leaving it, " What a feeling of peace and
quietness pervades even the rooms of such as are prepared
for death! I was very much affected by it, all the while
I stayed there. She must be very good!" This seemed
striking to me, and the more so, as nothing had been said
by any one, to lead to it. Indeed, dear mother would not
allow anything of the kind to be said to her. She very
seldom alluded to herself in any way, during her sickness;
and when she did so, it was always with the most unaffected humility and abasedness of self, that I ever witnessed.  A few hours before she was released, she desired
me to give her dear love to Friends in Philadelphia whom
she knew, and she mentioned thee by name. This last I
have felt bound to say, and the rest thou must excuse, if




332             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
thou canst.  Her memory is precious to me beyond what
I can express, even if it were desirable.
How silent and cautious " The Friend" continues to be!
Truly, if Friends had only been as' wise and prudent"
previous to the Hicksite separation, the errors of Hicksism would not have been exposed; every man would not
only have been allowed to enjoy, but also to promulgate
his own opinions; and what an edifying degree of love,
and unity, and harmony might now have been enjoyed, by
those who professed to hold to sound principles, with such
as had adopted the infidel sentiments of Elias I-Iicks!
Well, this may be in the ordering of Divine Wisdom, but
I doubt it. I have no confidence whatever in the modern
doctrine and practice of expediency.  This prudential
wisdom, I cannot away with it....There are many
articles in " The Friend," that are neither wholly clear, nor
wholly dark to me; a kind of mongrel, apocryphal production. It would be very desirable to have things made
so plain, that there could be no mistake about them. And
there is some consolation in believing, that there remains
to be a beautiful simplicity in the truth; although judgment seems to be often " turned away backward, and truth
to have fallen in the streets, so that equity cannot enter."
But it was (was it not?) when the Lord "saw that there
was no man," no faithful, unflinching advocate for truth,
and " wondered that there was no intercessor," that " His
own arm brought salvation, and His righteousness it sustained Him," and the truth of His cause.  May it be so
now!
Second month, 11th.  I have had an ill turn since I
commenced this letter, by reason of which it has been delayed longer than I intended. I am too weak and nervous
to write, now; but I thought I would try to add, that a
Friend from Vermont has recently visited nearly or quite
all of the meetings, and many of the families, in this
yearly meeting, and also appointed a number of meetings
amongst other people, to very good satisfaction. I had
never so much as heard his name mentioned, until I heard
of his being in Ohio at the time of their last yearly meeting, and that he was not allowed, or rather advised not to




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 383
attend it. I have never heard him myself in the exercise
of his gift, except in a private opportunity in my own
room, while I lay ill in bed. That opportunity occurred
wholly unexpectedly and remarkably to me, just before he
left, after having spent several days and nights (on and
off) at our house. A very precious solemnity spread over
us, and continued for some time before a word was uttered;
under which our hearts were contrited, and united in a
good degree of that heavenly fellowship which is sometimes preciously experienced; and to the apostolic description of which, he added, " Truly, our fellowship is
with the Father, and with his Son, Jesus Christ."  He
certainly reached and spoke to my condition, in a manner
very striking to me, and he could have had no outward
clue to it whatever.
There is nothing in the appearance, or perhaps in
the natural talents of the man, aside from his gift, which
seems very likely to produce a sensation; but as I
have previously been quite as much edified and encouraged by the manifestation of "the Lord's power through
a ploughman," as by "the wisdom of the north, or the
eloquence of the south," there is a satisfaction to me
in recording this fresh instance of it. And moreover, I
thought it might possibly be interesting and somewhat encouraging to thee, to hear a report of good things coming
again, as it were, out of Nazareth; of one, whom many
would consider as an alien, a separatist, and an outcast,
being shod with the preparation of the Gospel of peace, so
that his feet appeared "beautiful upon the mountain" of
the Lord's house and holiness; although this beauty can
only be discerned by such whose eyes have been opened,
and are kept open, by the repeated application of the eyesalve of the Kingdom.  In being with, and thinking of,
this Friend, I could not divest myself of painful reflections
and impressions, with regard to that state of things which
had excluded him  from  even a seat in Ohio Yearly
Meeting.
Farewell.
T. B. GOULD.




334             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
To PELEG MITCHELL.
ELMSIDE, NEWPORT, 27th of 2d mo., 1854.
MY DEAR FRIEND, PELEG MITCHELL:
-....  ~ ~went up to see my precious mother, a
few weeks before she was gathered to her everlasting rest,
and it was to their mutual satisfaction.  Oh! my dear
friend, it had never been my lot to lose so near and dear
a relative before, and the stroke was unutterably severe.
Sometimes I think I could have borne it easier, if she had
not been so great a sufferer; and at others, that all she
suffered was necessary, to enable us to give her up.  I am
satisfied that her sufferings were not on her own account;
and neither these nor her virtues can ever be forgotten
while memory lasts. Greater humility, stronger and more
prevailing faith in the Divine goodness and mercy, or better
evidence that all would be and is well with her, I never
witnessed.
There was an unusually large attendance at her funeral, notwithstanding the day was wet and lowering;
and just before the hour, it came on to be very cold
and blustering, the wind having changed.  An unusual
covering of solemnity spread over the company, and seemed
to pervade the whole house, which was full of people. Not
a word was uttered; no sound was heard but that of the
wind outside; all was peace and quietness within; and just
before the close of the opportunity, the sun, which had
been hitherto obscured, broke through the clouds, and penetrating through the cracks between the window-shutters,
filled the house with a mild, subdued, and mellow, yet
glorious autumnal light; and I could not help thinking
that it was a fit emblem of that more glorious, heavenly
light, in the full fruition of which her purified spirit was,
without doubt, everlastingly centred; notwithstanding the
boisterous winds and tempests through which her gentle
spirit had had to pass, in the course of her journey through
this bleak, unfeeling world, and which had been permitted to beat against her, in her passage through the
dark valley of the shadow of death; although, before the
close, there was a great, a perfect calm, and she was permitted to pass sweetly, quietly, and so gently away, that




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  335
we could not define the precise moment of our unutterable
loss, or her eternal gain.
I suppose we may look for him [J. Wilbur] home again
very soon, if he has not already embarked.  I should not
be surprised if he should be at the meeting for sufferings,
in the fourth month, at New Bedford.  But even if he
should be, what a blank there is there! How little a
while those two worthies, Francis Taber and Job Eddy,
were separated!  In how short a time, we who are left
behind, were bereaved of them both!'" Lovely and pleasant
in their lives, in their deaths they were scarcely divided."
But where shall we look for their equals, and who shall
arise to fill their places? Truly, the prospect of a succession of such standard-bearers looks gloomy to me. The
old people have gone and are going into the earth, and the
young ones into the air.  I often feel exceedingly discouraged; and in this respect, I suppose I am not entirely alone.
Dost thou see the "British Friend?"  In their twelfth
month number, they came nobly and boldly out in defence
of the truth.  In that of first month, they did pretty well,
although they showed signs of faltering; and in the second
month number, they seem nearly to have nullified all the
good they had done, by far-fetched and needless encomiums upon the abundance of the labors of their numerous delegations, and missions to the uttermost parts of the
earth; as if one fountain could send forth bitter water and
sweet, at one and the same time!...
As ever, thine,
T. B. GOULD.
To CHARLES PERRY AND ETHAN FOSTER.
ELMSIDE, third month, 2d, 1854.
MY DEAR FRIENDS:...... I unite fully with Ethan in the fear which
he expressed in his letter to me, and I am almost ready to
say, in the belief, that on account of the great degeneracy
and corruption, both in church and state, a day is approaching, and almost at the door, which will try the faith and
foundations of men, in a nearer and more personal manner
than what has long been known, or is at all expected by
many.  And I am often ready to query, notwithstanding




336             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
I thus write, Who will be able to stand?  Who, even
amongst us, will be able to endure the devouring fire of
persecution for righteousness' sake, when it shall extend to
our persons and our estates, and even our lives also? I
can by no means say that I feel able to endure it; I have
no strength nor confidence in myself to speak of or to boast
of; but I think I feel more and more, the necessity of endeavoring to cleave fast to that which is able to sustain all
those who do put their whole trust and confidence therein,
even the unchangeable, immovable Rock. But when I look
out, upon the prospect and condition of things in the Church
and in the world, I am often rendered entirely disconsolate; so that I am, as it were, compelled to flee to the Rock,
and to get under the shadow and shelter of it, for protection and defence.....
As ever your friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
DRAFT OF A LETTER FROM T. B. G. TO JOSEPH BRINTON.
ELMSIDE, 23d of fourth month, 1854.
DEAR JOSEPH:........ The deep interest which I have long felt in
the proceedings of Philadelphia Yearly Meeting,-as that
which, according to my sense of feeling, embraces within
its limits the largest and soundest body of old-fashioned
Friends,-has by no means abated; and I do earnestly
desire that the time may be hastened, when the Lord shall
arise for the help and deliverance of these from that which
so grievously oppresses and afflicts them.  But, whether it
may be for " a time, times, or half a time"-whether the
time may be shortened for the elect seed's sake, or He may
seem to tarry long, and suffer the contradictions of sinners
against Himself, yet I am persuaded that, in His own time,
He will come, and will not tarry beyond it! Then will
such as have continued with Him in temptation and through
suffering, inherit the kingdom prepared for such, and for
such only, from the foundation of the world. Then will
they be permitted to return to the place of true rest, to
return and come to Zion, the city of the saints' solemnities,
and the tabernacle which shall not be taken down, which
in itself remains to be an "eternal excellency," and will,




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                   337
no doubt, yet become the joy and the praise of the whole
earth; although it may seem to be forsaken, and those who
prefer its prosperity above their chiefest joy, may be deemed
as aliens, and spoken of as outcasts, whom few men seek
after, or seem to care for.  But such as these, wherever
scattered by the overwhelming flood which the dragon has
been permitted to pour out of his mouth, do nevertheless
experience a fellowship in suffering, one with another, and
with the Captain of their salvation (who was Himself made
perfect through sufferings); so that at times they can
adopt the language of the experienced Apostle, when he
said, " I am exceeding joyful in all my tribulations;" and
again, " Although no affliction for the present may seem to
be joyous, but grievous, nevertheless it yieldeth the peaceful fruits of righteousness to those who are exercised
thereby."  So that all depends upon our being rightly
exercised by that dispensation we may be called to pass
through, and on our continued faithfulness unto Him who
hath called us, whether it be in suffering or rejoicing; there
being danger on every hand, both right-hand errors and lefthand errors; and such as the enemy cannot destroy in one
way, he may betray in another, where they less expect his
attacks. But help, all-sufficient help, is laid upon One who
is able to keep us from falling, and to present us faultless
before the presence of His glory with exceeding joy.......I have no hesitation in confessing my entire
conviction that in true unity there is strength, and whatever does have a tendency to separate true Friends more
widely from each other, certainly does weaken them; and
a desire to promote or maintain this unity, is widely different from a combination or confederacy against the truth.
I think the great pains which have been taken by some in
Philadelphia to keep their members, who felt some sympathy and unity with us, away from us, has already done us
great harm, and perhaps little good to them; for certainly,
in a general way at least, those who have taken the pains
to come and see for themselves, have not, I believe, gone
away feeling less interested (shall I say unity?) with us,
than before they came...
Thy sincere and affectionate friend,
T. B. GOULD.
29




338             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
CHAPTER  VII.
A RELIGIOUS engagement had been gradually maturing
in the mind of Thomas B. Gould, to pay a visit in the
love of the Gospel, to Friends in some parts beyond the
limits of his own yearly meeting. This prospect of service
at a greater distance from his own home than it had ever
before fallen to his lot to travel, was attended with circumstances of peculiar trial. He was at this time greatly
enfeebled by illness; and the sad reports which were
spread abroad, of the prevalence of cholera in some places
which he felt himself led to visit, were sufficient to cast
down his particularly sensitive feelings. This formidable
disease attacked his native city of Newport at this juncture; and very near the time fixed for his departure to
Ohio, his own home was invaded, and four of his children
were prostrated by it, two of them being reduced very
near to the gates of death.  He was brought into a great
strait.  He had been afraid of meeting the disease abroad,
and discouraged about going, on that account; though not
to such a degree as to cast away the shield of faith, or
actually to shrink from complying with what he believed
was really required of him. But now the trial was changed,
and his nature was almost ready to recoil at the thought
of leaving home, in the condition into which his beloved
family were brought. Yet even here, and when the query
was put by the good Remembrancer, "Lovest thou me
more than these?" He that knoweth the secrets of all
hearts was pleased to accept the acknowledgment, "Lord,
thou knowest all things; thou knowest that I love thee;"
and waiting faithfully on the all-merciful Hand of Him
who afflicts in mercy and loving-kindness to His poor ser



1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 339
vants, he was permitted to feel the arm of the Almighty
extended for his help, and for the confirmation of his faith
and confidence in Him; and enabled to acknowledge, that
"day unto day uttereth speech, and night unto night
showeth knowledge" of His mercy and of His goodness.
His children were all favored to recover, he regained his
own health very considerably, and was made remarkably
serviceable, by personal attentions, in relieving the distresses of many poor destitute persons in the cholera hospital
of Newport, who had been shamefully neglected by some
having charge of them.  Thus all the home discouragements were taken away; and all fear was banished from
his mind, in respect to the prevalence of the complaint in
the places to which his sense of religious duty was about to
lead him; and he bade farewell to his family and friends,
in due time to accomplish what he had in view.
Another cause of discouragement attending this prospect
of distant service, was one connected with the distracted
state into which the great prevalency of the Gurney
schism had thrown the Society of Friends.  The temporizing and compromising system, which had sprung up
within Philadelphia Yearly Meeting a few years before,
had spread into Ohio, and had, in both those yearly meetings as well as elsewhere, greatly broken the ranks of
those who had at first stood firmly against the innovations
of the modern school. A "middle party" was the result
of this new defection, more plausible and far more difficult
to contend against, than open Gurneyism itself, inasmuch
as its aim was more hidden and insidious, and its mode of
procedure more illusory, slippery, and uncandid. But the
tendency of this system of policy was, and still is, to lead
into confusion, to destroy the vitality of the testimony of
those who became entangled in it, and gradually-though
of late rapidly-to carry them within the power of that
very vortex which they once saw, understood, and abhorred. MJTany of its positions were untenable by right
reason, and distinguished by great inconsistencies, such as
have rarely been met with in the Society of Friends; in
whose history, hitherto, the plan of temporizing and compromising with that which was opposing the pure truth,




340             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
and rending the body from its foundation on the immutable Rock, had been unknown.
This spirit was characterized by a constant tendency to
make concessions to the Gurney party, and a connivance
at many of their irregular transactions, notwithstanding
its high and unfounded charges against those who could
not unite with it herein, of departure from the order and
discipline of the Society.  These concessions and connivances, including an inordinate deference to London Yearly
Meeting, and desire to cling to it even in its present position of sanctioning error and schism, were with the vain
hope of producing a reconciliation between elements essentially opposed to each other.  But this system-not standing upon the ground of the unchangeable truth, but on
that of policy and supposed expediency, and the alleged
duty of " submission to the body" (or, in other words, to
the majority),-had no convincing efficacy.  Most of its
power was attributable to the influence of certain members
active in its promotion, to the great numbers naturally
pleased with a way so much easier to the flesh, than that
of " earnestly contending for the faith once delivered to the
saints," and to its possession* of the pen, in the two yearly
meetings in America especially affected by it, and of an
influential press in the one, the echoes of which were heard
among the hills of the other.
There might certainly have been something amiable and
attractive in the position of attempting to soothe the troubled waters, had this position been carried out consistently
with a firm and unflinching maintenance of the Truth as it
is in Jesus,-from  which no church of Christ can safely
abate one jot or tittle. But this system, while it professed
to disapprove of the innovations in doctrine, and lamented
the changes of discipline and practice which have been
made in some places, soon showed its proclivity for the
popular side of the question, began to hush up the further
exposure of the doctrinal errors of Gurneyism, and manifested a settled aversion and hostility to the " smaller
bodies;" alleging that they (not the Gurney party, who
were in the majority), were the separatists from the Society; refusing the reception and publication of their docu



1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 341
ments, and denying them the right to have their members
and ministers recognized, in the meetings where it had the
power to prevent the reading of their certificates, or the
appointing of meetings at their request.  Thus, though
still professing a degree of unity with them as individuals,
and fallaciously conceding to them in words, the right of
such recognition as was needful to secure them in the enjoyment of their rights as members, by a strange inconsistency, it refused them the very means by which that
membership could be placed beyond doubt or cavil; as
Thomas B. Gould soon found exemplified, in his own case,
in Ohio Yearly Meeting. In short, it may be truly said,
that this system (very similar to that which in England,
in 1836, frittered away and frustrated the issuing of a
clear testimony against Beaconism), has for more than ten
years, in Ohio and Philadelphia Yearly Meetings, kept the
Society in perpetual distraction (instead of the hollow harmony which it aimed to promote), by its too successful attempts to turn aside the living sense and solid judgment
of the church; which would otherwise have carried the
testimony of truth over the heads of opposers, would have
convinced many honest but entangled minds, and would
have prevented much of the defection, and many grievous
departures, which have taken place in several yearly
meetings; and thus the Society might have been enabled
to go forward in true harmony and peace, as in years gone
by, under the guidance, care, and help of its holy Head
and High Priest, the Immanuel, God with us, the Way,
the Truth, and the Life.
Such was the spirit and system  which T. B. Gould
foresaw that he must encounter, as well as original Gurneyism, in visiting Ohio Yearly Meeting; and such was
the spirit which rendered the separation that occurred
there at that time, so defective in its results.
The reader may, by the foregoing remarks, be prepared
to understand certain allusions and circumstances, mentioned in his letters during that journey, which might
otherwise be obscure or almost unintelligible.
Although only forty-one years of age, he had now been
in the exercise of the public ministry of the Gospel, for
29*




342             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
fourteen years.  Having faithfully occupied the gift received, he had been made ruler over more, had grown
from a stripling to the stature of a man in the Lord's service, and was made " an ambassador for Christ," a " steward of the mysteries" of the Kingdom, and, we humbly
believe, "a pillar in the temple of the Lord, that should
go no more out."  His ministry was sound in doctrine,
weighty in substance, earnest and dignified in aspect, full
and clear in expression, watchful and calm in delivery,
beautiful in the elucidation and confirmation of the great
truths of religion by that which " was written aforetime
for our learning;" reaching the witness in the hearts of
the hearers by a wonderful sweetness to the spiritual ear,
and by the baptizing power which accompanied it, and
demonstrating to the candid mind, beyond a doubt, that
its spring was from the living fountain, which issues from
under the altar of the Lord.  Yet " this treasure" was in
an "earthen vessel," and was all of Grace, no glory belonging to the instrument.
FROM T. B. G. TO WILLIAM. HODGSON.
ELMSIDE, 13th of 7th month, 1854.
MY DEARLY BELOVED ELDER BROTHER:...    never remember to have felt more peaceful;
quiet satisfaction, at the close of any yearly meeting, or
for a longer period thereafter, than since the last.  But
to or for everything there is a season, if not an end; and
so I have found it in regard to what I may perhaps be
allowed to term that sabbath of rest; for oh! what plungings have been my portion since, and continue so to be;
in and under which, thy very seasonable and salutary
acknowledgment of fellowship therein, was so far truly
comforting and encouraging......
With what perspicuity and fulness hast thou reached
and covered the whole ground occupied by that "plant,"
which I greatly fear has become like a "degenerate plant
of a strange vine" unto Him, who designed to make it a
plant of true excellence and high renown! It certainly
did, for a while, shine forth with great brilliancy; the




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 343
fruit was exceedingly sweet to the taste, the form thereof
was beautiful and comely, and its smell delightful. But
for want of keeping close enough to That from which it
derived all its excellence and comeliness, I greatly fear
that the "harvest will be an heap" of trouble "in the
day of grief and of desperate sorrow."  In addition to
what I have lately had to suffer on my own account, I
have felt much of the "bitterness of death," on account
of such as seem  evidently to have forgotten the God of
their salvation, and to have become unmindful of the Rock
of their strength.  When last in that locality, I had publicly to proclaim, in the hearing of such as vainly supposed so, that the bitterness of death was by no means
past; seeing Agag was yet alive, and that wicked woman
Jezebel, who calleth herself a prophetess, was still suffered
to teach, and seduce, and to bring into spiritual Sodom
and Egypt, where our dear Lord was and is crucified: yea,
it seemed to me as if there had been an inscription afresh
written, comparable to that in Hebrew, and Greek, and
Latin, and set over His head.*  And yet I have lately
had reason to fear, that I am not myself entirely clear of
blood-guiltiness, because of my having let some know how
dearly I loved them; but the full amount of esteem which
I felt for, and expectation which I had of them, I never
did disclose to the party referred to. Oh! how necessary
and how profitable wisdom is to direct in all things, if it
were only sufficiently sought after and abode in!.
30th.-I wrote the foregoing on the day of its date,
being at the time in a very suffering condition from an attack
of asthma, dyspepsia, and bronchitis combined; and unable
either to lie down, or to take sufficient nourishment of any
kind to prevent great suffering from hunger, besides the
difficulty of breathing.  The last symptom  was somewhat relieved in about ten days from the commencement
of the attack, by repeated discharges of blood from
the bronchial membrane, as my physician said, and of
which I have no doubt.  By this, with the remedies used,
I have been and am greatly weakened, being scarcely able
* This has since been sorrowfully verified.




314             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
to write these lines; neither have I attempted to write one
line before, since the former date... Notwithstanding
my weak and suffering state many ways, I got to monthly
meeting last fifth-day; and therein was constrained (not
willingly), to lay before Friends a concern which has
ripened and settled upon me, to visit the meetings of
Friends in some parts of New York, Philadelphia, Baltimore and Ohio Yearly Meetings, and if way should open
for it, to attend the last-named yearly meeting; and also
in the course of the visit to appoint some meetings among
those not of our Society, as Best Wisdom may direct. I
did and still do believe, the time had fully come for me to
lay this burden before Friends. I had a secret hope they
would take it upon themselves; but they did not. It was
united with feelingly, and a committee of four Friends,
two men and two women, appointed to prepare a certificate, and bring it before an adjournment of the monthly
meeting, which was held yesterday; when the certificate
was passed.  It remains to be seen, what the quarterly
meeting, which occurs next fifth-day, will do with it.
Thou mayst rest assured, that it has not been without very
close conflicts, and the exercise of some faith, which has
been mercifully a little renewed at times, that I have ventured thus far. Few persons, I apprehend, have greater
natural reluctance to such work, and to leaving home,
even when in tolerable health, than myself. And in my
present weak and suffering condition, along with the circumstances of the times in the Society, and the prevalence of cholera in many places, it seems to me very doubtful whether I shall, if indeed I am able to set out, ever
reach my home again: neither do I know of any companion.  But my dear Martha, although she says she could
not consent to my going now, if I were in other respects
ready, on account of my feebleness, still feels confident
that I shall begin to improve after quarterly meeting, and
continue to gain strength as I proceed on the journey.
Last night I got no rest at all, being unable to lie down,
or to sleep in my chair, till after six o'clock this morning;
when I was favored to get a choice nap, only wakening up
in time to get to meeting.




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 345
Eighth month, 4th.
Yesterday was our quarterly meeting.  It was much
larger than was expected, and considerably larger than
has been usual when held here, although few beside our
own members were present; and it proved a season not
soon to be forgotten, both as regards the public and also
the last meeting.  In the former, after a time of great
famine and strippedness, dear J. Wilbur was raised up
with a small opening, and in great bowedness evidently;
but the waters gradually arose, until they could not be
passed over, by reason of the breadth and length, as well
as the depth thereof; and they seemed to be of a renewedly healing quality, comparable to the river of the water
of life, afresh set in motion for the especial benefit of the
careless sons and daughters present, some of whom I trust
were mercifully baptized therein. Dear Elizabeth Hill
followed him, in a lively manner; and Phebe Foster followed her, in a sweet and touching communication, though
short.  She was evidently clothed with a garment of
humility; and when she sat down, the meeting was remarkably covered with the spirit of prayer and thanksgiving...........After the ordinary business had been
gone through, thy poor correspondent opened his concern, and laid the certificate of the monthly meeting on
the table: whereupon J. Wilbur said, that although it
was the province of the quarterly meeting to judge of
such concerns upon their own merits, yet he thought it
best that the certificate of the monthly meeting should be
then read; which was done; and the whole meeting
seemed to be dipped into much feeling, and a longer than
usual, and very profound silence prevailed; during which
my own mind was mercifully brought, as I humbly trust,
into entire resignation, either to go or stay; although up
to this time I had tried to hope, that by some means or
other the thing might be stopped in the quarterly meeting,
and the burden thereby transferred from mine to other
shoulders.  At length dear J. W. stood up, and remarked,
that his mind had been very forcibly turned back to the
time, and impressed with the declaration of the Saviour,




346             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
when he sent the primitive disciples forth, and told them
that they should bear witness of Him and for Him, at
Jerusalem, in Samaria, and unto the-uttermost parts of
the earth; how he not only sent them  forth, but gave
them their message, even the word of the Lord to deliver,
going before them, and abiding with them, their sure protection and all-sufficient Helper. He had been renewedly
comforted in believing that this thing was of the Lord;
that He was about to send forth a messenger, and that
Himself would give the message; that He, as He was
relied upon in singleness of heart, would be mouth and
wisdom, tongue and utterance. He then feelingly alluded
to the straits and baptisms that must needs have been
passed through (as well as what might be expected to
come), before such a prospect could have been yielded to
in these perilous times; but he did believe that a few
standard-bearers had been preserved, and would be preserved, even amongst us, and that the law would continue to
be sent forth out of Zion, and the word of the Lord from
Jerusalem.  This is the substance of a part; but there
was much more which I could not properly put down, and
perhaps I have related too much already.  However,
while I felt none the less sensible of the awful responsibility, or of my own utter weakness, nothingness, and
insufficiency, it was truly strengthening and encouraging
to me. There was another long and solemn pause, during
which many hearts were tendered and affected even to
tears, and all present who could have been expected to do
so, in due time expressed their unity.  Dear J. W. went
with me into the women's meeting, where it met with a
very similar reception; although here, as in the men's
part, it took many, if not most present, entirely by surprise: and after the female members of our own quarter
had expressed themselves, Elizabeth Hill seemed constrained to acknowledge her near unity and sympathy,
with considerable more, somewhat after the manner of J.
W. in the other meeting; and there was a fuller endorsement prepared and placed upon my certificate, than I
could have had any expectation of.
And now, my dear friend, let me add, that my health




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 847
has improved, my appetite is better, though still poor,
and I am still suffering a good deal with asthma, but nothing to be compared with what I did two weeks ago;
and with what diligence I can, I am making ready to set
out; not knowing what will befall me on my journey,
saving that " the Holy Ghost witnesseth, that bonds and
afflictions await me," and, it may be, of no ordinary kind;
although I am not prepared to say how it may be as to
" every city," neither am I looking for great things in
any respect, or to make an extensive visit within the
limits of any yearly meeting; and if I can but be favored
to do what my hands may find to do, whether it be in
silent suffering or in active labor, and to do no harm, it
will be all that I can expect, and in that case I may not
lose a sufficient reward.  My dear friend, Israel Buffinton, expects to bear me company, and with him I am fully
satisfied.
J. J. Gurney, when here, seemed to be under some
guard, while attending the yearly meeting; and I could
not say much more about his ministrations at that time,
than that the whole course and tendency thereof was
wrong-end-foremost and out of joint; not one ray of
light, life, or Gospel authority. After the yearly meeting, he had an appointed meeting here in Newport. He
was long silent therein, which I believe was unusual with
him; and when he did at length speak, he still seemed
rather guarded.  But he did nevertheless say, in the
course of his communication, that "simple faith-mere
credence,-formed a fundamental link in the great chain
of Christian doctrine, in the Gospel of life and salvation."
This I consider unsound doctrine.  In a neighboring
meeting, he declared, that the best of men before the
flood had but a very little light, or a glimmering ray of
light; that the light which they had, even the best of
them, was not to be compared with what was or might be
now enjoyed by the weakest Christian.  An old elder
who was present, said to me afterwards, that, although
Joseph John might consider himself one of the best and
strongest of Christians, he doubted much whether he had
quite as much light as Enoch!... Farewell.
T. B. G.




348             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
FROM MARY DAVIS TO T. B. G.
DARTMOUTHI, eighth month, 20th, 1854.
MY BELOVED FRIEND, T. B. GOULD:
I know not the cause why I have felt my mind unexpectedly drawn to write a few words to thee. When thou
wast brought to my mind, thou appeared rather poor and
low in spirit, a condition that has been the clothing of my
mind as with a garment for along season; so that I have
scarcely been able to look up: yet I desire not to complain, but to acknowledge my unworthiness.
I believe it right for me to say, that when I heard of
thy concern to visit the suffering seed in different parts of
the Lord's heritage, I felt in my heart to bid thee God
speed; and the language that our valued friend, James
Tucker, adopted, on taking leave of my dear husband and
me, when we were going out on such a mission, was revived: he said, "Go, and the Lord be with you.  Be ye
wise as serpents, and harmless as doves."  I desire this
may be thy experience; and I believe, dear friend, thou
knowest, without my telling thee, that the Blessed Master
will not be wanting on His part; but will, as our trust and
confidence is in Him, be ever near such a.s HIe is pleased
to call and send on His service, will string their bow, and
cover their head, as in the day of battle; while such as are
disposed to run unsent, and when there are no tidings
ready, although they may overrun the true messengers,
and arrive at the very place where the message is to be
delivered, yet they are to be set aside as useless.  I could
add much, of my own true love and regard, but I feel a
care lest I should exceed, and burden thy mind.....
Thy friend sincerely,
MARY DAVIS.
FROM T. B. G. TO JOHN WILBUR.
NEWPORT, 25th of eighth month, 1854.
MY ENDEARED FRIEND, J. WILBUR:
It was truly kind in thee to write to me from Fall River,
and ever since I received thy letter I have wanted to tell




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 349
thee so; but a variety of causes, and some severe afflictions-bringing into fresh conflicts of spirit, and very close
trials of the little grain of faith-have hitherto unavoidably prevented me.
One week ago last seventh-day, I took our two oldest
boys with me to Fall River, intending to be there over
first-day, and to bring the girls home too on second-day;
which I did, reaching home about four o'clock P.M., safely
and well. But about one o'clock, third-day morning, Harry
was taken alarmingly ill; and about four o'clock P.M. of
the same day, Ecroyd was even more alarmingly attacked
with the same disease; which Doctor King positively pronounced to be cholera, neither is there any doubt of the
fact. In the short space of three and a half hours from.
the time Ecroyd was taken, all apparent pulsation ceased,
he became cold all over, and had every appearance of the
very near approach of death; and this, notwithstanding
we used every means in our power or knowledge to cause
a reaction, before the Doctor came.  He continued in this
state, sinking lower and lower, full four hours and a half.
We put mustard on his feet, and rubbed him with warm
mustard-water and cayenne, wrung cloths out of hot mustard-water, &c., but nothing would do.  His eyeballs were
fixed and turned up, with the lids half closed; and although
he could speak, yet towards the last he could not see. We
considered him nearly gone, and so did the physician;
when I proposed putting him bodily into a tub of warm
mustard-water, which we did; and although at first it
seemed as if he would not live to be put into the tub, yet
in a few moments he began to show signs of sensibility;
and the Doctor, who sat feeling for his pulse, looked up
joyfully, and announced that he could now feel them at
intervals, and added, " They get better and better; now I
believe he will rally and do well." Thou canst judge of
our feelings when, on putting him into warm blankets, we
found him gradually becoming naturally warm, and his
pulse quite regular, and also restored to sight.
When dear little Ecroyd had thus revived, I turned
towards poor Harry, who (though he was first taken with
much more apparent severity, and fifteen hours before his
30




350             LIFE AND LETTERS OF           [1854.
younger brother), had seemed to be better, and, we had
thought, was doing well; but our attention was somewhat
diverted from him by the very alarming state of Ecroyd.
Harry had very much changed for the worse, and was now
rapidly sinking into the same state of collapse; but on putting him in a warm mustard-bath, he also pretty soon revived,
and they are now both doing well. The next seventh-day
morning, our two youngest children were taken with the
same disease, and both very severely; but having provided
ourselves with proper medicines, and also obtained some
sad experience, the means employed were blessed in such
a manner as to arrest its progress; and although the little
babe is still far enough from being well, we are in hopes
he will continue to improve.
It is now first-day, the 27th. I had expected to leave
home last sixth-day evening, but the dispensation of an
all-wise Providence, herein adverted to, rendered it impracticable and apparently improper for me to set out at that
time.  Israel Buffinton was here yesterday, and we expect to go to New York to-morrow evening; although by
constant watching and anxiety, as well as having my hands
alternately in hot water and ice, I have contracted such a
cold that I am quite a cripple from extreme lameness and
pain in my back. How I shall do I know not; but through
it all, my concern has not abated; neither has the grain
of faith, previously vouchsafed and continued, been lost
sight of or diminished; although I am not looking for any
mighty work to be called for, or to be done by me. But
if I can only be preserved from doing any harm, and from
bringing reproach to the precious cause, I think I can say
that I feel willing to suffer and to be reproached; for I do
know that the cause is good and worth suffering for. And
hard as it has been and is for me to leave my beloved
family and Friends here, yet I feel anxious to be on my
way, not knowing how long time and opportunity for the
accomplishment of my work, or rather, for the filling up
of my small measure of suffering, may be lengthened out
to me.  But, whether longer or shorter, I do earnestly
desire that it may be accomplished, that so a place of rest
may be obtained at last, through unmerited mercy and




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 351
redeeming love.  And oh! my dear, fatherly friend, mine
eyes have been opened to see the hand of the Lord in this
afflictive dispensation of His divine providence and inscrutable wisdom; so that I can say, day unto day has uttered
speech, and night unto night has shown knowledge.
The manner in which my humble prospect was received
and approved by our quarterly meeting, has been very
confirming and comforting to me, although it has also increased, if possible, my sense of awful responsibility.
Dear Mary Davis has since written to me in the same
way, and Mary Macey has sent me a sweet message of
unity and encouragement, and so has Mary Barnard...... It is very sickly here; more so than I have ever
known in my time. There have been more than fifty cases
of cholera which have proved fatal,-many of them in the
course of a few hours,-in this small town, within the last
four weeks.  Most of these have been among the poorer
class of natives and foreigners; yet several very sudden
deaths have occurred among the middle and upper classes
of society, and many, very many, more of these have been
attacked with cholera and other diseases which follow in
its train, which have been controlled or arrested.
The cholera hospital, to which the poor Irish and others
have been carried, eight or ten cases sometimes in one
day,-is right east of our house, in those red buildings just
beyond our premises. As many as four corpses have been
taken from there alone in one day, several times in the last
two weeks, and buried immediately after death, without
the least ceremony.  I have been much at the hospital
since our boys got better, from a sense of duty; and have
done what I could to relieve the sufferings of the poor
dying creatures, with some little success, although more
has been made of it by the people of the town than I
wished or merited. But they have been wholly forsaken
by the Catholic priest, and by the self-styled Sisters of
Charity, of which last, through the prevalence of Romanism, we have a number here.  But my going to the hospital has at least had the effect to arouse the sympathies,
and to call up the action, of others, who kept at a very
safe distance before. I found them not only shamefully




352             LIFE AND LETTERS O"             [1854.
neglected, but actually abused by the nurses, who were
paid no less than ten dollars per day for their worse than
useless attendance.  They-the nurses-ordered me out,
when I first went, although I said not a word; and when
I refused to go, they threatened to keep me there, alleging
that such were the mayor's orders.  But I told them I
would report myself to the mayor, and take the consequences.  I did so immediately, who thanked me for my
attention, and said, that no other person, except the physicians, had interested themselves at all; and that himself
was worn down with the claims upon his time and attention, caused by the prevalence of the disease.  He freely
issued a written order for my admission, whenever I saw
fit to go, and required the keepers or nurses to treat my
suggestions with attention. The next morning, I went up
there again, without showing my order; when they sought
to drive me out, telling me that it was in violation of the
mayor's orders, and that they did not want me there; to
which last I assented, but the first I denied. Pretty soon
one of them asked me if I had got liberty of the mayor.
I told him I had, and more than that also....... The
result was their discharge, and the obtaining of better men,
and more skilful and conscientious nurses, at a more reasonable price.  But the mayor was not to be blamed; for at
the first the panic was so great, that none but the most
reckless and worthless could be got.......
Farewell; and do remember me for good, in your nearest
approaches to the Lord.
THOS. B. GOULD.
To MARTHA S. GOULD.
BALTIMORE, 30th of 8th mo., 1854.
MY DEAR WIFE AND CHILDREN:
Dear Robert Scotton came in [to Philadelphia]
from Frankford early in the day, on purpose to meet us,
and had just left W. IH.'s, when we reached there.  We
passed him in the street, and I pointed him out to Israel,




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 353
although I did not know who he was, and still less thought
of his coming to the city to meet us. Yet, like Paul at
the Three Taverns, it furnished a fresh occasion to thank
the Lord and take fresh courage.  He came to William's
early this morning, and freely went with us to the Western meeting; which was large and very quiet, not a dog
moving his tongue, although some in that nature were
there; and Robert Scotton spoke of the meeting as being
to his entire satisfaction, and also, in his judgment, a remarkably favored one, notwithstanding very close things
indeed were given me to deliver....   [Alluding to an individual who had been
reached by his testimony on that occasion, he says:] So
thou seest, my Master was pleased to give me favor in the
heart of one stranger at least; and not only so, but He
surely did fulfil His promise to me, which I received before
I asked for my certificate, namely: "I will show thee a
token for good, that thine enemies may see it and be
ashamed;" and also, "I will go along with thee, and help
thee, and make thy way for thee." 
I enjoyed the ride through the country here very much,
especially as my mind was clothed with a feeling of precious quietness, peace, and thankfulness, beyond what I
have ever known; and in the desires raised for my own
preservation, thou, my dear heart, and all at home, were
sweetly included. Farewell!
Thine entirely,
T. B. GOULD.
To WILLIAM HODGSON.
COLERAIN, BELMONT Co., OHIO, 9th mo., 2d, 1854.
MY VERY DEAR BROTHER:
Thy letter to brother Joshua did not get here until
some time after we did; so we hired a two-horse carriage,
and came up from Wheeling, getting here about ten o'clock
yesterday morning, weary and dirty enough, I can assure
thee; but my heart was filled with thankfulness, inasmuch
as my good and gracious Master was not only pleased to
renew His promise to me (when, as we commenced going
30*




354             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
up the mountains, my faith began to fail as to our living
to get over them), that we should be preserved, so that no
evil or accident should befall us, but also to fulfil it, at
least as to the outward. This morning, brother Joshua
thought best to take us to the boarding-school before meeting; where we met with a cordial welcome from the superintendent, N. P. H., and his wife.  The extreme heat of
the weather exceeds anything I have ever before known,
both day and night; and it has been so, all the way and
all the time, since we left Baltimore, except just on the
top of the Alleghany Mountains.... Joseph Hobson was truly kind and open,
saying he was right glad to see me here; and so was dear
honest old Robert Holloway, who is a lively, old-fashioned
minister, though very much despised.  They two went
with me unflinchingly to [the select] meeting.
Not a word was uttered by any one, until
W. Kennard proposed that the clerk should open the
meeting; which he did, and proceeded to read the minutes
of several of the strangers present; after which he added,
" There is also on the table a minute or certificate from
New England, and I am ready to query whether the meeting
*will not pursue the same course with regard to it, which
has been taken in former years."...     After the
usual minute was made, in regard to the certificates, which
had been read] J. Kenworthy inquired whether the other
minute [or certificate] which the clerk had referred to, was
from a branch of New England Yearly Meeting with which
this yearly meeting formerly corresponded, or whether it
came from  the " Smaller Body," &c.  The clerk did not
condescend an explanation. Ann Taylor, Esther French,
Edith Griffith, and many others, male and female, broke
out into a continuous string of abuse against the " Smaller
Body," and the presumptuous but apparently unknown
individual who had intruded himself upon that meeting;
making use repeatedly of very opprobrious epithets, some
of them vehemently calling for the name of the intruder;
which, however, neither the clerk nor any other person
present thought fit to give them.... I plainly saw
that, under the circumstances, silence would be decidedly




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 355
my best policy: yet I felt called upon to say, " that inasmuch as the question had been asked, whether the certificate referred to came from  a branch of New England
Yearly Meeting, with which this meeting formerly corresponded, I thought it right that both the meeting and the
individual should know that it did, and that moreover the
certificate was endorsed by a quarterly meeting, which,
after a careful and apparently impartial examination of
the whole subject, of the unhappy separation which had
taken place in New England, including the ground and
cause of it, the yearly meeting of Friends in Philadelphia
had solemnly decided to be the ancient and regularly established quarterly meeting of Rhode Island;" and I added,
that "this decision was duly authenticated, and had also
been printed and published" [as J. K. expressed that he
had not before been aware of the fact]... I saw
how it was with some, who really, I have no doubt, felt
much sympathy for me, but for fear of adding fuel to the
fire which the Gurneyites kept up, let them have it their
own way without a word in my favor-making a sacrifice
of me, rather than prolong the discussion, or further endanger the quiet and peace of the meeting.  But my good
Master stood by me and helped me, bearing up my head
above the billows; so that I could even hold up my head,
and sit very quietly and patiently through it all, not feeling in the least moved or disheartened by it, because He
had, measurably at least, prepared me for it before I left
my home....The vituperation of the Gurneyites
was [at length] diverted from my shoulders considerably,
and turned upon Philadelphia Yearly Meeting; at which
I was not sorry, as it afforded me some relief: and all opposition to my sitting, finally ceasing, the clerk proceeded
with the ordinary business. This seemed to me to exhibit
a very low, weak state of things.
The meeting for sufferings was held in the afternoon,
at three o'clock; which, after all, and under the circumstances, I thought it best for us to attend, being also advised to do so, by several Friends.
After meeting many Friends gathered around us, and
seemed right glad to see us.




356             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
First-day. I have been here at Mount Pleasant all day,
sitting in silence and astonishment at the captivity of this
people.  In the morning meeting, E. P. G. stood up early
-proceeded to denounce one —guilty of unforgiven'sins of
the deepest dye, warned him of the danger of his being
suddenly cut off, &c....         [See letter to J. W.,
E. F., and C. P., of 9th mo., 9th.]
Second-day evening.' There was no attempt made to
keep us out of the meeting, as was expected, this morning..B..... B.  oyle opened the meeting, and the
assistant-clerk read the reports of the quarterly meetings,
and, with the clerk, the minutes of all the strangers present, except my own and that of I. Buffinton.  Benjamin even called for such minutes as Israel Buffinton's,
that is, for such as not being for members of the select
meeting, had not been laid on the table by the clerk
thereof; and in such a way as to render our sitting there,
unaccredited, likely to straiten us additionally, and to be
noticed by others.  Then opened such a tirade of abuse,
as never fell to my lot before; there was a deal of it, intermixed with some little censure of the clerk, for having
proceeded so far with the business as he had done, while I
was present;-all which I bore in silence, until they began
to reflect darkly on me, for not only having produced no
certificate, but also for not having explained the reason why
I had not.  I then thought it was time for me to speak;
and accordingly stated, in substance, that I not only had
yielded to come here under a deep sense and clear conviction of religious duty, after having turned the fleece, and
proved it, both wet and dry, but that I had also received
the full unity and concurrence of the monthly and quarterly meetings of Rhode Island; that these had been duly
laid before the first sitting of the select yearly meeting;
but that, owing to the manifestation of a similar feeling
there, to what had been shown here, and the regard which
the clerk of the select meeting paid, as I supposed, to the
feelings of those of opposite sentiments, and in order to
prevent such an exhibition there as had been made of opposing sentiments here, they had not been produced; not



1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 357
withstanding they came from a quarterly meeting which
had been decided to be the true Rhode Island Quarterly Meeting, after careful and impartial investigation
of the whole subject, by a yearly meeting which has
been  considered  to  be one of the most solid  and
weighty yearly meetings in the world.*  I also declared
that my companion, Israel Buffinton, was duly furnished
with a minute of concurrence from  Swanzey Monthly
Meeting; and how the separation took place there; who
were the separatists; and as for what had been charged
respecting my disownment, that it had only been done
by a body of separatists; for I had always been a member
of Rhode Island Monthly Meeting of Friends, and therefore was not an intruder, but had a right to a seat.  I
said considerable, and was on my feet three times I think;
which I found necessary to do, as they called some of my
statements in question.  But as I further explained and
proved my statements, they soon began to call on their
own partisans to give over; and finally dropped me
almost entirely, and turned upon the clerk; who, to save
himself or the meeting, lowered the ground too much, I
thought, for his own safety or that of the cause; telling
them  they might make the meeting as select as they
chose, provided they did it consistently with our principles or discipline, and did not appeal to the civil authority;-and I, said he, will not object to it.  He repeated
this several times: but it did him no good, for they would
not let him go on with the business while we sat there,
which he was evidently disposed to do: and so, after sitting four hours in this way, the meeting adjourned. The
representatives met after dinner, and had a very stormy
time, some being determined that B. Hoyle should not be
clerk any longer; and so fourteen representatives, out of
forty-two, determined to carry in the name of Jonathan
Binns for clerk, and James Bruff for assistant-clerk.
The question was asked by some " middle" man, whether,
if T. B. G. and I. B. were excluded, they would then
consent to have Benjamin Hoyle's name carried forward;
* Philadelphia. See its "Report on the Division in New England."




358             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
but they answered, No!-he had done enough, beside
this, to disqualify him, and it would make no difference at
all.
Third-day. This morning I went to the second and last
sitting of the select yearly meeting. There was not the
least sign or word of dissatisfaction with my sitting therein, shown by any one. E. P. G. however delivered another
loud and pointed call to repentance for unutterable sins.
The yearly meeting convened at eleven o'clock.....
It was again supposed that they would forcibly keep us
out of this, the second sitting of the yearly meeting; but
no such thing was done or attempted.  As soon as the
meeting was opened, one Jabez Coulson said he was
directed by a large part of the representatives to propose
the name of Jonathan Binns for clerk; which was directly
united with by many, in quick succession; when Nathan
Hall said, he was requested to inform  the meeting, that
the representatives had been together, but were unable to
agree upon any names to offer for clerk and assistant.
The usual minute for the continuance of the old clerks
was proposed to be made, and strongly urged by Friends....... But there were some not disposed to be put
down at all, although many of their own party halted
long. It was, I should think, nearly two hours, after
they began to urge them  to go, before they could get
their new clerks to the table, and it was some time after
this, before he ventured to make and to read the minute
of their appointment.
After a deal of time had been wasted in listening to
them, and their many and high charges against B. Hoyle
(who has gained nothing in any way by his weak endeavors
to compromise matters with them), and Philadelphia
Yearly Meeting, and myself, Friends finally adjourned
to ten o'clock to-morrow (fourth-day morning), and left
them sitting in the house, where they remained two hours
longer, making six in all. I never uttered a word during
either this or the select meeting to-day; but it seemed
more than they could well bear (or indeed some others
either), even to see me sitting there, though clothed in sackcloth and ashes....




1854.]            TIOMAS B. GOULD.                 359
And so they have gone.  I have never yet had quite so
trying a service as this to pass through; and yet I have
not been permitted to doubt the rectitude of my coming........ As we passed out of the meeting-house, and I
perceived only about one-fourth of the whole number left
behind, it did feel to me as if "the people were still too
many."..   B. Hoyle plainly declared to the separatists to-day, that New England Yearly Meeting had a right
to suspend the article of our discipline respecting the appointment of clerks, and fully admitted the larger body to
be the yearly meeting! When he saw that it did no good,
but much harm  every way, he declared that he had repeatedly done violence to his own feelings to please them;
but this helped him no more than the other; and it is possible he may in time learn that honesty is the best policy
after all..   All this, and much, very much more, we have
seen, felt, and suffered in silence. But my Master told me
this morning, that He would fight for us, and we should
hold our peace; and I have obeyed Him herein, although
many Friends evidently wonder at my silence, and others,
I believe, are equally afraid of me......
T. B. GOULD.
FROM NATHAN HALL TO WILLIAM HODGSON.
HARRISVILILE, HARRISON CO., OIIO,
9th month, 11th, 1854.
DEAR FRIEND:
I have just returned from a meeting at Harrisville, appointed by our mutually beloved friend, Thomas B. Gould;
who requested that I should give thee some account of his
getting along in these parts, his engagements and present
indisposition preventing him from writing to as many of
his dear friends as he would wish to.
I know not whether thou hast had a letter from him since
his arrival here, or not; but suppose thou hast had some
account of him, in connection with the separation that has
recently taken place in our yearly meeting. Information
so received may give an unfair statement of existing facts,
as it is reported, even in this vicinity, that he was the cause




360             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
of the separation; and some hard things are said of him,
both in public and private, relative thereto.  I am not
about to give an account of the separation (as thou hast
doubtless had divers more full relations of it than my present purpose or limits will permit), further than relates to
our friend, T. B. Gould.  His certificate, with a number
of others, was produced to our select meeting on seventhday.  The meeting pursued its usual course, which is, to
read no such documents from any portion of the Society in
New England. Of course it was not produced to the yearly
meeting on second-day morning; but it being known that
he and companion were present, it was strongly urged by
the Gurneyites, that no business should be done till the
meeting was made select.. This they made the principal
bone of contention during most of that sitting.  But it
was several times distinctly stated by a part of the representatives, who met in the evening to propose the names
of Friends for clerk and assistant, that they would not
agree to the name of B. H. for clerk; that he had " disqualified himself for that service years ago;" and that,
rejecting T. B. G. and companion, would not change their
intention of offering other names, which they then proposed. So that it would be doing injustice to New England Friends, to say that they were the cause of the separation. And even if it were so, surely it would have been
a very frivolous excuse for such a desperate course as was
pursued...........W. and C. Evans, and our New England
Friends, were of course all the strangers that remained
with us.  The latter had not much vocal service in the
meeting, no doubt very sensibly feeling somewhat trammelled by the circumstance of their not being fully acknowledged. They were at meeting at Concord yesterday. I
thought Thomas was favored, and very much so at the one
appointed in our meeting-house to-day.  It was composed
partly of non-professors, and professors of Various kinds,
some that seldom attend any of our meetings: and being
nearly all entire strangers to him, he had no outward
means of knowing their condition; yet I think it was as
appropriately spoken to, as I remember to have heard on




1854.]             THOMAS B. GOULD.                  361
any occasion. I think I never heard the coming, suffering,
and crucifixion of our Saviour, with His mediatorial offices,
more clearly brought to view at any time; declaring what
He had done for us without us, and showing the necessity
of receiving Him in his second coming, or spiritual appearance; and that the first was unavailing without the last.
He seemed fearfully and awfully impressed with the state
of some present, and labored earnestly, and may it be
effectively, for their restoration.  This is more than prudence wocld dictate to say to a minister, but I have only
said it of him, and thou wilt see that he is not hurt by it....... He has a meeting to-morrow at Flushing, and
next day at Guernsey....
I am, with love, thy friend,
NATHAN HALL.
FROM T. B. G. TO JOHN WILBUR, E. FOSTER, AND
C. PERRY.
COLERAIN, BELMONT Co., OIIIO
9th to 19th of 9th mo., 1854.
MY DEAR FRIENDS:
The yearly meeting concluded about eleven, A.M., and
we have been allowed to sit without any one (except those
who have seceded) objecting thereto; although it has been
very manifest that our presence was quite as galling to
some that remained behind, as to those who left.  We
have had a most trying week of it indeed.  However, no
objection whatever was made to our sitting in the meeting
for sufferings....  The same morning I went to the
select meeting....   There were many strangers present with minutes, who all went with the seceders except
W. E.; but their certificates were all read, and minuted
as being satisfactory, and their company acceptable....... Dear J. H., who kindly took me into the
meeting and into the upper gallery, did speak once or
twice, to express his desire that the meeting might be
allowed to proceed quietly with its business; which it was
finally allowed to do in my presence, although I was singled
out, and preached to, and prayed for, in the most pointed
31




362             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
manner imaginable.  The next day [first-day] in the
great public meeting, in the morning, E. P. G., very early,
and before the meeting was near gathered, commenced
speaking, in what seemed for a time to be a most loving
and peaceable manner; but after having sufficiently daubed
her own partisans with untempered mortar, and cried
" peace, peace," where there was no peace, she singled
out an individual then present, who was " going about
sowing discord among brethren."  She was sure there was
one, and thought there might possibly be more than one;
but one there was of this description, who was guilty of
the most "abominable and unforgiven sins;" describing
them, or attempting to do so, but in a vague and indefinite manner.  However, they were of an unpardonable
nature, and she asserted that she was divinely commissioned to pronounce woes and judgments upon the devoted
head of this " poor, miserable sinner," and to say that
unless very speedily repented of, it would be forever too
late, this being the very last call, and she the favored instrument of its delivery, and also of the malediction, which
was this: that they " would sink his guilty soul down,
down, down, to the lowest hell, where the worm dieth not,
and the fire is not quenched," &c.! This she repeated
three several times, and then referred to Ezekiel's vision
of the image of jealousy, and the chambers of imagery,
with the abominations committed therein by the ancients
of Israel, repeating in the course of this division of her
subject, nearly the whole of the eighth chapter of Ezekiel.
Her appearance was splendidly delusive, seeming very
like her who sat "as a queen and no widow," vainly and
wantonly supposing that she should see no sorrow...
But I never felt or sat a meeting myself more quietly or
peacefully in my whole life, feeling an evidence in myself
that these things were all false as applied to me; and
my good  and gracious Master standing by me, and
strengthening and comforting me, yea, and upholding
me also by His Spirit, in a manner altogether beyond
what I can express....  As for me I had nothing to
do, but to set an example of silence.... In the last sitting of the select meeting, no ob



1854.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 363
jection was made to my sitting, nor any allusion whatever
made to me,-except by E. P. G., who declared that the
day of my visitation, or of mercy and grace to me (as I
understood her) was extended beyond what she had previously thought or seen, although it was nevertheless extremely
doubtful whether I would repent; and if not, down, down,
down, I must speedily go! The answers to the queries in
the select yearly meeting, and the summary thereof, were
managed (with one exception), so as to represent that things
were in harmony and unity; of which -  took special and
most satirical notice.  J. Kenworthy and others had, in
the former sitting asked B. H. &c., if they really thought
that the "smaller body" and its members were in the
right, why they did not say so, and openly acknowledge
us; for, said he, and with great effect upon them, too,
" Friends, there is but a right and a wrong; there is but
truth and error!"  I sat among them in the select meeting with my lips wholly sealed, except as previously stated,
but beholding with my inward eye, how the potsherds of
the earth dashed one against another, and the abominations committed by the elders of Israel in their secret
chambers of imagery, even such as have been accounted
as the ancients of them!... The division immediately
followed this sitting of the select meeting.
On second-day morning,.... B. H. had encouraged
such as were there without minutes (such minutes as had
been introduced and read from the select meeting), to explain the ground or cause of their presence; and
had accordingly done so, and several others; Israel Buffinton's minute had also been laid on the table, and no notice
taken of it whatever; when the Gurneyites, having previously said abundance against our sitting in the meeting,
without any notice having been taken of it (except that when
they requested all such as were not members to withdraw,
and insisted on our doing so, dear old Robert Holloway
said he did not know of any not members, or who had not
a right to sit, being present), commenced calling directly
upon us, to know, if we had certificates, why we had not
produced them; and if we had no credentials, they requested us to make a verbal statement of the occasion and




364             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1854.
circumstances of our coming and being there, &c. I now
felt the time had come for me to say, "that I had come
amongst them under a solemn and convincing sense of religious duty; the concern having long rested with much
weight upon my mind, and this time having been clearly
pointed out, as the proper one to come here in, after turning the fleece again and again, and proving the religious
rectitude of the concern, both wet and dry. And not only
so, but my concern was fully united with by Rhode Island
Monthly Meeting of Friends, of which I had always been
a member, and I was furnished with its certificate, and the
endorsement of Rhode Island Quarterly Meeting, duly
signed by its clerks; which quarterly meeting, after a
careful investigation of the whole subject, had been decided
by Philadelphia Yearly Meeting to be the true and regularly established Rhode Island Quarterly Meeting. These
certificates were duly presented to the select yearly meeting held here the day before yesterday; but owing to the
manifestation of a similar spirit of opposition, to what we
have seen here, and from a feeling of tenderness in the
clerk (as I suppose) towards those of opposing sentiments,
they were neither read there nor introduced here. However, Friends, you may rely upon it, that, after what has
been said here, I would not remain in this house another
moment, if I had not felt it my duty in the first place to
come, and in the next place to remain in this meeting, and
if I did not also know that I have a right so to do. So
that I wish it to be distinctly understood, that I do not
consider myself as an intruder, neither did I ever intrude
myself into any place where I had not a right to go. I
do not ask for the privilege of sitting here as a favor, I
claim it as a right." I said considerably more in regard
to Israel Buffinton and his certificate, and its having come
" from the ancient Monthly Meeting of Swanzey, from which
those who now constitute the larger body in New England
first separated themselves, leaving the regular clerk at the
table, and the Monthly Meeting of Friends of Swanzey in
the house, in the regular transaction of its business: that
the same class of persons afterwards separated themselves
from  Rhode Island Quarterly Meeting, received the re



1854.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 365
ports from the new and spurious Monthly Meeting of Swanzey, and fully identified themselves therewith. It was so,
as regards the yearly meeting called the'larger body,'
of which so much has been said. But, Friends, they are
a body of separatists from the order and discipline, as well
as from the principles and doctrines, of Friends. By these
I freely acknowledge that I have been disowned; but I
never was, in any manner, out of unity with or disowned
by Friends, as so often stated in this meeting, nor until
after the separation had occurred from Rhode Island Quarterly Meeting; which a yearly meeting, that has been considered one of the most solid and weighty yearly meetings
in the world (that of London not excepted), has clearly,
and fully, and unequivocally decided to be the ancient and
regularly established Quarterly Meeting of Friends in
Rhode Island."  Hereupon the most violent Gurneyites,
even those who had stated that they were able to prove my
disownment, and held up the written documents which they
had in their hands, making a flourish of them, began to
say, in different parts of the house, that they were fully
satisfied that it would never do to discuss this question in
that public manner, although they were willing to meet me
in private! "But," said they, "Friends, we are losing
ground; let us say less, and act more firmly." And dropping me, they called upon the clerk to make the meeting
select, saying they were satisfied he had it in his power to
do so; and that if he had not given us his countenance,
and manifested a disposition to go on with the business in
our presence (blaming him, and rebuking him sharply for
having gone as far with the business in our presence as he
had), we would neither have been there, nor persisted in
our resolution to sit there, after all that had been said
against it by them. Whereupon the clerk began to clear
himself from the charge of accountability, clearly showing
them that he did not want us there; which had a tendency
to manifest what spirit he was of, to some honest Friends
who had been greatly blinded and deceived. But the Gurneyites would not accept it, and cried out the more vehemently against him, saying he had wholly and previously
disqualified himself for acting as clerk. B. H. then tried
31*




366             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1854.
more fully to clear himself of us, and threw us more completely into the hands of the Gurneyites, who gnashed upon
us with their teeth, almost or quite literally, and seemed
ready to destroy us. But B. H. said again and again,
"Friends, you may make the meeting as select as you
please, and I will not object to it, provided you do so consistently with our principles, and do not appeal to the civil
magistrate."  But they paid no attention to his earnest
efforts to save himself, no matter at what cost, and charged
him  with treachery, &c., more vehemently than ever,
clearly showing that they had no confidence whatever in
him; and who could wonder?  I then purposely said, that
the clerk was in no way responsible for our presence; that
he had been scrupulously careful not to give us the least
encouragement; and that it would be great injustice to him
to charge him therewith; that, as regarded myself, I had
no wish to deceive any one; I meant to be an honest man,
and was willing that every tub should stand upon its own
bottom.  This evidently displeased the clerk; but he
showed his duplicity still further by saying, " Friends, you
must see how that the individual has assumed the whole
responsibility of his being here to himself." This was not
true: I had done no such thing; but I clearly saw and
understood his design to make me appear ridiculous, and
presumptuous also. But an adjournment being proposed,
in order to give them an opportunity to make the meeting
select, I let it pass, biding my time. Between this and
the next sitting, no one attempted any private labor with
us, as had been proposed, to keep us out; neither was the
least impediment thrown in the way of our going into the
house. At the next sitting the separation occurred...
On fourth-day, a committee was appointed to prepare a
statement of the facts of the separation. On fifth-day
afternoon, a paper was brought in and laid on the table,
purporting to have been prepared by the committee....
This narrative of facts was read early in the meeting, and
united with, without much, if any, objection by any one;
but it brought me under great distress, as I foresaw, when
B. H. wrested my words (when I had merely exonerated
him from all responsibility touching our presence) into a




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                   367
presumptuous assumption of the responsibility myself;
which I had neither thought, said, nor intended, but, on
the contrary, had expressly referred the responsibility to
Him who brought me under the concern to come, and who
required me to stay, and had made me willing to suffer for
His name and cause' sake; whose name and cause I, at
the same time, declared to be exceeding precious to me,
even more so than any other consideration whatever; which
declaration was also mercifully attended with a convincing
evidence of its truth, which not even the Gurneyites could
gainsay or wholly resist, and some of them openly acknowledged it at the time. But I said not a word now, until
after they had gone through all the queries and answers,
and we had had abundance of what is called preaching, from   ~,, and others.  Near the close
of the meeting, I stood up, and said, in substance, that I
had never considered it a light matter to utter a word, or
to occupy a moment of time, in such an assembly as that;
but under a serious consideration of the nature of the
document which had been read early in that sitting, I felt
a necessity laid upon me to say, that if that part of it
which stated that I had assumed the whole responsibility
of my presence in that meeting, could be so altered as to
say, that the individual referred to had fully exonerated
the clerk from all responsibility respecting his presence, it
would be truly relieving to my feelings, and also in accordance with the truth.  I also appealed to them with some
effect, in the language, "All things whatsoever ye would
that men should do to you, do ye even so to them," &c.;
and added a doubt, as this circular was to be appended to
all their epistles, whether that part of it which stated that
the clerk had repeatedly expressed his entire willingness
that those who objected to our sitting in the yearly meeting should make it as select as they pleased, provided they
did it in accordance with our principles, and did not appeal
to the civil magistrate,-I meekly expressed a fear, whether the retaining of this part of the statement would be of
any service to the Clerk, and that it might injure his reputation and lower his standing with the only class of Friends,
in the different yearly meetings, who could be expected to




368              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1854.
advocate the reading of the epistles which were to be sent
forth, bearing his signature as the Clerk of Ohio Yearly
Meeting; and so it might seriously affect the decision
which would have to be made between the reception of
their epistles and those of the separatists; and also the
cause and reputation of truth, which I plainly declared
was of far more value than any personal considerations
whatever; and that I could truly say, that I was quite
willing, so far as I was personally concerned, to be of no
reputation, either here or elsewhere; or, in other words,
" I am willing to suffer for His name and cause' sake, who
is everlastingly worthy: I have no desire, Friends, to be
in any better repute than the truth is, atnongst you!"
This brought great solemnity over the meeting; very many
Friends wept much.... The document was referred
back to the committee for alteration and amendment.... This paper was brought into the last sitting of the
yearly meeting.... It appeared to have been very
materially altered throughout: the most objectionable passage, respecting myself, was altered in conformity with my
suggestion or request, so as to say that I fully exonerated
the clerk from the responsibility of our presence. In other
parts of this paper, too, where we had, in the first essay,
been spoken of merely as individuals, we were now spoken
of as Friends, members of the Society, &c.-and in other
respects, too, with more consideration and respect.  It
was then sent into the women's meeting, to be entered on
their minutes; but they were unwilling to have it go upon
their records, by reason of the expressions of B. H.
being still retained therein, respecting his willingness that
we should be excluded from the meeting, &c. Very general
and decided objections were made by the women Friends
to this part of the document, and it resulted in their sending two of their number into the men's meeting, to inform
it how very unsatisfactory it was to them.... They
both spoke with great effect, in the men's meeting, in our
favor, and against those actions and expressions, respecting us; saying that women Friends were deeply grieved,
that the clerk should have so spoken respecting the two
Friends from  New England; that he had no right so to




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                   369
have spoken, and ought not to have done so, &c. B. H.
made some little effort to defend himself, by saying, that
one of the individuals had expressed himself satisfied with
it. Others said, it was' merely a statement of facts, and
could not now be altered. Finally, dear Israel Buffinton
said, that, although he deeply regretted the clerk's having
said so, at the time, yet, as he did repeatedly so express
himself, it could not now be helped, and he felt satisfied,
or willing, it should stand as it did. This was the first
and last time that Israel said anything in the yearly
meeting, and it was well-timed indeed; he also had discernment to see that the retaining of this part would do
B. H. and his party far more harm than it would do us.
And I was, I confess, astonished at the blindness which
must have overtaken poor -, or otherwise he must have
seen it.
What Israel said, seemed to satisfy the women, and they
returned directly to the women's meeting.  The essays
of epistles to the other yearly meetings had all been read
before the women came in; and after they were agreed to,
I let Friends know, " that I thought it right for me to acknowledge, that I had listened to the reading of them with
much interest, and had truly considered it a privilege to
be present: but that I had also been led to consider, that
if these epistles were really and truly the language of the
Spirit to the several churches to which they were addressed,
the matter of their reception or rejection was in such case
a very serious one; inasmuch as they who refuse to receive
whatsoever and whomsoever the Lord sends, refuse to
receive Him, and they that refuse to receive Him, refuse
to receive H-im that sent Him."  After somewhat more in
this line, I let Friends know my own firm  and renewed
belief, however it might be, as to the matter of their reception, " that there would be no necessary cause of discouragement, if they should not be received and acknowledged
by some of the yearly meetings with which this yearly meeting had heretofore corresponded; that we were living in a
dark and cloudy day; that the spirit of the world and of
the age had so blinded the eyes and hardened the hearts of
many up and down amongst Friends as a people, that it




370             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1854.
seemed as if they would not or could not believe, although
a man should declare the truth unto them; that this was a
spirit of unbelief in and departure from the truth; that
such was the blindness which had happened unto Israel,
that it seemed to me there was great need, even for some
who had been eminently gifted and deeply experienced, to
be so humbled under the mighty hand of the Lord, as to
availingly put up the petition for an increase of faith;
that so they might be able to adopt the language, Lord, I
believe, help thou mine unbelief; and that their eyes might
be opened to see the way and work of the Lord in this our
day and time, which was a dark and stormy time; but the
darkness and the light were, in a sense, alike unto Him;n
He had His way in the sea, and His path in deep waters,
and his footsteps were not known, except to such as were
made willing to follow Him even to prison and to judgment; that clouds and darkness were round about Him,
but righteousness and judgment were the habitation of His
throne. That I did verily believe it was at least by His
permission, that things were being so shaken; and that, if I
was not mistaken in my feelings, the language was applicable,' Yet once more I shake not the earth only, but also
heaven,' and that everything that could be shaken would be
shaken, that that       which  as immovable might remain:
yea, that Ite would'overturn, overturn, overturn,' until
IIe came whose right it was to rule and to reign over all,
whose power was in itself over all the powers of darkness,
and who would yet, I firmly and renewedly believed, be
magnified in the sight of those who had in different degrees
become forgetful and distrustful of his power. But it was
better to trust in the name and power of the Lord, than
to put confidence in princes; for the Lamb and His believing
followers would have the victory in the end, and such as
rejected Him, and turned back from following Him, would
be confounded and brought to nought."  But I cannot
attempt to give even the substance of what was spoken,
any further....  A solemn pause ensued, during
which, Ann Branson and P. Fisher came in; and I did
rejoice that my gracious Master had raised me up before
they came, and showed me a token for good, which mine




1854.]            TIOMAS B. GOULD.                 371
enemies had seen and felt also, being, as I do believe,
somewhat ashamed.
W. Kennard, on taking my hand at the close of this,
the last sitting of the yearly meeting, told me emphatically, that he had near and good unity with me and my
testimony in that meeting, and also in the public meeting
on fifth-day.  But notwithstanding the unity and near
fellowship of very many Friends, B. H. undertook to lay
an injunction upon them, not to appoint meetings for me
at all. He professed a willingness that I should attend
them as they came in course, but declared that it would be
going beyond the yearly meeting, to appoint meetings,
seeing my certificate had not been read therein nor received thereby.  But dear Robert Holloway, a sound, oldfashioned minister, who with Joseph Hobson, a valuable
elder, had stood unflinchingly by me the whole week, told
them this would not do; and so called the ministers and
elders together at the School (after we had left for brother
Joshua's), and said to them, " Friends, if that dear Friend
from New England feels a concern to appoint a meeting in
any place, and calls the select members and overseers
together, and lays it before them, and they unite with it,
who has power to say no, seeing they are the proper authority, according to our discipline, to decide upon such a
concern?"  All present acknowledged it was so, but B. H.
and J. E., neither of whom said anything. Robert then
said, "There is no question, then, but Thomas can appoint
meetings, if the select members and overseers agree to it:"
and he was answered in the affirmative, except by the two
who remained silent. Robert then rode several miles out
of his way, to brother Joshua's, to inform us hereof, and to
encourage me to attend to my prospect faithfully, as very
many other Friends all over the yearly meeting had done
before.
The meeting at Harrisville, on second-day, was large
and much favored, people flocking to it the more, I suppose, on account of the unwonted notoriety which the
Gurneyites, and some others not known by that name,
have given us. At the conclusion, N. H. expressed to
me his full unity and entire satisfaction; and encouraged




372             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
me to keep steadily to my prospect, regardless of gainsayers.  Indeed there were many tears shed at this meeting: one great, stout-looking man, not a member, (for
general notice was given) was so broken, and shed so many
tears, through the melting power of Truth, which did mercifully overshadow us in a remarkable manner, that they
literally ran down his cheeks and dropped in such profusion as to make a large wet spot on the floor of the house
where he sat.  But I relate it only by way of acknowledgment of the goodness and mercy of my good and
gracious Master, who has hitherto fulfilled the promise
which He made to me, before I left my own habitation,
that I-e would stand by me and help me; and He hath
performed Iis promise to me, in a manner that has been
marvellous in my own eyes, and as I humbly trust to the
strengthening of many, and to the promotion of His own
praise and glory; which, with the cause of truth and righteousness, was what I singly ha.d in view in coming hither,
and have been made truly willing to suffer for......We went to Guernsey Preparative Meeting on
fourth-day, lodging the previous night with our dear faithful friend, Robert Holloway.  The meeting was large;
and I was pretty soon raised up in it, having very clear
doctrine to deliver, and feeling, I believe, somewhat as
Paul did, when he spoke of fighting with wild beasts at
Ephesus. But they sat silently and very quietly until I
had done, when both a man and an English woman spoke
somewhat by way of censuring me and excusing themselves, or trying to turn off what they clearly showed they
had felt keenly; for my testimony had been to the good old
way, and against new notions, calling the attention of such
as had turned aside out of the way, unto Him who remains
to be the only Way of life and salvation, as well as the
Healer of breaches, and the Restorer of paths for the lame
to walk in. The man said, it was not the first time the
old adversary had transformed himself into the appearance
of an angel of light, and sought to deceive the very elect
by preaching sound doctrine! But it neither moved nor
harmed us.... After this meeting, we rode over to Robert
Smith's, at Stillwater.....  As we rode away towards




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  373
Ridge Meeting, -         and wife walked along by the side
of our carriage, urging us to go to their house. But as
we had eaten at the same table for nearly a week, and
often side by side, and as at the close of the yearly meeting he had bidden me most emphatically " farewell," without saying one word about it till now, although he knew
of my prospect of visiting some of their meetings; I did
not incline to go, or to take other notice of what he said,
about our coming back and lodging there, and seeing if
he did not treat us kindly, &c., than to say, that I should
like just to see his house. He finally asked me, if he had
not treated me generously?-acknowledging, withal, that
he had been most kindly treated at my house; to which I
replied, in the hearing of his wife, for whose ear, as well
as for his own, I intended it, " B   -, I am greatly concerned for thee! I am afraid, if the Philistines press thee
much further, or much harder, thou wilt fall upon thy own
sword, as Saul did!"  He replied, "I am obliged to thee,
Thomas;" and so we parted, without my seeing his house,
which he said was near, but hidden by the forest trees.... I was silent therein [Ridge Meeting], until near
the close; when I found an engagement to stand up, and
was mercifully favored in so doing, to my great relief,
and, for me, with much clearness and demonstration,
though not lengthy.  While I was on my feet, -         wept
like a child.... He seemed as if he could not do
enough for us; and well he might, for he had not had
strength to stand firmly in the presence of B. H. and
W. E. But I had perceived some change in his feelings,
before the week was out, and he expressed satisfaction
with our visit.....   We returned to Robert Smith's,
and lodged there, feeling my mind drawn towards that
family; with whom we had a precious opportunity in the
morning, before we set out for Plainfield; wherein I had
to open the mystery of iniquity, and the manner of its working in this our day; and to show them, that it is sometimes
necessary to contend earnestly for that faith which was
once delivered to the saints, or else we shall certainly
make shipwreck of faith and a good conscience, and lose
that goodly inheritance received from our forefathers,
32




374             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
and which ought neither to be sold, nor exchanged for another.....
After the meeting at Plainfield, we went to visit an aged
Friend, by the name of Aaron Roberts, who was very low
with dysentery.  On sitting down by his bedside, he soon
said, before a word had been uttered,   I feel sweet unity
with your spirits." I was just ready, to say the same
thing in reference to him. There was no need of many
words here, and I merely expressed the sense given me, of
his having fought the good fight, and kept the faith, and
of there being a crown of righteousness laid up for him in
heaven, whether an entrance into the heavenly kingdom
should be sooner or later granted to him. I was afterwards informed, by his family, of his having frequently
expressed the full assurance thereof......
We returned to brother Joshua's last evening [the 18th
of the month], and intended resting here to-day; for
although I scarcely ever felt so well during a whole week,
as I did during the week of yearly meeting, when I had so
much to bear in all other respects, yet no sooner was my
way opened amongst Friends, and all other things seemed
to be much more favorable, than I became very unwell,
and have travelled over a great deal of bad roads in much
physical suffering; and attending a meeting every day for
a week (except one), was of itself wearisome to both body
and mind.  But a severe attack of asthma, first-day night,
prevented me from getting much sleep, or lying down;
and it continued through second-day so badly that I could
not write.
Yours sincerely,
T. B. GoULD.
To MARTHA S. GOULD.
SOMERTOX, BELMONT Co., OHIO, 15th of ninth mo., 1854.
MY DEAR MARTIIA:
I received thy letter, giving me the first account of
dear little Mattie's having had the cholera, last seventhday afternoon, on returning to brother Joshua's after the
close of yearly meeting. It affected me deeply, but I was




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 375
enabled, after close conflict, afresh to resign you a.ll into
the hands of Him who doeth all things well; who did unquestionably call me forth, and hath gone before me in a
marvellous manner, making darkness light before me and
crooked paths straight; also literally opening a way where
there seemed to be, and was, no way until He opened it;
even giving me favor in the sight of the Egyptians, causing the wrath of man to praise Him, and restraining the
remainder thereof!
B. H. and others manifested no more disposition to
show us any favor, after the separation, than they did
before; and our certificates were not only not read, but
everything which he had said against our sitting was incorporated or included in the Account of the Separation,
prepared nominally by a committee, but written by -
I felt drawn to attend Concord Meeting on first-day.
Public notice was given in the immediate neighborhood,
and the house was filled; many Friends, elders, and overseers coming thither from neighboring meetings, and attending the meeting; in which my gracious Master showed
me a manifest token for good.  After meeting, about
twenty of these Friends from a distance went to brother
Joshua's to dinner, and a precious time we had! To
some of these I opened my prospect -of appointing a
meeting at Harrisville the next day, and at Flushing
on third-day; which was fully united with, and they
were appointed and held accordingly, to the satisfaction of Friends, the meetings being large, and the houses
filled.
From  Flushing we went to Guernsey, and attended
their meeting, on fourth-day, which was large; stopped
at Stillwater, where B. Hoyle lives, and lodged at Robert
Smith's.  Here we called the ministers and elders together, and I laid my prospect before them, to attend the
Ridge Meeting, which lay beyond Stillwater, yesterday;
to have an appointed meeting here at Somerton to-day;
to return to Stillwater, and have an appointed meeting
there to-morrow; and then proceed to Plainfield, the next
first-day.  They sat long upon it, and finally decided not




376             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
to appoint a meeting for us at Stillwater, although Elizabeth Smith and others had full unity with it. B. H.'s
friends urged us to alter our course, and attend Stillwater
Meeting next first-day: but I let them know that my
prospect as to time and place, &c., was clear, and that if
they were unwilling to meet us on seventh-day, we should
go on directly to Plainfield, which we expect to do. We
then went to the meeting at the Ridge, and in this meeting -     -     was broken to pieces, and was as kind and
tender as possible, and rode over to this place with us,
where William  Kennard resides.  William had told me,
at the close of the yearly meeting, that he had unity with
my service in their great public meeting at Mount Pleasant
on fifth-day (the Gurneyites were all present); notwithstanding my service therein had been very close and
searching, commencing with the passage: " By the rivers
of Babylon, there we sat down," &c.; being also led to
speak to the children of the captivity, in the land of their
captivity.
Sixth-day evening. The meeting at Somerton this morning was a favored one, and after it we went to dine with
Anne Conrow.  Many other Friends dined with us; and
after dinner, falling into silence, dear R. P. had a lively
testimony to bear, expressive of heavenly fellowship.
William Kennard followed her in a remarkable manner,
expressive of full Gospel fellowship with us, and of a
clear and undeniable evidence that our coming was of the
Lord; " who had called and qualified a minister and messenger of the unchangeable Gospel, and sent him forth to
raise the ancient standard of truth in its purity;" also a
belief that some had been gathered to it by means of a
faithful suffering for and testimony to it, and that many
more would yet, by such means, be induced to rally to
this standard, &c. I was wholly silent.  William  Kennard rode this morning several miles, to labor with
-, who had been previously notified thereof, to induce
him  to come to our meeting.; but he would not.  IHe
said, with great inconsistency, that he had full unity
with me as a true Gospel minister, but this matter of
appointing meetings was going beyond the yearly meeting, &c.




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 377.......   In the last sitting of the yearly meeting, I
had a close, searching testimony given me to bear, relative
to the state of the Church in general, and of this yearly
meeting in particular; and also to the state of deeply
experienced and eminently gifted persons present, which
-     and others fully understood and could not gainsay,
and with which W. K. expressed full unity....
To W. HODGsoN.
RICHMOND, OITO, 20th of 9th mo., 1854.
MY DEAR BROTIIER, W. HODGSON, JR.:
W     e took leave of each other in great unity and
tenderness of spirit, and went on our way rejoicing, towards
Plainfield Meeting, which we attended on first-day last;
and public notice being freely given, the house was very
closely filled, and a precious meeting we had. For here,
as in all other places where I had requested such public
notice, the hearts of the people seemed to have been previously prepared for it.... In the meeting at the
Ridge I was long silent, not expecting to have anything
to say; but as the time to break the meeting drew near,
my Master raised me up in a short testimony to His own
power, and the sufficiency of it for the accomplishment of
His own work, without the help of man's contrivance, and
against his will and working.... We attended Short
Creek Monthly Meeting yesterday, in which I was silent
until after the shutters were closed; and so also were all
others present, and there were many.
I am leaving this part of Ohio with a very quiet, peaceful mind, for which I desire to be thankful. It is near two
o'clock, fifth-day morning, and I have not been able to
sleep at all, since a short nap about this time yesterday
morning.  My general health is better than for the next
week after yearly meeting, when I was very poorly, although we had a meeting every day except one; and yesterday, at Short Creek, was a most trying time; yet, for
the last three or four days and nights, I have been so very
asthmatic, as not to admit of my lying down, except for a
very short time.  I have been writing now, in addition to
32*




378             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
a hard day's travel, six hours and more, alone in the
parlor at this tavern, my kind companions having been in
bed during the whole of this time; and we are to start at
half-past six in the morning.
Love to thee and thine, even much more than I can
speak or write adequately of. Farewell, till we meet.
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To MARTHA S. GOULD.
RICIMOND, O1IIO, 20th of 9th mo., 1854.
MY DEAR MARTHIA:
We left brother Joshua's this morning about nine
o'clock, and have stopped for the night at a tavern in this
place, on our way to Salem, which we expect to reach tomorrow evening.  Brother Joshua, and his son Jacob, and
Nathan Cook and wife, came with us. Joshua has hitherto
taken us through the country, wherever we have been, in
his own carriage, and expects to continue with us until we
reach Philadelphia; which has been and is a great comfort
and help to us.... I was not able to walk thither, having, for the
last three days and nights, suffered extremely with asthma,
except just while we were sitting in Short Creek Monthly
Meeting, held at Short Creek yesterday; in which I was
wholly silent, except a short testimony in the meeting for
business, partly in reply to the objections made by the
Gurney people against our sitting, or being allowed to sit
there, and partly by way of a call upon them to give over
their disorderly proceedings, and return to first principles,
as the only way whereby they could be restored to the
unity of the faith, and the peace and harmony of the Society could be restored, while they remained members
of it, &c.; which had such effect upon some of the more
moderate among them, that I. L.,'as I suppose, perceiving it, and fearing the consequences, turned angrily
round, looked up in my face, and told me to sit down! I
paused a moment, looked at him, and he turned away his
face and was silent; when I proceeded with what I had to
say, without altering my position, or the tone of my voice;




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 379
neither was I conscious of being in the least affected by
it, in any way. But this is the first time that any of those
people have manifested public opposition to me, or have
failed to listen with respectful attention, while I was
speaking; excepting the uneasiness of E. P. Gurney and
Ann Taylor, during part of the time I was on my feet in
the great public meeting at Mount Pleasant, during yearly
meeting. At Short Creek yesterday, which is a very large
monthly meeting, and a majority of them Gurneyites, J. S.,
an elder, compelled us to take the head of the meeting:
but I had no commission to draw the bow, or to shoot a
single arrow there, in the public meeting. Several of these
people have at different times borne apparently an involuntary testimony to my sincerity, and also to my being a
Gospel minister; and yet they say that I cannot consistently be received as such, because I am a member of the
" smaller body," and have only been acknowledged by it,
and since the separation. On the other hand, some of the
more moderate, but wavering ones among them have, as I
am informed, been convinced of the rectitude of our position, and have freely acknowledged that their states and
condition have been spoken to in a manner which they
could not gainsay or resist. And I do know that our visit
has been to the comfort and strengthening of many
Friends; which, with the incomes, and, at times, the
abounding of peace and consolation, amidst all our trials,
affords a merciful and abundant reward; for all which I
desire to be thankful.
In the last number of "Friends' Review," there is a
pretty full and pretty fair account of the separation. What
they say was expressed by me, is very just, so far as it
goes; and what they say about the relative numbers, is
quite as near the truth as the account in " The Friend."
I judged that about one-third went off with the Gurneyites; many stayed with them, when Friends first left the
house, at the time of the separation, merely from curiosity,
and to see what they would do; and a sorry time they had
to keep their own men together.
The meeting at Plainfield. last first-day, was very large,
the house being exceedingly crowded. It was also an emi



380              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
nently favored meeting; my good and gracious Helper
enabling me to speak to the states of that mixed multitude,
in a manner which was to my own humbling admiration,
and to the satisfaction of Friends. This is the meeting
where, many years ago, they refused to appoint a meeting
for Jonathan Backhouse, of which I have often heard thee
speak..... A. P. said that my coming here at this
time was in answer to prayer; for she had prayed that the
Good Shepherd would send one of his anointed messengers,
from among the "smaller body," to visit this land; and
that, when she heard I was coming, it rejoiced her heart,
and she could hardly wait to see me. They were all united
in giving public notice of the meeting...... Before we
left, we had a very solemn parting opportunity
together.  Many other Friends were present, but my gracious Helper enabled me so to divide the word of life among
them, as to reach their several conditions without giving
any offence. There was not, I believe, one dry eye in the
room, and some, not of the family, wept aloud during the
whole time, and for some time after.  As for poor,
her eyes were not dry much if any of the time after she
sat down in the meeting at Plainfield, while we stayed in
the neighborhood. In the public meeting, it fell to my lot
to show the difference between the true Gospel worship and
the true Christian ministry, and a mere profession of it
and of religion without coming to the experimental heartwork, and knowing the power of it revealed in our souls.
I was afterwards told that there were many of other persuasions present, beside those of no profession, and Hicksites; none of whom escaped, and some were very plainly
reached.
With love unfeigned, I am thine,
T. B. GOULD.
To LYDIA ANN GOULD.
ALLIANCE STATION, 21st of 9th month, 1854.
MY DEAR SISTER:
Thy truly acceptable letter was duly received last secondday..... 




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 381... The whole country through which we have travelled, since crossing the Ohio River, is one succession of
hills and dales; in comparison with the former of which,
Tammany (Miantonomi) hill would sink into insignificance.
They are generally either cultivated to the very tops, or
covered with timber; many of the trees being more than
one hundred feet high, and three or four feet through at
the butt; and often running up to the height of fifty or
sixty feet without a single branch, though of solid oak...
We crossed the Ohio River on a wire bridge, nearly one
hundred feet above the level of the stream...... Our
first business, after crossing the bridge, was to go up one
of what they call the' river hills;" but I should think it
might safely be called a mountain, for it was six hundred
feet high, and the distance to the top of it by the road,
nearly three miles; but we had, in this case, a plank road
nearly all the way up, and to brother Joshua's door..
At Harrisville [appointed meeting], while on my feet, I
noticed a great, strong, fine-looking man in the meeting,
who seemed to have much to do to hold up against what
was said; by-and-bye he began to weep, and continued to
do so until the tears rolled down his cheeks, and dropped
on the floor to such a degree as I had not before seen in
any case; for, when I passed by where he had sat, there
was a spot on the floor literally wet with his tears.  There
was another man at their meeting, a Friend (which the
former was not), who had been very undecided in regard
to the great question which is dividing the Society; who
told Nathan Hall that he was now convinced where the
strength lay, for his state had been so spoken to in this
meeting at Harrisville, that he had no doubt remaining.
At Flushing we lodged at Isaac Mitchell's, who, with
his wife, was as kind as could be to us.  They live in a
most outlandish place to get to, through the woods and up
and down the hills; but when once there, it is really very
pleasant, until one has to get away again. They live, too,
in the midst of a thickly-settled neighborhood of nice
Friends, their nearest neighbor being one of the clearestsighted ministers in this yearly meeting. She, with many
other Friends, came in in the evening, and a time of




382             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
silence  occurring, she had weighty encouragement to
offer...
From Flushing we went to Guernsey, and attended their
preparative meeting as it came in course. There the most
active and violent leaders of the separatists live; two of
whom, after I sat down, undertook to clear themselves
from what had been expressed, by denying that they had
departed from  the truth and faith of Friends; but it
amounted to nothing; neither did they any greater harm
to us, than to cut one of the straps ff brother Joshua's
carriage, that which held the trunk-rack up, which we discovered before we put the trunk upon it.  We lodged here
at dear old Robert Holloway's, a valuable minister....
Farewell.
T. B. GOULD.
To MARTHA S. GOULD.
FRANKFORD, PA., 29th of 9th month, 1854.
MY DEAR MARTHA:
My last letter to thee was written at Richmond.  We
went the next day to Salem, where we arrived about sunset, and were most kindly received by W. and P. F., who
heartily agreed to have public notice given of our intention
of being present at Salem Meeting the next first-day. The
day following we went to Middletown, about twelve miles
off; Samuel Street taking us in his carriage.... The
elders and overseers, being called together, freely and
unitedly agreed to appoint a public meeting there for us
the next day, and to call the members of two other meetings, further off, to our meeting at Middletown; which I
was quite willing they should do, although I told them I
did not think it would be required of me to visit those two
meetings. However, a considerable number of their members came to Middletown, and it proved to be a large and
satisfactory meeting; and after dining with a large company
of solid, agreeable and clear-sighted Friends at the house
of W. H.,... and having had a remarkable parting
opportunity with them, we returned to Salem, lodged at
W. Fisher's, and attended their meeting next day; which




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  383
was very large, and eminently favored......  That
afternoon we rode several miles to an appointed meeting
at New Garden, to which the sound Friends of Springfield
and one other meeting, I think, were also invited; and
divers of them came. The meeting was very large; some
twenty Friends went out to it from  Salem; many more
were there than could get into the house; and yet it was a
solid, favored time, strength being given me for the labors
of the day, in a sufficient and abundant portion.  This
closed my public service in Ohio. We returned to Salem
the same evening, with dear Robert French.
Robert has been, from the time of our first meeting with
him, on seventh-day of yearly meeting week, like a dear
brother and father to me.  We lodged that night at his
house most pleasantly, and spent second-day in taking
leave of Friends in Salem; taking tea at William Fisher's,
where upwards of forty Friends came also, to take leave
of us; and a solemn and affecting parting opportunity we
had, which will not, I trust, soon be forgotten.
We took the cars for Pittsburg about sunset, arriving in
that smoky city about nine o'clock the same evening;
which we passed through in an omnibus, and it was a
gloomy ride; for, in addition to the ordinary smoke, they
had fires burning in the streets, all over the city, on account of the cholera; which had raged there just previously,
to the extent of one hundred deaths per day, as we were
told, and no doubt it was so. But we passed safely through
it, through favor; as we did, the next day, through Columbia, where it had been quite as bad. Many of the inhabitants had deserted it, and we were told that it was impossible to get graves dug fast enough for the dead; and
so the poor bodies were taken to the graveyard, and left
above ground whole nights, until graves could be dug for
them.  We got some sleep aboard the car;... and
were favored to reach Philadelphia at nine o'clock on thirdday evening; where I joyfully received and read thy
letter, it being the first line I had received from thee,
dear heart, since the day Ohio Yearly Meeting closed.
We attended the Southern District Monthly Meeting on
fourth-day....  It passed off without opposition:




384             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
H. C. and J. E. expressed unity with my testimony;
although it was very close; and at Arch Street yesterday
much the same. We have an appointed meeting here today, to which I now must go.
T. B. GOULD.
To M. S. GOULD.
AT THE HOUSE OF JAMES MOON- 12th of 10th mo., 1854.
MY ENDEARED MARTHA:
My last was written at Frankford, since which I have
not been able to write one word, although I have thought
of it, and wished to do it, much oftener than the returning
morning, I can assure thee. But we have been so constantly engaged, a meeting almost every day, and several
times two meetings daily, with long rides between them,
and much company wherever we have been, that I could
not do it; and so thou wilt have to excuse me, as I trust
thou canst and wilt do.
The meeting at Frankford was well attended, and satisfactory to all, I believe. E. Pitfield, without knowing of
my concern, was drawn thither; and attending the meeting, labored quite extensively in it before I said a word;
neither did I know of her being there at all, until I heard
her voice.  We dined together at William  Kinsey's, went
back to the city, took tea at B. Albertson's, lodged at
William Hodgson's, and the next morning left for Westtown, in company with dear brother Joshua.  Brother
Joseph met us at Westchester, and took us to Westtown.
At the depot there [several other Friends] met us; and
laying before them my expectation of being at Westchester
meeting the next morning (which was first-day), and that
I wished public notice given, and also wished a meeting appointed on second-day at Whiteland, they cordially assented
to my propositions. We went the next day to Westtown,
where we passed the afternoon pleasantly with J. and
H. S., &c., and the next morning, brothers Joseph and
Joshua went with us to Westchester. The meeting was
large and favored, though my line of labor was rather
close, commencing with the passage, "There is no king




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                   385
saved by the multitude of an host, neither is a mighty man
delivered by much strength.  An horse is a vain thing for
safety; neither can he deliver any by his great strength.
But the eye of the Lord is upon them  that fear Him, to
deliver their soul from  death, and to keep them  alive in
famine.".....   Soon after dinner we went back to
Westtown, and attended that meeting in the afternoon...... HIere we parted with, dear brother Joshua; we
had been daily together for a month, I think, in great
nearness and sweet fellowship.
We had a pleasant ride with David Cope, and passed
the night at his house in like manner; had a good meeting
the next day at Whiteland, which Samuel Cope attended,
and afterwards took us in his carriage to his own house to
tea, and to dear Moses Baily's to lodge; who, with his
wife, and their only son, was truly glad to see us......
The next day we attended Sadsbury Monthly Meeting;
where our certificates were read, and our services publicly
approved in the monthly meeting, both men's and women's;
though not minuted, or endorsed, it not being, as they said,
their practice in any case...
The next day, Bradford Monthly Meeting was large,
notice having been given of our coming; and a time of
great enlargement and much favor.  After this we went
to Morris Cope's, and met with a cordial reception from
him and his wife.  We attended London Grove Monthly
Meeting the next day, in which, as at Bradford, our certificates were read in both men's and women's meetings, and
our services approved unreservedly.....  Morris Cope
went with us, the next morning, to Nottingham  Monthly
Meeting, within the limits of Baltimore Yearly Meeting.
There we were not only received joyfully, but our certificates were read in both meetings, and our services approved...
At Little Britain we had a good meeting; M. C. having a testimony early therein, which opened my way to
great enlargement, both doctrinally and practically. And
truly, in this respect, the favors vouchsafed in every meeting, except that of Short Creek, in Ohio, have been marvellous in my eyes...... Although I have been so fre33




386             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
quently and continually engaged, yet fresh matter has
been abundantly supplied in every meeting; so that those
who have followed us from meeting to meeting have not
been wearied by a thrice-told tale; for which favor I have
been truly thankful, as for many others which I cannot
mention.  But I think I may say that my strippings and
plungings have been commensurate, or at least correspondent, to the favors vouchsafed.
Little Britain is twelve miles from Nottingham; at both
which places there is an interesting company of Friends,
and they have nice new and commodious meeting-houses....... A. After dinner at Little Britain, we rode about
twenty-five miles, crossing the Susquehanna River near
Port Deposit, and lodging at Gideon Smith's, at Deer
Creek.  Attended that meeting on first-day morning,
which was large, some notice having been given. Here
were many clever Friends, who were truly glad to see us,
and some Gurneyites, even some from the city of Baltimore, who were very civil and quiet. After meeting we
dined at an inn, there being no Friend's house near enough,
or on our way to West Grove, in Pennsylvania; which we
reached about seven o'clock in the evening, having again
crossed the Susquehanna River.  We lodged at the house
of Levi Wickersham; and word having been previously
sent on, we attended an appointed meeting at West
Grove on second-day morning at eleven o'clock; and
another at New Garden at four o'clock the same afternoon.
Both of these meetings were large and favored.  The
former place was the residence and meeting in which dear
old William Jackson lived. We saw his grave and that of
his wife, and also the house and room in which they both
lived and breathed their last. It is of logs, and very plain
and old, but large. We saw the house where John Churchman lived, and passed the meeting-house which he attended; a large old building, one half of brick, the other
of stone.  It is now, with the ground in which he was
buried, in the possession of the Hicksites, who are quite
numerous, but scarcely a Friend in the neighborhood. We
parted with Morris Cope in unity and brotherly feeling;
and Thomas Whitson and Thomas Harvey took us to New




1854.]            THOMAS B.- GOULD.                387
Garden, where we met with Hannah C. Haines; and after
meeting there that afternoon, we took tea and lodged at
Thomas Lamborn's.....Thomas took us the next
morning twelve miles, to an appointed meeting at Birmingham; where, to my surprise, I saw seated in the
gallery, when I entered the meeting, William Scattergood,
Nathan Sharples, and Edith Kite, who had come over from
Concord to meet us...... The next morning, William
Scattergood brought us in his carriage twenty-three miles
to Philadelphia, dined with us at Williaim Hodgson's, and
came also with us on the boat to Bristol; where we parted
with him, he returning to Philadelphia....
Farewell; thy own,
T. B. GOULD.
FROM WM. SCATTERGOOD TO M. S. GOULD.
COXCORDnILLE, PA., 10th mo., 13th, 1854.
ESTEEMED FRIEND, MARTHA GOULD:
Having had within a few days an acceptable visit from
thy beloved husband, I feel inclined to drop thee a line or
two, by way of information as to his getting along in this
neighborhood.  Not that I doubt thy receiving from other
sources, and also from himself, similar accounts; but believing that thou wilt be glad to have the tidings of his
success confirmed, I am not afraid of the repetition, if so
it should prove. He signified, himself, that he found it
somewhat difficult to find suitable opportunities for writing;
and thus, unless volunteers are found, thou mayst not
know how to follow him in what has appeared to some
who have looked at his present engagement, as a perilous
encounter with the spirit of the world. I can truly say
I have sympathized with thee in thy anxious thoughts
about him, under the circumstances in which he has gone
forth in the present concern; but so far as I have been
able to perceive and to learn, he has witnessed the truth
of the declaration to one of the tribes in Israel of old:
"As thy day, so shall thy strength be;" and I trust also
that his shoes will have been found to be as iron and brass,
not wearing out to the end.  We received notice here on




388             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1854.
second-day evening last, of his intention or prospect of
having a meeting at this place the next day in the afternoon: and the way appearing clear, it was accordingly
appointed for three o'clock on third-day; and was attended by a larger number than is commonly found at
any of our meetings, whether appointed or otherwise.
The service in it, both in testimony and prayer, was, as
far as I can understand, satisfactory, and to my own feelings was attended with that calming, settling influence,
which I believe should attend the ministry of the Gospel
of peace.
In looking over Thomas's movements, both within the
limits of our yearly meeting and in other places, I have
thought it might be compared to the circumstance of
Haman being compelled to lead the king's horse, while
Mordecai rode: for truly the spirit of Haman has been
largely found among us hereaway, even in those who have
been largely confided in by the King of kings; who have
thereby been led to exalt themselves, and to despise and
contemn those who would not bow to the glory which,
though not of themselves, they were determined should be
regarded as their own. This spirit, emanating from individuals in high standing, and spreading hither and thither,
has affected many who were afraid to think for themselves,
and drawn them  aside from the simplicity of the truth;
but on the present occasion, has been made to bow at the
clearly heard command of the King of kings, in favor of
those who have spoken good for Him, and discovered the
treachery of His pretended friends.  I would that the
comparison might be carried out, and that the King
would in His wisdom, and in mercy to His Church, command that this unrighteous, overbearing spirit might be
hung upon that gallows upon which it has been intended
that the humble pleaders for the truth should be exposed.
I have seen and felt (I think) that nothing but the command of the Lord of all, could have carried thy dear
Thomas through the various exercises to which he has
been exposed since his leaving home, giving him wisdom
and understanding, and a ready answer to those who,




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 389
though making high professions, are secretly enemies to
the cross of Christ.
And now I desire to encourage thee, and to strengthen
thy hands to take thy share of the labors of the day;
believing as I do, that those who " stay by the stuff," in
patient endurance, will be favored to partake with those
that go forth, of the spoil of the enemy; and that both of
you, when favored to meet again, will be enabled "to
rejoice in the Lord, and joy in the God of your salvation."  I can truly say I long for dear T., whom I can
truly call my brother, that he may be enabled, when reduced again to his station at the King's gate, which may
yet again be his place and portion, to maintain his
faith and patience, till the King, having put down this
proud spirit that is among us, shall call for him, and
give him the seals of the kingdom, and that authority
without which we are truly but empty and unprofitable
vessels.
It seems likely by what he said, that his tarriance here
will not be much longer. He left Philadelphia now about
two weeks since, attended the West Chester Meeting on
first-day morning, the first of the month, Westtown in the
afternoon, Whiteland (appointed) second-day; on third,
fourth, and fifth-days was at Sadsbury, Bradford, and
Fallowfield or London Grove Monthly Meetings; on
sixth-day at Nottingham  Monthly Meeting, within the
bounds of Baltimore Yearly Meeting; and in all these
monthly meetings his certificate was read, and satisfaction
felt with his company.  On seventh-day last, I understand he had an appointed meeting at Little Britain, a
branch of Nottingham  Monthly Meeting; to Deer Creek
on first-day, then returned back into Chester County, and
on second-day had a meeting at Westgrove in the morning, and at New Garden in the afternoon.  Then on
third-day came to Birmingham to a meeting: in the morning, and as I mentioned before, to Concord in the afternoon.  I may acknowledge that I have been struck,
stranger as he must have been very much among Friends
here, at the wisdom which has guided him in his movements so far, within the limits of our yearly meeting;
33*




390             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
and I may also say, I am thankful thus to perceive that
tihe goodness and mercy of our Holy Head and High
Priest are not taken away from us; but that, as He is
sought unto and followed in simplicity, he still condescends to guide by His counsel, and strengthen for the
work of the day.
I ought perhaps to say, that on fourth-day Thomas had
no meeting.  I took him and his companion to Philadelphia, and accompanied them  in the steamer to Bristol,
where I left him in charge of a son of James Moon, to be
at the wedding yesterday.  So far as I could understand
his prospects, I did not see that he would be kept from
home longer than next week out; and I humbly trust he
may be soon restored to thee, with sheaves of peace, and
with his faith renewed and strengthened in that Arm of
Power which has been the support of the righteous in all
generations.
I have left my writing till so near the closing of our
mail, that I have written in haste; and might say much
more, but this may perhaps suffice to let thee know that
He that puts forth hath gone before, preparing the way
in the hearts of the people and their rulers; so that I
trust this visit will be a sealing stroke to the prevalence
of that temporizing spirit, which has so abundantly prevailed within our limits, as well as elsewhere; and if so be,
we are permitted to see the church once more rising out
of obscurity and out of darkness, let us be engaged to
give the glory to Him to whom alone it belongeth; who
hath preserved us in His mercy from the snare of the
enemy, and whose gracious design it is that we should live
to His glory, and be instrumental in promoting His cause
in the earth.
With love to thyself and thy children (with whom Thomas has made us a little acquainted), in which my wife
and daughter unite,
I am affectionately,
thy friend,
WM. SCATTERGOOD.




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 391
FROM  T. B. G. TO JOSHUA MAULE.
MEDFORD, N. J., 16th of 10th mo., 1854.
MY DEAR BROTHER, J. MAULE:......The meetings, both at Birmingham and Concord, were solid, favored seasons, and the latter eminently
so, both in testimony and supplication. At Birmingham
it fell more to my lot to open the mystery of, iniquity, as
well as of godliness, which was done somewhat closely in
divers important respects and particulars, which made the
service trying; but a good degree of resignation was witnessed, and I trust of faithfulness also.  I afterwards understood there were several Gurney people present, and
some of them were from the city; to which William  Scattergood very kindly took us the next day in his carriage...The day after, which was the twelfth of the month
and fifth of the week, we attended meeting at the Falls, or
Fallsington, which was large, and very solemn from first
to last.  Jonathan Chace and Jane Moon were married at
this meeting; after which my mouth was opened in testimony, in a manner very unusual for me, both as regarded
the copiousness of the subjects spoken of, and the demonstration and power attendant. However, the effect produced by my feeble labors in all these meetings has manifestly appeared to be, to bring the minds of Friends into
an increasing unity and heavenly fellowship with us, and
one with another, in Him who remains to be Head over all
things to his Church and people.  Blessed forever be the
name of our all-sufficient and adorable Helper, and Preserver
hitherto!.... On the 14th we had a meeting, and a
very remarkable one too, through the renewings of Holy
Help, at Byberry.  The day was wet, but notice having
been extended also to the Hicksites, many of them came,
and afterwards seemed kind and tender, several of them
inviting us to their houses to dinner, and showing us many
other attentions; insomuch that I supposed they were
really Friends who did so, though no harm came of my
mistake in any way, I believe.  Indeed the house was so
small, when I came to see it, in comparison with the old




392             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
meeting-house, which they are, it is said, sufficiently numerous nearly to fill, that I doubted whether they would
condescend to come to it; Friends being very few in number here, I was told, and much despised by many of the
Hicksites. But after meeting, I found Friends were really
much fewer than I had expected. However, this judging,
in a sort, or for a time, according to appearances, and
after the manner of men, did no harm; for I had at last
to stand up with these singular expressions: " Who art
thou, who queriest,' what good can be expected, by coming
here and sitting down with a small and despised company,
who are no better than I am? Indeed I did not expect
to gain any good by coming here.  I am a moral man;
quite as good or better than my neighbors who profess a
more orthodox faith: but it is a rainy day, and I might
as well spend my time here as elsewhere; I have nothing
else to do!' " Having said this much, I saw a smile play.
over the features of a hard-looking old man, who was
dressed somewhat plainly, and at the same time I felt
inwardly convinced that he was the very man, the thoughts
of whose heart had been made manifest.  I was told afterwards, that this man was a real Hicksite, that is to say,
an infidel; and that, on being notified of the meeting, he
said he did not know whether he would come to it or not;
that he was willing to be preached to, but did not like to
be preached at!  The mysteries which these poor deluded
people have stumbled at, and refused to believe in, were:
largely opened, and the necessity of true faith and obedience weightily enforced; which would enable them to accept the plan of salvation, and the means provided for
them, in the Gospel of peace and reconciliation. Although
I did not at all suppose the number of those present, who
had imbibed this spirit of unbelief, was near so large as
must have been the case if all the Hicksites present were
really unbelievers, yet I was mercifully preserved from
saying anything which could have limited the application
to a few individuals, except, as above stated, in the very
commencement of what was uttered..
Farewell.  Thy loving brother,
T. B. GOULD.




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                   393
To JOSHUA AND SARAH MAULE.
ELMSIDE, NEWPORT, 30th of 10th month, 1854.
MY DEAR BROTHER AND SISTER:
I think it will be two weeks to-morrow, since I wrote
to you from the house of our dear friends, J. R. and M. S.
Reeve, of Medford, New Jersey; and believing you will
be glad to know that I was favored to reach my own home
in peace and safety, and to find my dear M. and the children well, I have taken up my pen to give you the information; which I should have done sooner, but have been
so asthmatic, and otherwise indisposed since my return,
that I could not well write more than I have been absolutely compelled to do.
I think I told you in my last, that I attended Medford
meeting on first-day.... The meeting was large, and,
I believe, satisfactory to Friends, but trying and laborious
to me.  I lodged at J. R. Reeve's that night; divers
Friends met us there. The day following we had an appointed meeting at Rancocas, which was large and well;
many great and heavenly mysteries being opened, as I
trust, in the life and power of truth.  Here dear Rachel
Roberts, the widow of Ebenezer Roberts, met us, and, with
divers other Friends, dined with us at the house of Ezra
and Phebe Haines; and, after visiting a family in the
neighborhood, we returned the same night with J. and M.
Reeve to their house; and they and their children went
with us the next morning to an appointed meeting at Cropwell, and to another in the afternoon at Lower Evesham;
both of which were large, divers Friends from neighboring
meetings coming in, and some of them  such as I did not
expect to see.  But it did appear that IIe who sent us
forth, opened the way for us, and gave us favor in the
sight of the people, filling my heart with faith, and opening a door of utterance, and, I trust, of entrance also, in
a manner which was wonderful to me, and, I believe, to
many more, considering what a, poor weak vessel I am, and
where I came from.  For some who had evidently been
disposed to doubt whether any good thing could come out
of Nazareth, were induced to "come and see" where the




394             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1854.
Master dwells; even with such as have no might of their
own, with such as are poor and of a contrite spirit, and
who tremble at His Word; and not only so, but I do humbly trust that, through the gathering influence of His heavenly love, some of these will be enabled to abide with
Him, even as in the day of His temptation; and that He
will appoint unto them a kingdom, "as My Father hath
appointed unto Me."
The meeting at Lower Evesham was long silent; perhaps my faith, or that of others, has seldom been reduced
to a lower ebb. But water came at length, by the way of
the wilderness, so that they who had been brought together
did not perish with thirst, as some, I believe, had supposed; and when the day dawned, the sun shone gloriously
upon the water, and the armies of Israel were given to
drink, and the Moabites were discomfited, and the victory
was great in the end, the shout of a King being heard in
the camp; and the voice of thanksgiving and praise was
uttered by dear         in such a manner that, if it had
been called for, I could audibly have said, Amen! We
went the same evening to Moorestown, lodged at the widow
Rachel Roberts's, and attended their meeting the next
day, where Josiah and Maria Reeve again joined us.  In
this meeting the door was unlatched for me; but it was
only to open up to view the mystery of iniquity, Mystery
Babylon the Great; though " built like Zion, painted just
like Zion, and made to look" as nearly as possible " like
Zion," yet it was Babylon still; and I had to tell them
that there was nothing to be found in Zion, but the image
and likeness thereof might be found in Babylon. Hard
work, and close work I had of it here, to my great surprise, for I had expected different things. But finding
Babylon begin to totter, as a token of its fall, after a while
I stood up a, second time, having the mystery of godliness
to open, and the everlasting Gospel to preach to them that
dwell on the earth, &c.; and the meeting ended with solemn
supplication for the children of the captivity, for the lost
sheep of the house of Israel, and the dispersed and scattered of Judah; that they might be mercifully restored
to their own land, and brought back to David, their right



1854.1            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 395
ful King, within the walls of Jerusalem, "whose walls are
salvation, and her gates praise."
We dined at Samuel Matlack's, with Hannah Warrington and many other Friends.  Chancing to ask Hannah,
what was the matter at Moorestown? she quickly answered,
" Thou hast answered the question thyself in meeting this
day: if thou hadst prophesied smooth to us, I should have
doubted thy authority: but there is a cause for all thy
exercises amongst us, and I had near unity with thee
therein."   Soon after tea, we returned to the widow
Rachel Roberts's to lodge.... The next morning,
S. Matlack took us in his carriage to the city.  We dined
at W. H.'s, and spent the remainder of the day and evening in visiting divers Friends.
William Kinsey took us the next morning [first-day]
to Germantown meeting, which was large, notice having
been given of our coming: the house was very nearly full,
and much labor fell to my lot.... I stood up with
the words, " Suppose ye that those men upon whom the
tower in Siloam fell, and slew them, were sinners above
all men who dwelt in Jerusalem?  I tell you, nay: but
except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish:" and proceeded to show that, all men who had not received the gift
of repentance towards God and of faith in our Lord Jesus
Christ, nor been enabled to bring forth fruits meet for the
same, stood in need of repentance and amendment of life;
and such were accordingly called upon to repent and believe
the Gospel, even that Gospel which is not a mere theory,
but the power of God unto salvation, and deliverance from
the power and dominion of sin and Satan.  They were
called upon to repent and believe the Gospel, because the
time was at hand in which every man's faith, and works,
and buildings would be tried, and the nature thereof discovered; and so it was absolutely necessary for all to examine themselves, and try themselves, whether they were
in possession of the true faith, which works by love to the
purifying of the heart,.and giveth the victory over the
world, the flesh, and the devil; or whether they were
merely in possession of a literal, historical, manufactured
faith, which they had framed to suit themselves and to




396              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1854.
serve their turn, while they were conscious of being led
captive by their soul's enemy at his will, or being subjects of the prince of the power of the air, the spirit
which now ruleth in the children of disobedience.  Hard,
close work I had with the high professors of a merely
notional religion; but was enabled to obtain some relief,
and sat down a while; during the former part of which the
solemnity was great, and prevalent apparently over even
the strongest of the city Gurneyites, many of whom
were present, beside several Friends, who had come out
from the city. But I did not feel clear; and eventually
had to stand up the second time, with the account of ten
of the tribes of Israel being rent from the house of David,
on account of the unfaithfulness of David's sons, who had
reigned in his stead, or after him, &c.,-how Jeroboam
was raised up and chosen in a remarkable manner, to reign
over the house of Israel in Samaria; and how jealous he
became of the men of Israel going up to Jerusalem to
worship, lest their hearts should return to David their
king; and so he set up a separate altar in Bethel, and
another in Dan;-that he became so far degenerate, as to
set up an idol calf worship, saying, " These be thy gods,
oh Israel, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt;"
which became a great snare unto Israel, and they departed
not from the sin of Jeroboam, who caused Israel.to sin,
for many generations.  But there was a prophet of the
Lord, sent out of Judah, to cry against the separate altar
which had been set up in Bethel: and he cried against it
in the word of the Lord, saying, " Oh, altar! altar! thus
saith the Lord, thou shalt be rent, and thy ashes shall be
poured out! A  child shall be born unto the house of
Judah, Josiah by name, and upon thee shall he offer the
priests of the high places, which burn incense upon thee,
and men's bones shall be burnt upon thee!" They were
told how Jeroboam stood by the altar to burn incense,
when this cry was uttered against his idol worship and
separate altar; and how  he stretched forth his hand
against the Lord's prophet, saying, "Lay hold on him!"
-that the hand which he put forth against the prophet
was withered, so that he could not draw  it back to him




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                397
again, and he was fain to appeal to the Lord's prophet for
help, saying, " Entreat now the face of the Lord thy God
for me, that my hand may be restored to me again;"
which request being complied with, it was restored, &c.
Now all this was opened and applied to the state of individuals and things, in a manner so close that it was hard
for me to utter, and for those concerned to bear; and I did
not know but some from the city, and one in particular,
would have gone out of the house. Dear -   -  noticed
this man's uneasiness also, and was rather expecting that
he would leave; but he did not, and the meeting soon after
closed solidly..... We got to the North Meeting in good season,
which was large, the seats on the ground floor on the
women's side being closelyfilled, and nearly so on the
men's side....   It was more than an hour silent, and
I was in hope it might have ended so; but was eventually
raised up with the language, "Woe unto them  that go
down into Egypt for ships, that stay on horses and trust
in chariots, and fear not me, saith the Lord!"-querying
very closely of some, in the language of the prophet to
some of old: " What hast thou to do in the way of Egypt,
to drink of the waters of Sihor; or what hast thou to do
in the way of the land of Assyria, to drink of the waters of
the river?"-and also declaring, "Thou shalt be ashamed
of Egypt, even as thou wast ashamed of Assyria:" reminding them, some of them especially, that the Lord's
people went down aforetime into Egypt, and the Assyrian oppressed them without a cause; and that, as was
the case formerly, so it would be now; the Lord would
bring down the stout heart of the proud king of Assyria,
and humble the pride of his high looks: yea, although
some might exalt themselves as the eagle, and seem to
" make their nests in the rocks, and in the very top of the
ragged rocks," yet "from thence will I bring them down,
saith the Lord!"  For that the day of the Lord would
come "upon every high tower, and upon every fenced
wall, and upon all pleasant pictures, and upon all the
ships of Tarshish; and the haughtiness of men shall be
humbled, and the loftiness of men be laid low," &c. But
34




398             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
" unto you that fear my name, shall the Sun of righteousness arise with healing in his wings; and ye shall go forth
and grow up as calves of the stall:"-ye shall tread down
the wicked, who shall lie as ashes under the soles of your
feet.  Therefore " say not, a confederacy, unto all those
who would say, a confederacy, but sanctify the Lord God
of hosts in your hearts,"-even Him who can save by
many or by few: and "let Him be your fear, and let
Him  be your dread;" yea, I say unto you, fear Him!
Such was the substance of the earlier portion of what was
expressed in the North Meeting; but there was much more
both of a doctrinal, practical, and encouraging nature,
addressed also to particular states and conditions; some
of whom I trust were a little helped and strengthened.
The meeting closed with solemn supplication, poured forth
by Elizabeth Pitfield.  With her we took tea and spent
the evening....  Many Friends came in to see us and
take leave of us; among whom S. Hillman came early,
and stayed till nine o'clock.  E. Pitfield ministered to us,
in the language addressed to the primitive disciples and
messengers of the Gospel: " When I sent you forth without purse, or scrip, or a change of raiment, lacked ye
anything?-and they said unto Him, Nothing, Lord!" &c.,
and the opportunity closed with the language of supplication, for the blessing of preservation in the remaining portion of labor and suffering which may be allotted in this
probationary state, as well as of thanksgiving and praise
for the unmerited blessings and favors which had been
received at the hand of the Lord, and manifested for the
help and encouragement of His poor and afflicted people,
who have none to look to or trust in, but His worthy name
and power alone.
I called and spent an hour with aunt S., and returned
to our lodgings at W. H.'s.  Divers Friends met us at
the boat the next morning, when we took our leave of
them, and proceeded to New York.  Here we took the
steamer for home, where I arrived about four o'clock the
next morning, and found my dear Martha and the children
overjoyed to welcome me home again... My visit both there and in Ohio affords me solid




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  399
satisfaction....   Still I have nothing to boast of, or
to glory in, save my infirmities, which form a very poor
ground and cause of glorying.  And truly I can say, that
although I was brought very low, before I was made willing to go, yet it has been my lot to have been brought
lower since; and at this moment it seems very doubtful,
how and when I shall be able to accomplish what remains
of my prospect, respecting the meetings in New York.
My health has been very poor since my return; I have
lost my appetite, and some pounds of flesh, and am so
weak and sick, that the writing of these sheets has been a
work of time and labor to me..
It is now the 8th of eleventh month. I wrote the first two
pages of the other sheet, the day before leaving home to attend our meeting for sufferings and quarterly meeting, held
on the first and second of this month at Fall River. My
dear Martha went with me.....   The weather, which
had been very fine and warm  since my return, until last
seventh-day, then suddenly changed to quite cold, and I
took a very severe cold riding home; which has so seriously
affected my throat and lungs, that it would not be at all
surprising if I should be laid up for this winter, as I was
the last, and as I have been since my return.....  I
do hope you got my letter from Jersey, and that you will
write soon, and tell me of Friends in Ohio; to whom my
heart is strongly bound, many of them in the fellowship of
suffering for the cause' sake...
T. B. GOULD.
To JosIUA MAULE.
ELMSIDE, 11th of 11th month, 1851.
MY DEAR BROTHER, J. MAULE:.. I never once thought of thy giving any copy
of the former letter, though it did occur to me that thou
might feel inclined to read either the whole or some parts
of it, as thou might think suitable, to some of those dear
Friends at Harrisville; which I could not object to, if thou
thought it might be in any way encouraging to them.  In
this respect I have long since been made willing to sacri



400              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1854.
flee my own feelings, which would certainly lead me to
seek seclusion and retirement, and by no means notoriety.
Few can imagine what my naturally very sensitive feelings
have caused me to suffer in this respect.  Now my object
in giving thee, in my last letter, some account of the manner in which I was led, was to commemorate the mercy
and goodness of my all-sufficient Helper, in furnishing
me, even to the last, with new matter, with matter adapted
to the varied condition of those to whom I was called to
minister, stranger as I certainly was, as to the outward,
both to their persons and states.  In this respect (and I
knew thou wouldst both understand it and rejoice in it) I
have great cause for thankfulness; and many more had
reason to rejoice, and did rejoice, that the Great Head of
the Church had regard not only to the low estate of His
poor messenger, who went forth, and from meeting to
meeting, without either purse or scrip, but also to the
state of His professing, but degenerate, Church and people, and so caused the secrets of many hearts to be revealed! One striking instance of this kind has come to
my knowledge since my return home, by a letter to Nancy
Buffinton from Lydia Reeve, in which she gave an account
of the meeting at Frankford.  I was a total stranger
there, and I told them so, except to a very few Friends
who sat near me.  But I had to speak to Hicksites, and
Gurneyites, and Friends, to some of different sorts and
grades of infidelity and unbelief, and even to such as wished
to disbelieve even in the existence of a God, or any divine
revelation whatever. And in treating of the divine testimony and authority of the Holy Scriptures in general, and
also with regard to the coming and offices of the Saviour
of men, His miraculous conception, holy life, suffering
death, and propitiatory sacrifice for the sins of the whole
world,-I stopped there, not feeling led to go further
therein; and proceeded with other matter and doctrine, as
it was opened to my view in that which I knew could only
lead me aright; and sat down, after proceeding to considerable length, and speaking to a variety of states and
conditions. But I had not long resumed my seat, when I
had to stand up again, and say, in substance, that, unless




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 401
I was wholly mistaken in my feelings-adding emphatically, and I think I am not-there is at least one person
present, who has taken exception to what has been expressed, as if there had not been, in terms of sufficient
fulness, an acknowledgment of all the offices of Christ;
because His being raised from the dead on the third day,
and His ascending into heaven (and being seen in His ascending) and sitting down on the right hand of the throne
of the Majesty on high, as our Mediator and Advocate
with the Father, where He ever liveth, making intercession
for us, had not been fully and distinctly adverted to; and
so proceeded to open these heavenly mysteries more fully.
Now L. R., in giving N. B. a very full account of this
meeting at the time, or very soon afterwards, remarked
that, at the close of this meeting, a Gurney woman (who,
it seems, was present, although it was an appointed meeting, and judging after the manner of men, I should not
have supposed such were likely to be present) — this
Gurney woman remarked, in reference to the very singular manner in which I was led to stand up and speak the
second time, "that she did not understand how T. B. G.
came to know just what she was thinking of t"  However,
in thinking of these things (and there were many such
instances), I have had cause to remember this scripture,
in substance, at least, "Rejoice not that the spirits are
made subject unto you" (even although it were only through
the renewed manifestation and revelation of the Lord's
own name and power), " but rather rejoice that your names
are written in heaven!"....
Affectionately,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To WILLIAM SCATTERGOOD.
NEWPORT, 30th of 11th month, 1854.
MY DEAR FRIEND, WILLIAM SCATTERGOOD:
I was favored to reach my own home on the 24th of last
month, and from that time to the present have frequently
felt inclined to address a few lines to thee; not that I have
much to say, more than that thou and thine have been
34`




402             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1854.
often in my affectionate remembrance, since I was so kindly
cared for under your hospitable roof: Yet this is not all
which I have wanted to acknowledge: thy great kindness
in taking my dear companion and myself into the city, and
also in going with us to Bristol, has not been forgotten;
and even more than this, I have wished to acknowledge
thy truly acceptable, and very kind and considerate letter
to my dear Martha during my absence.....
And truly, in this journey, I have had frequent occasions reverently to acknowledge, that He who remains to
be Lord of all, and Head over all things to His Church
and people, even the least and hindermost of them, still
leadeth the blind by a way which they know not, except
as He is pleased to open it before them, and in paths which
they have not previously seen; yea, He maketh darkness
light before them, and crooked paths straight.
Many of those people [Hicksites at Byberry] seemed
much tendered, and were very kind after meeting; and if
Friends, such as are called orthodox, stood more in the
life and power of truth, I should not wonder if there was
yet a gathering to the Power and the Life, even from
amongst those who have long wandered from the Father's
house, "feeding upon the husks which the swine do eat,"
" spending their money for that which is not bread," and
wasting their substance for that which satisfieth not. May
the Lord hasten it in His time!.....
At S. Matlack's, soon after meeting [Moorestown,-see
letter to J. Maule], our certificates were read, which brought
a feeling of solemnity over the company; during which
divers testimonies were borne to the excellency of that
Power which is one in all the living, and by which they
are baptized into one body, and enabled to drink of one cup,
even the cup of the New Testament in His blood, whose
blood is the life, and the body is of Christ; of whom all
the living do know what it is to feed upon it; and that,
except they eat the flesh and drink the blood of the Son of
Man, they can have no spiritual life in them; neither is
this an imaginary eating or drinking, but a real participation in His body and blood....... And yet it does not appear as if those who




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 403
bear rule among Friends in Ohio were yet prepared to
extend the right hand of fellowship to us in New England, as a yearly meeting. Well may we query, When
will the wound which the daughter of my people has received, be healed, and the breaches made in the walls of
Zion, be repaired? Yet I trust that we are as well prepared, by the things which we have already suffered, to
endure this hardness and standing aloof, as those are,
who are virtually saying to us, "Stand by yourselves;
for if we are not more holy, we are more regularly organized than you."  And I shall be mistaken, if the shaking that has already commenced does not continue, until
the honest-hearted are brought to their senses; so as to
see that it is not in the outward order, but the inward life
and power, that the true succession stands; and that the
form without the power is even to be' turned away from;"
and so become prepared to acknowledge those who come
in the name, and stand in a measure of the power of the
Lord; who can save by many or by few, and who has not
ordinarily manifested His arm  of power and strength,
while there was an undue reliance upon the " multitude
of an host.".....  My dear wife desires to be affectionately remembered to thee and thine, in which I do
fully unite, and remain
Thy sincere friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To WILLIAM  IODGSON.
ELMSIDE, 14th of 12th mo., 1854.
MY DEAR FRIEND,............I think there is much allowance to
be made for different temperaments, even natural temperaments; for it often happens, that it is long before all the
old inhabitants of the land are driven out: and there certainly is great allowance to be made for different degrees
of religious experience and growth in the truth.  But
according to my little measure and sense of feeling, there
is scarcely a more discouraging or trying feature in the
besetments of the present day and time, than the great




404             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1854.
diversity of sentiment which really does exist, in regard
to what may be called minor matters-I am ready to say
"technicalities," even among Friends of pretty good and
perhaps nearly equal experience.  I was constantly reminded of it, and struck or impressed with it, in my late
journey; and nearly, shall I say? —overwhelmed with it,
on my return home, or soon after.  I can look upon it in
no other light than as a sad evidence of the strong desire
which Satan has, to have those, who may peradventure be
said to have endured perhaps the first and second shaking;
that he may sift them  as wheat is sifted in a sieve, even
again, and again, and again, until everything that can be
shaken or sifted out is removed.  But surely the watchmen will see eye to eye, when the Lord does bring again
Zion: and some signs of it I thought I could discover, at
times, while in your yearly meeting, and also in Ohio.
At least there was a shaking of another sort from what I
have been above speaking of, even as among the dry bones
of the valley, and a coming together of bone to his bone,
and sinews came upon them, and flesh covered them; and
they arose and stood upon their feet, by the power and
quickening virtue of the. breath of life which came from
the Lord, and which cometh and can come from  Him
only.  And if we were only sufficiently concerned to feel
this, to wait for it, to go not, as dear William  Leddra
said, one step without it, without feeling it, without knowing it to be'I our life," then we should know Him who is
the resurrection and the life; and not only so, but also
witness the precious unity, fellowship, and oneness which
remains to be in Him. He would not heal the wounds of
the daughter of Zion deceitfully; but he would heal them,
and build up the breaches in her walls, and restore paths
for the lame to walk in.  And there would be a blessed
experience of the truth and fulfilment of that gracious
promise, "My people shall dwell upon Mount Zion in
Jerusalem; they shall dwell in sure dwellings and in
quiet resting-places, when it shall hail, coming down
upon the forest, and the city shall be low, in a low
place."
But why should I write thus to thee? I am sure I had




1854.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 405
no such expectation or intention when I began.  Thou
must try to excuse me for " pouring out" some of my impressions to thee, my dear elder brother.  But it seems,
even that great good woman, Lydia A. Barclay, found
consolation in so doing: and truly, I have very often
thought and felt what a privilege it is, to have a friend one
can feel freedom with; and what a consolation to receive
letters from  such!  How just and forcible her remarks
are!  What a precious letter!   The reading of it did
me good.  I fear her day of active usefulness in the
church militant is over, but she will leave behind her a
bright example of primitive  faithfulness and consistency.
15th of the month.  [Speaking of A. B., then ill, he
says:] In the prospect of her and dear L. A. Barclay's
removal, one cannot help remarking how the choicest and
most faithful and useful instruments are being, in all probability, released from further service in the church militant, at a time when both Gog and Magog seem to be
gathered together to battle against the Lord and His little
despised army of lappers. But the sword of the Lord's
mouth is able to put to flight the hosts of the aliens'
armies, and to manifest openly and renewedly, that there
is " no king saved by the multitude of an host, neither is
a mighty man delivered by much strength; that an horse
is a vain thing for safety, neither can he deliver any by
his great strength: but that the eye of the Lord is upon
them that fear Him, upon them that hope in His mercy,
to deliver their souls from death, and to keep them alive
in famine."  And, as thou remarked in thy last letter, I
hope He may be pleased to arise for the help of His poor
and afflicted people, and accomplish His purposes respecting them in His own time and way.
Farewell.
T. B. GOULD.




406              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1855.
CHAPTER VIII.
FROM  T. B. G. TO WILLIAM HODGSON.
NEW PORTn 1st mo. 9tb, 1855.
MY DEAR FRIEND,... I recollect distinctly, having quoted, in the
meeting at Germantown, the sixth verse of the ninth
chapter of Isaiah, and that, after quoting the language,
" His name shall be called Wonderful Counsellor," I went
on to say, "I purposely avoid distinguishing between the
terms."  I intended to guard against such a distinction.
Since I came to age, I have always regretted'the comma
between the words'"Wonderful" and " Counsellor."  Of
latter years, I have been frequently pained by hearing
them  quoted in the gallery, with a long pause between
them.  It did not use to be so: the early Friends, ordinarily at least, when they used the passage in print, seemed
to use the word, wonderful, in that sense that I understood
it and used it, on the occasion referred to.- I have no
doubt that His name is Wonderful, and that it may be fitly
so expressed at times; but in that place and on that occasion (as well as at other times), I wished to convey the
idea, or rather to enforce the doctrine, that He is a Wonderful Counsellor, as well as " the mighty God, the everlasting Father, and the Prince of Peace." And it seems
to me to be more in harmony with the rest of that passage, so to use or quote it.  I desire to be preserved from
needless and useless, as well as doubtful disputations, and
I am not aware of being much given to it; neither is this
a subject that I ever spoke of, or heard spoken of, before,




1855.]             THOMAS B. GOULD.                 407
that I know; and yet it is one that I have often thought
of.  I was under the impression that there were in that
assembly such as were vainly trusting in the name of
Christ, calling it Wonderful (as it truly is, and holy also;
for His name is called, and He is, the Word of God and
the Power of God), without knowing Him  to be their
Counsellor to instruct them, or being willing to walk in
the light of His counsel. I have never thought that the
punctuation and heading of the chapters, or the division
into chapters and verses (however convenient), was infallibly correct.  I have no doubt, that in some places the
true sense has been marred or obscured, by the manner in
which this has been done [by commentators], as well as by
mistranslation, &c.; —although sufficiently clear, for all
that; and I fully believe that the translators were even
very much favored therein. But still I never like to hear
the Holy Scriptures termed the "sacred volume;" an expression which has been very common of late, but which
I have always, I believe, avoided using; they not being,
according to my observation, ever so termed in the Bible;
and it seems to me that the terms, sacred and holy, apply
to the matter and the doctrine, rather than to the mere
book or volume.
Second month, 6th.
P. S. —I returned home from Providence last evening,
and found thine of the 30th ult. had arrived in my absence....... I have had a suffering week of it physically,
having been very closely employed, and laboriously too;
and have returned home, feeling almost worn out in that
respect, yet mercifully somewhat comforted and refreshed
in spirit, which is a great favor.......   Our quarterly
meeting was large, for us, and I thought a favored season,
though mostly held in silence.  C. W. spoke first, and was
followed by N. P., in a short, but sweet, appropriate, and
lively testimony. No other voice was heard. I was greatly
surprised, on reaching Valley Falls, third-day morning, to
find that dear Rachel Thornton had been released during
the previous night. I had not heard of her being more
poorly, and had looked forward with pleasure, in hope of




408             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1855.
enjoying her company once more. Dear J. W. and myself
visited the poor bereaved daughters that evening.  We
had not more than taken our seats, when a precious covering spread over us; and J. W.'s mouth was soon livingly
and powerfully opened, referring to Naomi and Ruth, and
to the godly resolution of the latter, encouraging them to
adopt it, and to follow their dear departed mother, as she
had followed Christ; expressing also a firm belief and
assurance that the dear departed friend had been mercifully permitted, through great tribulation, to enter into
that everlasting rest which remaineth for the people of
God.   On sixth-day, the funeral took place at ten o'clock
at the house; and, after the body was interred, a large
and solemn meeting was held in the Baptist meeting-house,
near the place of interment; many Friends, who had come
to the quarterly meeting, staying to the funeral, and a
goodly number of the inhabitants of the village. J. Wilbur soon stood up with the words, " Mark the perfect man,
and behold the upright, for the end of that man is peace;"
and after briefly referring to the deceased, as a mother in
Israel, and to his belief that, through faithfulness to her
Leader, the great tribulations through which she had
passed had wrought for her a far more exceeding and
eternal weight of glory, and also speaking very weightily
and pertinently to her relations and friends, he proceeded
to show the great necessity which exists for all to know a
living engagement to prepare an habitation for the God of
Jacob to dwell in, even the perfecting of holiness in the
fear of the Lord; seeing that He dwelleth not in temples
made with hands, nor yet in unsanctified hearts; and proceeded to point out the work of righteousness, and the
necessity of the new birth unto holiness, without which no
man shall see the Lord, nor experience Him to dwell with
and in him. The very pith and substance of the Christian
religion-of "primitive Christianity"-was revived and
borne testimony unto, and a very solemn covering prevailed over the meeting; under which I should have been
glad it had been permitted to close without any addition;
for to me the cup seemed full, and the service of the
meeting accomplished.  But there was something more




1855.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                   409
attempted, which added nothing to the weight, in my view,
though otherwise harmless.  Surely wisdom remains to be
the principal thing; and how desirable it is, with all our
gettings, to get wisdom  and understanding also! And
silence often is wisdom; while seeking to add words without
renewed divine authority, surely and always is folly.  In
his public communications, our dear, aged friend, J. W.,
surely does increase in brightness; and the weight of his
spirit in private also is truly expressive of a religious awe,
verifying the expressions of David, "They that be planted
in the house of the Lord shall flourish in the courts of our
God.  They shall still bring forth fruit in old age; they
shall be fat and flourishing.".....
Second month, 7th.
[Alluding to his own health at this time, he says]:
Many of my friends here, are and have been not a little
apprehensive about it, notwithstanding I am  generally
about.  But I can bear very little exposure, or exertion of
any kind, without serious effects following upon it, being
often obliged to stop two or three times in the course of a
walk of a fourth of a mile.  Everything, indeed, of an
exciting nature, whether of pleasure or of pain, produces
nearly the same effect.  In the meeting at Fall River, last
first-day afternoon, I think I was not on my feet in all
more than twenty minutes, and the last half of that time
I found it extremely difficult to utter what I had to say,
from pain and exhaustion. My throat is much better, and
has been, since the last occasion of my raising blood, soon
after W. Waring was here.  What the end of it will be, I
know not; but there is a "need be" of preparation for it
undoubtedly.  I often think it is not far distant, and it
does seem as if it might probably come very suddenly.
Although the pain which I suffer in my chest, &c., is almost
constant, by night as well as by day, so that I get but very
little sleep, and it costs little to keep me, yet it is very
much increased by exposure, &c.; and I feel it a great
mercy that I was permitted to get home before this extremely cold weather came on.  The thermometer, at noon
yesterday, was five degrees below zero, and eleven below
35




410             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1855.
zero at ten o'clock last night; which is six or seven degrees
colder than I ever knew it on this island before, or indeed
my father either......   I ventured out but once yesterday, then only to father's; it was quite too much, and I
have not tried it to-day......  My dear M. unites with
me in love to you......
T. B. GOULD.
To JOSHUA MIAULE.
NEWPORT, 25th of 3d mo., 1855.
MY DEAR BROTHER, J. MAULE,Every part of thy letter of the 21st of second month
was deeply interesting to me, neither was I disappointed
in the account of things; by which it very plainly appears
that the bitterness of death is by no means past. A little
after, I received a letter, much in the same strain as thine,
from Joseph Hobson.... I was much interested to
hear who was with you at the time of your quarterly
meeting.  Everything that relates to the state of things
and individuals in Ohio is deeply interesting to me. Oh!
how strongly I feel bound to true-hearted Friends there!
And greatly, though much in secret, do I mourn over
many who are in great danger of turning entirely away
backward, through the plausible but delusive snares of an
arch-enemy, who is quite content that men should possess
the form, and be very zealous for the form and outward
order, if he can but deprive them of the power and the
life, and the substance!
I am obliged by thy sending John Vanlaw's letter; how
clear and lively, and to the point it was! It was strengthening and encouraging to us.....   Do please tell me
whatever thou hearest of Friends in Iowa. Do they still
keep up their monthly meeting?  I hope so, faithfully,
and that they will not be discouraged, but patiently " abide
their time;" and I have no doubt there will be a service
in it, that a blessing will rest upon the heads of those who
have been separated from their brethren, and whose names
have been cast out as evil, because they could not follow
a multitude to do evil.  I hope they will be preserved




1855.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 411
from making any compromises with the powers that be.
Oh! what harm  has come of making compromises and
concessions, and giving the ground to the enemies of
truth, for peace' sake! I have wanted much to write to
Caleb, and tell him so; not because I thought he needed
instruction, but to endeavor to encourage him and his
friends, and to strengthen their hands. But I have been
let hitherto.....  My love is to N. P. and M. H., and
dear little R. Oh, how truly kind they all were to us
poor pilgrims and outcasts; and it is not a light or a
small matter either, to be willing to be known as the
" companions of such as are so used," as we were by some
upon whose civility (if not hospitality), we. had more than
ordinary claims.  But, upon them, we had not any other
than ordinary ones; yet their hearts were opened to show
us great kindness, not by constraint but willingly..
As ever, truly yours,
T. B. GOULD.
To WILLIAM IHODGSON.
ELMSIDE, 4th mo., 9th, 1855.
MY VERY DEAR FRIEND,....... But I wanted to say, that, since the  feeting
for Sufferings, in Ohio, has undertaken to extend their
jurisdiction beyond their own limits, even within the limits
of Indiana Yearly Meeting, and beyond it, and to make all
Friends who may remove to that vast territory, members
of Stillwater Monthly Meeting; and since the power that
controls the Philadelphia " Friend" has seemed to endorse
this measure, I think that         and company ought
to hold their peace respecting a minute which our yearly
meeting has found it needful to make respecting removals or settlements within our own borders.  Where was
the authority, precedent, or usage, to justify the meeting for sufferings in Ohio in taking such a step?  What
becomes of order here?  What will become of discipline,
especially if your yearly meeting should continue your
correspondence with Indiana?  Ah, I fear that it is but
as the beginning of disorder and confusion, that will follow,




412             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1855.
if those who are aiming at the same thing do not disregard consequences, and get and keep closer together, and
mingle more with one another; that so the advantage of
various gifts, and degrees of experience and knowledge of
the truth, may be reaped from a united labor, as well as
exercise at a distance; according to ancient practice, and
the original design of Him who gathered us to be a people,
and while the fear of Him  had more place amongst us,
and the fear of man less. Friends formerly spake often
one unto another; many ran to and fro in the earth, not
in " creaturely heat or zeal" either; and the Lord hearkened and heard them, and light and knowledge were increased.  Oh! what a cruel device of the enemy it has
been and is, to put and keep things in such a shape, as to
keep true Friends at a distance from each other, to separate very friends, and to make them  actually afraid one
of another! But why should I run on in this strain?  I
am sure I cannot tell.  Truly, thou never felt nearer or
dearer to me; and as your yearly meeting has been approaching, thou hast been increasingly, almost constantly,
the companion of my thoughts, in near and true unity
(according to my small measure), and with tender, heartfelt sympathy; earnestly desiring that thou mayst find
grace to help thee in time of need, and that neither one
thing nor another, neither heights nor depths, nor principalities nor powers, things present nor things to come, nor
any other creature, may be able to turn thee aside from
thy integrity in the truth and to the truth; but that thou
mayst be innocently bold in thy assertion of it, patient in
suffering for it, firm in thy adherence to it, immovable as
a rock!  This much in brief I felt bound to tell thee,
though not a tithe of what I feel; neither can what I feel
for thee and many more up and down amongst you, in the
fulness and extent of it, be by me expressed in words.
Neither am I devoid of feeling on my own account; and
surely it could scarcely be otherwise, with such a prospect as I have resting and increasingly pressing upon me,
as the time of my departure draweth nigh; a prospect
which, though not large, in a sense, yet truly it is large
and heavy for me.  And I do desire the help of the faith



1855.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 413
ful, in a united exercise.  Oh, what a blessed help and
strength it was to me last fall! I was as truly sensible
of the unity, and travail, and intercession, and (shall I
say?) access, too, of many, who were dipped into a feeling
of unity with that concern, even when far distant from
them, as though I had heard them breathing with my outward ears.  And I have often thought, that the degree of
help and preservation vouchsafed, was, after the cause,
mainly attributable thereto....
Thy true friend,
T. B. GOULD.
To ETIIAN AND ANNA FOSTER.
NEWPORT, 15th of 4th mo., 1855.
MY DEAR FRIENDS:
Since I received Charles Perry's last letter, written on
his return from Boston, we had not heard a word from
you, in any way, until yesterday; when, by way of East
Greenwich, we learned that your beloved little Hannah
had been released from all her sufferings. During her
illness, I often felt as if I would like to tell you that you
had our very near sympathy, but seemed unavoidably prevented from so doing; and since we heard of your close
bereavement, I have felt as if I must say that much to
you, although not expecting to use many words, being, I
think, somewhat sensible how far short of reaching such a
wound any mere words must necessarily come.  And yet
I have, in a somewhat similar affliction, myself realized
some consolation by the expression of the near sympathy
of sincere friends. But what more than this could I say,
by way of condolence, that you know not already? Time
and resignation may, and no doubt will, take off the sharper
edges, and partially heal up the wound which has been
made in one of the dearest affections of your hearts; but
the memory of hopes destroyed will continue. And if this
dispensation of Unerring Wisdom and Divine Providence,
without whose notice not even a sparrow falleth to the
ground, has the happy effect of weakening your hold on
the things of time, and fixing them more firmly on those
35p




414             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1855.
that are above, and which are both unchangeable and of
eternal duration; then you will doubtless be the better
prepared to acknowledge, that "affliction springeth not
out of the dust, nor trouble out of the ground;" and that,
although no affliction for the present seemeth to be joyous,
but very grievous, nevertheless it will yield the peaceable
fruits of righteousness to those that are rightly exercised
thereby,-and so you may be qualified to say, " For all
we bless Thee,-most for the severe;"-" The Lord gave,
and the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the name of
the Lord!"..       Oh! what a blessed thing it is, to
have things brought into, and kept in, their proper places;
to have the vessel, whether it be more or less honorable,
sanctified, and made meet for the Master's use; and so to
be furnished with mouth and wisdom, tongue and utterance, which all our adversaries shall not be able to gainsay, or entirely to resist.
I remain, as ever, your sincere and affectionate friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
The prospect of paying a visit, in Gospel love, to some
parts of New York Yearly Meeting, had remained with
him ever since his visit to Ohio and Pennsylvania; but the
time had not appeared to himself to be fully come for its
accomplishment, until the spring of 1855; when he prepared to leave his home once more, for the fulfilment of
what he believed was required of him. Writing to Charles
Perry, on the 19th of the 4th month, he thus alludes to
his approaching arduous engagement:-.. The prospect of leaving home is in itself considerable, and wears upon me, or would do so, even if that
was all. But then there are trials and baptisms connected
with it, which are far greater and more wearing to poor
flesh and blood; so that I need the sympathy and help of
the faithful, in their nearest approaches to the Lord, that
the precious cause may not suffer by me; for these are
indeed perilous times for any to go forth in, and especially
for me.




1855.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  415
To WILLIAM HODGSON.
LINCOLN, VERMONT, 6th of 5th mo., 1855.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
I had been much more poorly for a week previous, and quite unable to sit up, most of the time, nor yet
to get any adequate rest or sleep in bed, my cough was so
constant and distressing, and my body so full of pain.
Yet, notwithstanding this, I did so far recruit before the
time came, as to set forth against both wind and tide, literally; going up the river [or bay] in a sloop, in a gale of
wind; but comfortably, compared with a ride in an open
wagon, seven miles further than where we landed.  But
we were favored to reach brother George Kenyon's in
safety, before dark; and, through favor, I did not add
much to my cold, and was also enabled to serve as clerk of
the select quarterly meeting next day, the clerk being
absent.  The select meeting was small, and, I thought, a
low time: the quarterly meeting the next day was to me
a solid and interesting one.
On fifth-day afternoon, after quarterly meeting, we took
the car to Valley Falls, and reached the house of our kind
friends, Harvey and Anne Chace, just as they did, who
came in their own carriage. After tea, the family and my
dear Israel went to bed, and I lay down on the sofa in the
sitting-room, but could not lie even there, and well bolstered up, too; and so, without a wink of sleep myself, we
set out again at one o'clock that morning, to Providence,
six miles, in H. C.'s carriage, with him for a driver; where,
at three o'clock, we took the Boston train, reaching that
city about sunrise, and at seven o'clock took the Fitchburg
and Cheshire, and from that the Rutland and Burlington
Railroad, and reached New Haven, Vermont, about five
o'clock, P. M.; from whence, by stage, we came to Bristol,
six miles, over one of the worst roads I ever travelled, in
an open wagon, too, and heavily loaded. At Bristol, which
is at the foot of the Green Mountains, we hired a wagon
and driver, and proceeded up the mountain five miles further, to the house of our kind friends, Pelatiah and Phebe
L. Gove; which we were favored to reach in safety, and




416             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1855.
without the least accident, just after dark. They live high
up the mountains, and in the midst of them, on either hand,
except to the north; one of the highest peaks of the Green
Mountains being due east, and only about two miles to the
foot of it from this house. The scenery is grand and wild
in the extreme; and, although the weather is cold, corresponding with ours in the third month, and the sides of
the mountains are covered with snow, yet it is truly remarkable, and cause of much heartfelt gratitude, that this
air does not pinch and search me like our own: my cough
is better, and so is my appetite, and I can draw a long,
deep breath, without any pain in my lungs, which is more
than I have been able to do for a long while before.
Our ride from Bristol to this place was all the way by
the side of New Haven River, a rushing, noisy mountain
stream, tumbling over a rough, rocky bed, with now and
then a beautiful cascade pouring down the sides of the
mountain into the main stream. But canst thou bear with
me in all this? Truly, it is a liberty which is granted to
me, or which I am permitted to enjoy; and such scenery
as this is a source of much subordinate enjoyment to me.
But that which affords me the most solid satisfaction, is the
abundant evidence which has been mercifully afforded, that
I am: in my right place at present, in that I did break
through the thick cloud of discouragements which surrounded me, and came here to visit these honest-hearted
Friends.  Thou little knowest how I have dreaded this
part of my prospect.  Scipio I could endure to look forward to, but Vermont was bitter and agonizing in prospect, in my feeble and precarious state of health.  Then,
again, I was told that Friends here had, many of them,
removed away to Iowa, &c.; that others were going, and
that such as remained were so poor that we should be almost a burden to them.  The first part was too true; but
there is a goodly little company left, to whom our visit has
been none the less acceptable on account of their having
been so much stripped. It has really seemed to do them
good, for the time being, at any rate, that we were constrained to pay them a visit; and I must confess that I
have been already amply rewarded for coming, if I should




1855.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  417
not receive another penny. But the draft which I felt,
was so strong to this part of the heritage, that I was not
to be deterred from making the attempt to visit them,
either by the secret reluctance which I felt to the journey
at this season of the year, or by the report which I heard,
that there was " not much here to attract!" Indeed, there
is much roughness of exterior in many, but underlaid with
sincerity of heart, and, as I think, more genuine Quakerism, more primitive simplicity and Christianity, than is
possessed by many who appear much smoother on the surface.  It is not likely we shall be able to visit all the
meetings in this quarter.  Some of them  are remote,
and the roads bad, the frost not being yet out of the
ground in many places. But the quarterly meeting is to
be held next third, fourth, and fifth-days, at Starksborough; of which I was glad, when I heard of it, since we
came, and which seemed to be confirmatory of the rectitude of the time of our coming, although we knew nothing
of it before.
The meeting here at Lincoln to-day was much
larger than I expected, both of Friends and others; and
yet they say it is reduced more than half in number since
the separation, and quite recently, too, by deaths, disownments, and removals...... The meeting, though trying
and laborious, was relieving and satisfactory to me, and
also to others, so far as I.could see or judge. But it is an
awful service, and seems to be especially so when called
upon to stand, as it were, between the living and the dead,
and to be baptized for the dead; and well may we say,
"What advantageth it us, if the dead rise not?"   The
remark in thine, that thou " looked upon this undertaking
as a very different service from  that which was laid upon
me last fall," was in exact accordance with my own feelings and views respecting it.  But I could not adequately
express to thee in words, even if I had time, and was not
so weary, what preparatory plunges and baptisms it has
been my lot to pass through, or how completely emptied I.
have been of anything which (so to speak) I had gathered
or experienced in that journey; so that I had nothing left
to lean or rely upon, but the renewed qualification; and,




418              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1855.
eventually, I received an increase of faith to believe that,
as my eye was singly kept to and upon Him with whom,
or in whom, are all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge,
the needful portion would not be withheld......   Be
assured that I am, as ever, thy sincere and affectionate
friend,                                T. B. GOULD.
To MARTHA S. GOULD.
SHERWOODS, 17th of 5th mouth, 1855.
MY DEAR MARTHA:
I wrote to sister Lydia last second-day morning, at the
house of Daniel Nichols, of Peru, New York; which letter
thou hast doubtless seen, and so I need not recapitulate
what I stated therein. We attended an appointed meeting
at Peru, in Friends' meeting-house, at ten o'clock that
morning, as was expected. It was small, there being but
few Friends in that place, and of this number were Burling
and Lydia Hallock...... The meeting was satisfactory
to me, and, in some respects, rather extraordinary,-there
being much tenderness and brokenness apparent in several; part of which was probably owing to its being the last
time dear Lydia Hallock was likely very soon to meet with
the little company who are left there, by whom she appeared to be entirely beloved, and from whom she seemed
very reluctant to part, as well as.they from her. We dined
at the house of Phebe Hoag; and most of the members,
and some other persons, went and dined with us there,
making quite a large company.... After tea, a young
Friend took L. Hallock and daughter, I. B. and myself,
five or six miles in his wagon to Keesville; where we got
into the stage, and rode some eight or ten miles further to
Port Kent, on the western shore of Lake Champlain. Here
we waited until near midnight, for the steamboat southward
to Whitehall, and arrived there about sunrise; took the
cars to Schenectady, and so to Auburn, about one hundred
and fifty miles, which we reached about sunset. Here we
lodged near the depot, and close to the great State prison,
in which there are about eight hundred prisoners. I had
a.good night's rest, and, at eight o'clock this morning, we




1855.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                   419
took stage for this place, and reached Sherwoods Postoffice about noon; where we waited for the mail to be
opened, and I received thy most welcome letter, written
last first-day, which had come all the way in the same
carriage with us, as well as one written to Job Otis by
Friends in Vermont, more than a week ago, requesting
him  to meet us at Auburn.  But the dear old man was
overjoyed to see us. The situation is delightful. So is the
whole country in itself; and the beauty, and so to speak,
the outward glory of it, greatly enhanced by the freshness
and greenness of early spring, the fruit-trees, except the
apples, being in full bloom, and the meadows and pastures
covered with flowers.
After dinner we went to see Joseph Chase, who is very
low.....   He seemed in a quiet, comfortable state of
mind.... We have had delightful weather, all through
Vermont and Northern New York, which was a great favor,
where covered carriages are almost unknown, and they
have been quite so to us.  But it commenced raining the
night before last, while we were on Lake Champlain, and
rained steadily and powerfully all the way to Auburn,
clearing up just before we got there, and we should otherwise have been exposed to it. Thus we have been favored,
however truly unmerited, and I desire to be thankful..
Though I write cheerfully about the weather, scenery, &c.,
I am not without my exercises, peculiar exercises, adapted
to the state of things here, which is peculiar; and so they
were in Vermont, according to the latitude and longitude
of each place, &c...
Thine,
T. B. GOULD.
To R. S. NIcHOLS.
HECTOR, N.Y., 21st of 5th month, 1855.
MY DEAR FRIEND, R. S. NICHOLS:....  On awaking this morning, after having written
to my precious Martha last evening, and been favored to
sleep well from midnight till after sunrise, thou wast brought
so sweetly and renewedly to my remembrance, that I




420             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1855.
thought I would just tell' thee of it, although little more
might arise.  But I know that thou wilt be glad to hear,
that, notwithstanding I have not been favored with such
an unusual degree of strength and clearness in testimony,
as was the case last fall, yet I have been mercifully enabled
hitherto to answer the service required at my hands, in a
manner that has been relieving to my own mind, and also,
I think, satisfactory and comforting to Friends. My line
of service has been more like seeking out the lost and
scattered sheep of the house of Israel, than in the way of
the Gentiles, or in visiting the " cities of the Samaritans,"
with whom now, as anciently, the Jews have little or no
dealings in a general way. Yet it has sometimes been laid
upon me to cry against the separate altar, which has been
set up, as in Bethel or in Dan; and some of its votaries, or
of those who, like Jeroboam, have been concerned in the
erection and defence of this separate altar and its idol
calf-worship,-or, in other words, will-worship, which remains to be idolatry,-have sometimes been present: but
no one has been permitted openly to put forth his hand
against me, or my unequivocal testimony, nor yet really to
say, " Lay hold on him!"  The preciousness of standing
within the walls of Jerusalem, the quiet habitation, whither
the tribes go up to worship, and where the ark of the Lord's
testimony and covenant rests, and is known, and entered
into, and abode in; with the beauty of the situation of
Mount Zion, and the strength and salvation of its walls,
have been much given me to hold forth to view; and, in
short, glorious things have been given me to speak boldly
concerning it; and also of the goodliness of Jacob's tents,
and so to labor for the gathering of Israel to their tent;
that so, as the valleys, they may be again spread forth,
and flourish "like cedar trees beside the waters, and as
trees of lign aloes which the Lord hath planted." And
however limited in ploughing or in planting, nor yet either
eloquent in speech, or mighty in the Scriptures, and so not
qualified to water so extensively, and perhaps effectively
as many, yet the Great Head of the Church has been
pleased to own my feeble efforts in His cause, and to give
some increase of strength and consolation to a remnant.




1855.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 421
The meeting yesterday at Hector was large, quite a
goodly number of Friends being in attendance, both as to
numbers and appearance.  Several of other persuasions
came in, and my mouth was opened largely, in a close,
searching testimony; wherein I seemed to have steppingstones laid for me from one state to another, at such distances from each other that I could just reach them by
carefully minding my goings, and keeping my feet, or
rather by their being mercifully kept; and so I was preserved from falling into the snare of judging after the
sight of the eye, or the hearing of the ear; and I think
the meeting ended solidly and well. This evening we had
an appointed meeting at a Methodist meeting-house, in
Truemansburg; in which Truth favored with more than
ordinary clearness and authority, in declaring the doctrines of the Gospel, and especially as regards the spirituality of them; and there did indeed seem to be a door of
entrance mercifully opened in the hearts of a seeking,
sober people; and some present, who were not for a time
at all sober, were eventually solemnized in a truly remarkable manner.
We returned to the house of dear Charles and Sarah
Owen to lodge, and the next morning set our faces eastward again, towards Cayuga Lake; about two miles west
of which, we passed by the celebrated Taughanic Falls, in
the town of Ulysses. This fall being two hundred and
ten feet, and perpendicular, is sixty feet higher than those
of Niagara; but the sheet of water did not appear to be
more than twenty or thirty feet wide, and the volume of
water is not large, but beautiful indeed..
Believe me to be thy sincere and affectionate friend,
T. B. GOULD.
To WILLIAM HODGSON.
AURORA, N. Y., 28th of fifth month, 1855.
MY DEAR FRIEND,
After attending the meeting at Lincoln, Vt., where I
wrote thee, we attended their quarterly meeting, held at
Starksborough, the same week; and although it was
36




422             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1855.
smaller than I had expected, yet it was a good meeting,
and I was well satisfied in being among them; my being
there did also appear to be satisfactory and encouraging
to them.  But it did not appear surprising to me that
they should feel somewhat discouraged; for no less than
twenty-eight or thirty of their members have either gone
this spring, or were about going, to the west, some of
them  to Iowa and some to Indiana.  This has brought
the remnant who are left, under very close and renewed
trial; but it may be of use to them; and there is indeed a
goodly little company left, with whom, some of them especially, my spirit was brought into near fellowship. We had
a public meeting one evening in a little village at Starksborough, in a Methodist meeting-house; which was well in
the end, though hard and trying in the commencement;
and another at Ferrisburg, not far from where dear old
Joseph Hoag lived. There are but two families of Friends
there, and one of them, with whom we dined, was just
about breaking up to go west.  With these and some
others of the emigrants I had some tendering labor. 
We set out the next morning for Grand Isle, in Lake
Champlain, a distance of forty miles.... We crossed
the lake by a bridge three miles in length, one half the
distance being through a swamp, and among large trees,
apparently growing in water; and the other half is built
upon a sand-bar in the lake, which Friends used to ford at
some seasons of the year, in going to their meetings, before the bridge was built. This last distance, one mile
and a half, we had to walk the horses; and it was the
roughest road, and apparently the most dangerous travelling, that I ever passed; although I thought I had endured
some hardness before, in the line of bad roads. After
riding five or six miles northward on the island, we came
to a kind Friend's house; where we stayed the night, and
the next day, being first-day, the 13th of the month,
attended their meeting; which was large, public notice of
our being there having been given. There are but two
families of Friends on this island, and one aged woman,
by the name of M. M, living with her children, who
are Gurneyites.  But she is a sweet and lively-spirited




1855.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 423
minister, evincing remarkable greenness, and clearness of
vision, at the advanced age of eighty-eight years.  She was
at meeting; and near the close of it, lifted up her voice
like a trumpet, having something like a seal to set to
what had been previously delivered.  At the close of the
meeting, on giving her my hand, holding it long and
closely in hers, and viewing me from head to foot, without either of us uttering a word for some time, after a
little time she said, " Thou art a stranger to me as to the
outward; I never saw thee before; thou dost not feel like
a stranger: I am glad to see thee here; and I am satisfied, satisfied, satisfied!"-shaking my hand heartily and
most expressively.  Her daughter stood close by, apparently watching us both.  The old woman was evidently
aware of it.  I was deeply interested in her, and admired
her shrewdness, or rather her wisdom.  But, on inviting
me to the house, her daughter seconded the invitation;
and I conditionally accepted it, and afterwards rode four
or five miles to do so.  She is a very striking and interesting example of primitive simplicity and plainness, wearing a brown linen bonnet, with strings of the same material, &c.....  Friends and Gurneyites meet together
on Grand Isle, on first-days; quite a company of friendly
Hicksites came in when we were there, and many other
people, forming a mixed company indeed; so that it required much careful looking, to find the stepping-stones,
and to reach from one to another without slipping. But
through favor the meeting ended well, and relievingly to
my own mind.  The next day a friendly Hicksite set us
over the west side of the lake in his boat, but would by no
means allow us to pay him for it, saying that he had
been already more than paid.
Grand Isle is a beautiful spot; about the same size
as our own dear island, and lying in the lake, much as
Rhode Island lies in the blue waters of Narragansett Bay.
The mountains on either side being obscured, when we
were there, by a thick, smoky atmosphere, the shores of
Vermont on the east, and of New York on the west, very
much resembled the shores of our own lovely bay. But
the shores of Grand Isle itself were in many places lined




424             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1855.
with splendid arbor vitae trees, rendering them extremely
picturesque and beautiful. We landed at Plattsburg, where
our friend, Daniel Nichols, met us, and took us twelve
miles to his house at Peru.  The next day we had an appointed meeting there, which was small, there being only
three or four families of Friends, and about as many solitary individuals scattered among those who are not members. About twelve o'clock that night we took a steamboat
and ran up Lake Champlain to Whitehall; and so by the
rails through Saratoga, Syracuse, &c., along the banks of
the Mohawk, to Auburn, where we lodged at a hotel; and
the next morning went by stage to Sherwoods, and reached
the house of my old and dear friend, Job Otis, where we
met with a most welcome reception. It having been many
years since we had met before, the warm-hearted old man
was quite overcome, and wept like a child, notwithstanding
his reputed hardness.....
We attended the meeting at Hector on first-day, a week
ago yesterday.  It was large, and well, I think; and some
choice Friends we found there, and visited, I believe, to
mutual satisfaction. The next evening we had an appointed
meeting in a Methodist meeting-house at Truemansburg,
among a tender, seeking people, and some light and airy
spirits; many Friends also coming to it for miles around.
I felt much openness among them, and the Gospel of life
and salvation was largely preached, in a degree, as I humbly trust, of its own power...... On fourth-day we
attended their usual mid-week meeting here at Poplar
Ridge, which was a good and heavenly meeting...
The meeting-house is much too small, and was very much
crowded yesterday.  Many Hicksites came in the afternoon, and a few Gurneyites: one of the latter, an aged,
plain-looking man, stopped me, as I was passing him at
the close of it, and, in a tender and feeling manner, expressed an earnest desire that I might continue faithful in
the gift received, and to the testimony given me to bear,
and so be made instrumental of good to multitudes, as he
said had been the case to him; adding, "It is the truth,
the very truth, and there is no other way of salvation."...... Both sittings [of the yearly meeting] to-day




1855.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                   425
were mercifully owned, but little expression; and the business much better conducted, and with far more dignity
and propriety, than I expected would be the case, after
attending the meeting for sufferings on seventh-day, which
was rather trying to me.  However, even that would not
suffer at all in comparison with that in   ~, with
at the table.
We have a meeting appointed to-morrow evening, at
seven o'clock, six miles from here, at a village called Northville.....But it is near 1 o'clock, third-day morning,
and I must try to get some rest; so farewell. In love
unchangeable, I trust, to thee and thine.
Thy friend and brother,
TIOMAS B. GOULD.
To JOSHUA MAULE.
EAST GREENWICH, R. I., 6th month, 3d, 1855.
MY DEAR BROTHER, JOSHUA MAULE:.... I. am so lame, and in so much pain with my
rheumatic affection, that I am  not much in a writing
mood; but I did want to let thee and dear sister Sarah
know, how wonderfully we have been cared for, and favored
to get along without any accident to harm us in the least,
and with a remarkable improvement in my general health,
as I was unable to sit up much of the time until within
three days of my setting forth; which made the prospect
of leaving home, and going into a cold, wilderness country, as Vermont seemed to me then to be, and especially
with such lungs, and no appetite, nor strength sufficient to
do anything about home, look very discouraging.  But
either the change of air, or some peculiarity in the mountain air, or the journey itself, or all three put together,
had a very beneficial effect. I have sometimes thought it
was owing to the degree of relief afforded by the consciousness of being in the way of discharging the service required of me in these parts; to which, after getting home
once more (on my return from Ohio, &c.), I had felt all my
usual and natural reluctance to set out and go forth again,
revive.  Indeed it would never have answered for me to
36*




426              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1855.
have gone thither in the winter, or even late in the fall;
so I had to carry this burden all winter, until way did
clearly open, which was at length the case, and which in
itself afforded some relief.  And as to the time, I believe
it could scarcely have been better...
The select meeting [at Starksboro'l was a trying one to
me, and nearly silent; although, towards the close, I was
enabled to obtain some relief, and it ended more satisfactorily than I had expected for some time after sitting down
among them. The two last-named meetings [the quarterly
meeting for business, and the public meeting on fifth-day],
were very satisfactory, relieving, and remarkable opportunities; the last especially so, ending in solemn, vocal
thanksgiving, and praise; in which nearly or quite all
present seemed prepared to unite, and many were exceedingly tendered and broken, and so continued to be until
late in the afternoon, when we parted; they going to their
respective places of abode, and we to an appointed meeting, at a village about two miles from Friends' meetinghouse.  It was held in a Methodist house, among a rather
uncouth set of people, who were unreasonably long in
gathering, and in other respects I was much tried. But
truth at length arose for our help, and I was enabled to
obtain relief, and left them with a peaceful mind. The
next day we proceeded to Ferrisburg, and, in the evening,
had another appointed meeting, among a more experienced
and cultivated MethodisSpeople.  To them my mouth was
largely opened in declaring the truth, in a good degree of
its ancient and new power: the minds of many were seriously affected therewith, and the meeting ended solidly and
well.  On our way to this place, we passed close by Monkton meeting-house and burying-ground, in which lie the
earthly remains of that good man, and able minister
of the Gospel, Joseph Hoag. Monkton was the meeting
he belonged to, and usually attended when at home, and
his son also, in whose house he died.......   The next
day, being seventh-day, we rode forty miles to Grand
Isle...
Thy affectionate brother,
THOMAS B. GOULD.




1855.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 427
To WILLIAM HODGSON.
ELMS1DE, 19th of 6th mo., 1855.
MY DEAR FRIEND,
I reached my own dear home and beloved
family on second-day, the fourth of this month, about
noon; where I need scarcely say, I met a most welcome
reception, and was rejoiced to find all as well as I could
have expected.
I can thankfully and reverently acknowledge,
that my northwestern journey affords me, in the retrospect, inexpressible relief, and solid, peaceful satisfaction.
Although I had not many meetings, and it seemed like
spending a good deal of time to little purpose, in respect
of the small number of meetings, &c., yet many remote
corners, and solitary individuals or families, were searched
out and visited, in the love, and in a measure, I trust, of
the power of the Gospel; sufficiently so, at least, to give
us, and the testimony given me to bear, some place in their
hearts, and to convince them in whose name we came.
Neither have I been able to see that I omitted, or left undone, anything that was required of me at this time. I
may also say to thee, that, although I went forth truly
without purse, or scrip, or any provision for the journey,
yet I lacked nothing, and, as I proceeded, was most abundantly provided for, helped, and furnished every way;
though I had nothing over, nothing to boast of or to glory
in, and do sincerely desire that the Lord alone may have
the praise of His own work: for it was His work and His
doings, and it is marvellous in my eyes, especially, considering what a poor, weak, nothing creature I am.  Oh!
how greatly I have been and am  condescended to and
helped! And now my desire is, that I may be preserved
alive, even in famine, and instructed afresh and continually how to suffer want, as well as how to return thanks
for past favors, and humbly to hope for more, even for
such, and for such only, as are convenient and proper for
me.
I was not without an apprehension, on entering the village [of Northville], that I should have to ap



428              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1855.
point a meeting in their Presbyterian meeting-house....
When third-day came, it appeared that there was no sitting of the yearly meeting that afternoon; which afforded
ample time to ride down thither, and was a collateral evidence of its being the right time for the meeting; although,
at the time of making the appointment, I had no knowledge
of their practice to have no sitting of the yearly meeting
on third-day afternoon.  My cousin Benjamin and his
wife were to take Israel and myself down, and did so; but
when we got there, I found my Scotch cousin not a little
concerned about the whole thing, although she said nothing, and was kind.  But her great joy on first seeing
me, appeared changed to apprehension, as to how it was
to be got through with, evidently; while my aged aunt,
more than eighty years of age, and who had not walked a
step for two years, seemed so rejoiced at the prospect of
being likely to attend a Friends' meeting once more, that
she was making, arrangements to be carried to it in her
chair, the meeting-house being near their place of residence.  And her son, who, until now, had always seemed
prejudiced against Friends, seemed to have exerted himself greatly and remarkably to give notice of the meeting,
and to make other arrangements for it.  But his wife's
Scotch pride was up, as well as some fear, evidently, for
her'" religious copyhold;" for she said she had never forgotten some things I said to her, on taking leave of her at
the steamboat at Newport, nor her being at our silent
meeting here, four or five years ago.  She had always
loved me dearly, since she first saw me, but she did not
know what the result of this would be; though she would
gladly, she said, "have gone to Poplar Ridge on Sunday,"
if she could have done so consistently with the rites of
hospitality due to her old pastor, and her duty to him, &c.
Well, we went to the meeting (when the time came), which
proved to be a large one, the house, which was large, being
nearly filled. My knees were ready to smite together, for
the whole prospect of this meeting, among my near relatives, had been, from the first, more trying than I can
express; much more so, even, than among strangers.
Several Friends from the Ridge came down to attend it.




1855.]           THOMAS B. GOULD.                 429.. The meeting was very early covered with a precious solemnity, remarkably so, considering the class of
persons present; I have rarely known the like in any
place: and my mouth was soon opened amongst them,
having to tell them, in the first place, that I was not only
led to come, but also to stand up amongst them, in weakness, and in fear, and in much trembling, and without the
least expectation of doing any great thing; yet, as an advocate for that cause which is dignified with immortality
and crowned with eternal life, under a strong and renewed
sense and feeling of the love of the everlasting and glorious Gospel, and of its being, both immediately, and instrumentally, and renewedly extended to them. And so
I proceeded to speak of the nature and character of the
Gospel, its worship and ministry; how this was received and
exercised, and that the true and rightly called and qualified ministers of it were enabled to teach baptizingly into
the very name of Jesus, ministering a portion of the power
of the Gospel, and of the Word of Life and salvation to
the people,-and distinguishing between this Word, which
by the Gospel was preached unto them and in them, and
the words of men and man-made ministers, and hirelings,
and all will-worship, which is idolatry; —and showing how
this ministry was neither received of man nor taught, but
by the revelation of Jesus Christ; that if any speak in
His name, he must speak as the oracle of God, and if
any man minister, he must do it in that ability which He
giveth, that He in all things might be glorified;-and that
they were of the circumcision, and they alone, who worship God in spirit, rejoice alone in Christ Jesus, and have
no confidence in the flesh. After this, the main doctrines
and principles of the Christian religion, as held by Friends,
were opened to my view, and largely declared, even the
truth as it is in Jesus, and in a measure of its own demonstration and power; which came mercifully and triumphantly into dominion in the end, for the time being at
least;-and the meeting concluded, to my great relief and
humbling admiration.  When the people had mostly left
the house, perceiving that my aged aunt, who could not
walk or help herself at all, was left nearly alone, I went




430             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1855.
to her and sat down by her, while she waited to be carried
out; which her son, my cousin James Gould, perceiving,
he came to us, and inquired of me if I noticed a man,describing him,-who sat in such a seat, pointing to it.
Upon my answering in the negative, he said: " That is the
man whom we have on trial, and think of calling to preach
for us: but he is young, still studying for the ministry,
only preaches occasionally, and is not yet ordained; and
I thought it truly remarkable that you should have been
led to speak so much upon the subject of the ministry in
general, and the nature of the call to it, and the qualification for it, in particular, and especially that no assembly
of people could either call or ordain a minister; that this
was the sole prerogative of the Head of the Church; and
that all that even the true Church could do, was to own,
concur with, or acknowledge the gift, and receive the
minister whom the Minister of all rightly gathered assemblies might raise up, qualify, and send amongst them. I
considered it," he continued, " a striking proof of the truth
of what you subsequently said, that neither divine immediate revelation, nor the spirit of prophecy, had ceased;
and that when it should cease, or if it should cease, Christianity would cease to exist, because, if any man have not
the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His." I told him I had
been unable to tell why I was thus led, since I had been
really under the impression that they had no settled
minister (knowing their old one had gone), and that no
such person was present; but that I dared do no other
than follow my Guide; and that, if a suitable opportunity
occurred, he might let his friend know this; adding, that
I hoped he would not suppose me to have been invidiously
pointing at him. HIe said, " he believed no harm had been
done, he hoped some good; at any rate, he might and
ought to be instructed by it, for it was deeper far than he
(the minister, so called) had ever seen, known, or heard,
and he was truly glad hewas there;" to which my aged
aunt fully and heartily responded.  Her son and I took
her in our arms, and carried her out of the meeting-house,
and seating her in her carriage, she rode home, where I
stayed the night.  On reaching cousin James's house, a




1855.]            TIOMAS B. GOULD.                 431
very different feeling was apparent in his wife, from what
I had discovered before meeting.  She said, the meeting
was all too short for her and for the people; but that she
was deeply concerned for me; that if I went on daily from
meeting to meeting, at this rate, I would soon be worn out,
and that I must spare myself, &c. But I showed her more
fully the ground of my concern, and that I must labor, a.
necessity being laid upon me; and was willing to labor
freely, to spend and be spent in this cause, until I could
obtain relief, and in order that I might finish the work
allotted unto me, and the ministry which I had received
of the Lord Jesus, to testify the Gospel of the grace of God.
But she still seemed to think, that I must study a great
deal, and think a great deal, or I could not (as she said
Israel Buffinton had told her was the case), be thus engaged
nearly every day, and two or three times a day sometimes,
for months together. I asked her, if she saw any signs of
study or premeditation in me, during the hours I had spent
with her, immediately preceding the meeting? " Why, no,
she had not; she noticed how freely I had spoken of other
matters, saw no signs of preparation for the service of the
meeting, and was greatly concerned as to what the result
would be. Still," she added, " I watched you very closely
in the meeting, and the most orthodox and learned divine
could not have delivered a sounder communication, or more
fully proved the truth of his positions and doctrines, by
numerous and copious quotations from the Scriptures;"
adding, " they were as correctly given, too, as if they had
been read from the book; and I had previously no idea
that the Friends were so entirely sound in doctrine, or that
without any premeditation they could be so," &c. And
her astonishment seemed not to be lessened, when I assured her, "that even when I stood up in that meeting, I
had nothing before me save my concern, the evidence that
my time had come, and the sentence which I commenced
with."  She was full of inquiry; much opportunity was
afforded for an explanation of our principles on many
points; and, although they would willingly, I believe, have
sat up till morning, yet, finding anchorage ground at
length, I left them, and went to bed.




432             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1855..... But truly, dear William, I had no intention of
going into such a detail when I commenced, and I fear it
will prove tedious and burdensome to thee; neither have I
done the like before, in respect of this journey at least.
But knowing and feeling how kindly and deeply thou hast
been interested in my getting along, I was willing to give
thee some account of one very exercising engagement,
although, much as I have written, I have not told thee
one-half of this, or near it; but thou canst probably, from
this, form some idea of others which were constantly occurring; in which I can truly and thankfully acknowledge, that
I did afresh and repeatedly experience verified the truth
of a communication which dear Mildred Radcliffe made to
me many years ago, to wit: that, if I were faithful to what
would be required of me, the key of the treasury and
storehouse would be given me, and therein I should find
all sorts of instruments, skilfully and exactly adapted to
every work and service whereunto I should be called.
And it is only to the praise of that Grace and Power, by
which I am what I am, that these things are mentioned,
and if it may be, for thy encouragement also.
Nothing out of the usual course occurred in our own yearly
meeting, except that many Friends who have never failed
to get here before, since the separation, were detained by
sickness themselves or in their families.  But others came
in, who had not previously attended, so that with those
here from abroad, it was nearly or quite as large as common; and I thought the public meetings, as well as those for
discipline, were remarkably owned, and more than usually
preserved from being hurt by unsanctified and unskilful
communications.  Our dear friend     - --   was largely
engaged on first-day morning and fifth-day. As for J. W.
and myself, we were both, I believe, well satisfied to see
good work well done by others, except during a visit which
I was concerned to pay to the women's meeting on thirdday afternoon, and some close service which he (J. W.),
had in the select meeting. Several of the sittings were
remarkably owned, during the time not occupied by any
ministerial labor; and the business was conducted, throughout, in much unity and harmony; although some deeply




1855.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  433
exercised minds were not insensible of the need of more
dedication, closer engagement, and increased faithfulness,
in the support of Truth's cause and testimony..
The meeting ended solemnly, silently, and well...... Farewell.
As ever, truly and sincerely thy friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
To WILLIAM HODGSON.
ELMSIDE, 22d of Gth month, 1855.
MY ENDEARED FRIEND AND BROTHER:
Thine of the 19th inst. is just received, and was truly
acceptable and appropriate.  I was particularly struck
with thy remarks respecting my own state, in a retrospect
of my late little embassy; for truly the language has been
adopted again and again, before I received thy letter, and
mercifully verified also: "Return to thy rest, 0! my
soul, for the Lord thy God has dealt bountifully with
thee."  This I can say and acknowledge without boasting, or any feeling like unto it. I might also truly add,
" What shall I render unto Him for all His benefits?"although I have been left to feel enough of stripping and
desertion, as I trust, to keep me under a true sense, in
whom and from whom are all my fresh springs of consolation, and ability to do good or communicate it; and that,
when all has been done that. seems to be required for the
time being, I am still an unprofitable servant, having done
no more than was my duty to do, and having nothing but
what I also received from Him; who is mercifully pleased
to accept His own work, and to reward abundantly for it,
notwithstanding the weakness which still attaches to the
creature, and the imperfections of the instrument employed
therein...
In great haste, but true love to thee and the cause,
Farewell,
TJIOMAS B. GOULD.
37




434             LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1855.
To WILLIAM  HODGSON.
ELMSIDE, 10th of I Ith month, 1855.
MY BELOVED FRIEND:........ I have hastily written this much after all
have retired; and although it may be too late to be availing, yet I think I shall let it go for what it may be worth.
It may serve to show thee, and I hope it will convince you
both, that although, so far as you have seen or could see,
appearances have been all against me, yet my will has
been good to write, and indeed I have tried hard to do it.
And, dear William, hast thou not had some sense of my
captivity, my deep captivity; of the perishing hunger
and the famishing want, which I have endured? Oh, how
I have been tossed! No tongue can utter it, nor the pen
of the most ready writer adequately and fully describe.
And even now, I see little hope, but that things will go
almost " by the board:" at any rate, such as are saved,
will be a mere handful., "some on boards and some on
broken pieces of the ship:" for the treacherous dealer hath
dealt and is dealing exceeding treacherously; and the
spoiler hath grievously spoiled, and is spoiling, or seeking
to spoil, I believe, some who have hitherto in good degree
mercifully escaped.
Oh! that letter from      -    to W. W.! I was so
sorry to hear he had written it!-for what good can be
expected from such a time-server as he has proved himself
to be?  And yet how much it is to be feared, that even
such out-of-door sympathy and encouragement will have a
"conservative" influence and effect; and is there not
reason to fear it was designed to have such an effect?
Alas! how many wheels there are within wheels, in these
degenerate days, these days of treading down and perplexity! Neither is it to be doubted, that some who have
been in good measure battle-proof, are not wheedle-proof;
especially if they "have not known," or do not know,
"the depths of Satan, as they speak" who resort to
wheedling, and other unworthy methods of accomplishing
their ends upon the unsuspecting and unwary. Oh, for
more honest simplicity and straightforwardness! although




1855.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  435
it may subject a man to the charge of " raking up old
matters," and may seem to shake the very pillars upon
which the house is reputed to rest; said pillars, by the
way, being so very tottlish, that, although shoulder may
be joined to shoulder in the effort to steady them, it will
all prove eventually unavailing; for everything that can
be shaken will be shaken, that only that which is immovable may remain.  Don't regard being called' a disturber
of the peace:" the charge seemed as familiar to me, as an
household word....
Farewell.  In unabated and dear love to you all, in
which my dear Martha desires to be included,
Thy sincere though tribulated brother,
T. B. GOULD.
To JOSHUA AND SARAH MAULE.
NEWPORT, 11th month, 19th, 1855.
MY DEAR BROTHER AND SISTER:
We received the letter, containing the afflicting intelligence of the sickness of dear little Henry, and the afflicting termination of it, a week ago yesterday, and sent the
letter by the next mail to Greenwich.  It was not for
want of near and tender sympathy with you, that we have
not written sooner...    No doubt this has been a most
bitter cup for you.  But what can I say that will have a
tendency to sweeten it?  You know as well as I do, and
perhaps better, where and how to look for help to enable
you to bear it, and to reap the benefit designed by this
dispensation of Divine Providence, which, in inscrutable
and unerring wisdom, has been meted out to you; and
you are, I trust, in no danger of supposing that it is a mere
" chance" that has happened to you.  I have myself no
doubt, that in this case the expression of the poet will
apply with full force:
" In love directed, and in mercy meant,
Are trials suffered and afflictions sent."
And if it should have the effect of further refinement upon
you; if it should be a means of weaning you from  the




436             LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1855.
world, and rendering you more meet for the kingdom of
heaven, the end will no doubt be happily accomplished.
Our dear love is to you all.
T. B. G.
To C. C. G., OF VERMONT.
ELMSIDE, NEWPORT, 12th mo. 16th, 1855.
MY DEAR FRIEND:
It is now more than two months since I received thy
kind letter, which was very acceptable to me, and which I
have often thought I would like to reply to; but I have
had little time of late for writing, and even less qualification
for it.  Neither is it probable that I can now do much more
than just let thee know that thou and thy dear parents, as
well as other Friends in your beautiful country, are still
had in affectionate remembrance; nor do I think it probable that either your kindness to us as strangers and pilgrims, or the grand scenery in the midst of which you live,
and by which you are continually surrounded, will ever be
forgotten while memory lasts. Truly I have great reason
to remember my visit to you, with solid satisfaction and
thankfulness; as it not only proved relieving to my mind,
of a heavy burden which had long rested painfully upon
it, in anticipation of many difficulties which either had no
feal existence, or were mercifully made easy and removed;
but your mountain air, the effect of which upon my weak and
irritated lungs I had dreaded so much, has seemed to prove
of singular benefit to me in that respect; my lungs, since
I was there, having been restored to more strength and
soundness, apparently, than for a long time before; more
so, indeed, than I had ever expected they would be again;
although my health, in divers other respects, has been
very indifferent during much of the past summer and autumn.
I never could sit down and patch-up what some
might call a religious letter; but which I should call dry
and lifeless, a mere batch of sentimentality, or a repetition of desires and supposed experiences, which, if they
were ever well-founded, had become too stale and stereotyped to be worth anything.  I would myself prefer to




1855.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 437
write and to receive the most ordinary and natural
thoughts upon common things and occurrences, so long as
they were innocent, unless something of a higher order
does occur in a lively manner; and if that is the case, even
children and illiterate persons have seldom found any great
difficulty in giving utterance to such impressions. So
that thou needed not to have apologized to me, for what
seemed to thyself the commonplace character of thy letter,
or for the innocent freedom used therein, for I was unf6ignedly pleased with both....
Are any more of your members likely to leave you, and
go West?  If so, you must try to keep up your meetings,
and strengthen the things which remain. I do hope, dear
young woman, that thou wilt be careful to keep close to
the tendering visitations of Heavenly Good, and the manifestations of Divine Light and Grace which thou hast
already received; and also be obedient to those discoveries
of the mind and will of thy Heavenly Father, concerning
thyself and the way of truth, which, as thou art faithful,
will yet further be revealed.  That so, as thou growest
older in years, thou mayst also experience a growth in the
truth, and in the saving knowledge of Him, whom to know
is life eternal; and that others may continue to be encouraged, by thy consistent example, to maintain a faithful
testimony to all those precious and peculiar principles
which, have assuredly been given us to hold, including
those in regard to plainness both of dress and address, of
speech and behaviour.  Oh! there is something remarkably sweet and convincing in the conduct of those young
persons, members of our poor, shattered Society, who
manifest by an humble, self-denying, cross-bearing deportment, that the principles in which they were educated
have not been adopted as a thing of course, or received by
tradition and education merely; but are the result of
heartfelt conviction, and the manifestations of that Divine
Light, which is "the true Light that lighteth every man
that cometh into the world," and in which there is no
darkness at all, nor any occasion of stumbling whatever.... This has been written in much haste, and thou
37*




438              LIFE AND LETTERS OF             [1856.
must excuse the appearance of it. I remain thy sincere
friend,
TIOMAS B. GOULD.
To W. AND E. R. HODGSON.
ELMSIDE, 1st month, 19th, 1856.
IMY VERY DEAR FRIENDS:.......I received recently a long, good letter, from
D. H.  Without having heard anything of me for a long
while, he seemed remarkably dipped into a sense of my
state; and it was very pleasant and acceptable to me to
be thus remembered for good by the goodly in the land of
the living; although it failed to raise me up, the place of
my dwelling being yet " among the pots." Still, if I may
be permitted to say so, I am nevertheless at times made
sensible of the travail, intercession, and help of the faithful, when the sceptre is held forth unto them, although not
otherwise permitted to behold its extension; and that, too,
in great mercy, even when they do not tell me so in words.
But I do not mean to complain, knowing that I am unworthy of the least of the Lord's mercies; and if my life is
only preserved, and given me for a prey, and I am but
enabled to stand in my lot to the end and at the end of the
days, it is no matter how low I am brought, either in my
own eyes or those of others; some of whom, no doubt, are
ready to say, "Ah ha! so would we have it!"..  We had the most severe snow-storm, a week
ago last first-day, that has been known here for many
years; and the next third-day night, between ten and
twelve o'clock, the " Truro Street House," and four or
five other and smaller houses, were entirely destroyed by
fire. All the buildings were of wood, the wind was high,
and the scene terrific! That great house was consumed
like a heap of dry shavings, and the whole town, and
country round, were lighted up with a brilliancy almost
equal to daylight. The heavens were overcast with a dense
squall cloud, and the ground covered with snow to a depth
which rendered many of the streets entirely impassable;




1856.]           TIOMAS B. GOULD.                  439
the thermometer only two degrees above zero, and the
water scanty; so that the whole fashionable part of the
town being saved from destruction, seems remarkable, and,
under Providence, is mainly attributable to the great
quantity of snow on the ground, and on the roofs of the
houses...
Our rocks and shores present a very different aspect now
from what they did when you were here; but truly they
are very fine, even in winter; and I think that you would
agree with me in this remark, if you could see them now.
The contrast between the long points and bold promontories covered with snow, and the deep blue sea, is very fine,
and renders the scene particularly striking and truly magnificent. Last fourth-day the sea was as still as a millpond. I was at the south shore about a month since,
directly after a great storm; the sea was then almost as
white with foam as the ground now is with snow; and the
foam was driven, by the force of the wind, into every little
inlet, in such quantities and heaps, that we could not go
very near the shore without being ourselves covered with
it...    It is, indeed, a great and unspeakable favor,
that my health is so good, and that we are all preserved
in health; and thou wilt not marvel, with the knowledge
thou hast of my natural temperament, that it has a good
effect upon my spirits.....
My M. S. G. unites with me in dear love to you all.
Farewell.
As ever, your sincere and affectionate friend,
THOMAS B. GOULD.
The labors and services of this faithful watchman, and
soldier in the Church militant, had been commenced in
very early life; and he continued unabated in his zeal for
the truth as it is in Jesus, and firm in his testimony against
all innovations on it, or perversions thereof.  But his
Divine Lord and Master now saw it right, in His inscrutable wisdom, after he had suffered awhile in those afflictions of the body which still remained for him to fulfil, for




440              LIFE AND LETTERS OF               [1856.
the Church's sake, and for his entire purification and preparation for the world to come, to remove him from further
conflict and trial, and receive him to Himself, as fruit early
ripened for His heavenly garner.
Since his journey in Vermont and New York, his health
had generally been quite as good as usual for him; but in
the latter part of the first month of 1856, having taken
cold, he was revisited severely with asthma, which consideraibly reduced his strength. After this attack subsided,
on the first day of the second month he was taken with a
heavy chill, followed by high fever, and subsequently by
acute pain in his right side, and other symptoms of p]eurisy.*  He had much difficulty in breathing, and became
rapidly prostrated. During the early part of his sickness,
his mind was evidently deeply engaged in frequent waiting
on the Almighty, yet without much vocal expression of
his feelings.  But about the beginning of the second week
after the attack, his mouth was opened in thankfulness to
the Lord for the sweet incomes of His love and life.  He
broke forth, that morning, in the following acknowledgment of His goodness and mercy: " Oh! the fulness of
joy-the abundance of His goodness-the sweet peacethe glory that I feel! I could sing of it! Yet nothing
is of myself-it is all in mercy! I have not attained to
these things through a multiplicity of petitions. Oh no!
All that I could do was to throw myself at Jesus' feet;
and in His own time, when He saw I had nothing of my
own, He was pleased to pour in the oil and the wine." He
marvelled that such an experience should have been vouchsafed to him, saying that it was beyond anything he had
ever conceived; that he had never asked anything but the
lowest seat; yet, lo! the gates of heaven had been opened
unto him, and he had been permitted to see a mansion
prepared for him! Alluding afterward to his bodily sufferings, he remarked, that they were intended to bring him
low, and additionally purify him; adding, " But the Lord
* This account of his sickness and death is compiled from the
Memorial of him issued by Rhode Island Monthly Meeting, and from
memoranda and letters from the family, addressed to the editor during
his illness, or very soon after his decease.




1856.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                 441
supports me, and He will support me. My life hangs, as
it were, upon a single point; I have been aware of my
critical situation; and the power that supports me is the
Lord's power.".
On the ninth day of his sickness he was brought very
low, and for several hours appeared to be near the close;
in the evening, however, he revived; but continued to have
very low sinking turns at intervals during the night.  On
recovering from  one of them, he said, "I have had a
severe conflict with death; and now the sting of death is
taken away."  Again, in a few hours, he appeared to be
sinking rapidly; but after a time revived, and exclaimed
aloud, "Another victory! another victory!  The grave
has lost its terrors now." And once again, towards morning, on reviving from a similar great prostration, he said,
"Now I have triumphed over death, hell, and the grave!
These are hard words, but they are true.  Christ has
given me the victory."
On third-day, the twelfth of the month, his brother-inlaw, George Ienyon, coming to see him, he said, on his
entering the room, " Although my earthly house of this
tabernacle be dissolved, I have a building of God, an house
not made with hands, eternal in the heavens." Again,
" My weaknesses and propensities have been as a cloud,
and as a thick cloud, they have been blotted out.  My
sins have all been forgiven; I have been sanctified, and
thoroughly cleansed."
On fourth-day morning, when asked by J. B., how he
had passed the night, he said, " This has been a crowning
night to me; I have seen things not lawful to be uttered!"
The same day, a friend calling to see him, he said, "I
seem to have been all day grasping for life, holding on to
it as by a single thread; but I have been wonderfully
comforted, and strengthened, and helped." Then, alluding
to a time previous to his illness, he remarked, " I looked
all night for my Beloved; I sought him in the streets, but
I could not find Him, He hid Himself from me; but He
has comforted and strengthened me now."  He then exclaimed, " Great and marvellous are Thy works, Lord God
Almighty!-just and true are Thy ways, thou King of




442              LIFE AND LETTERS OF              [1856.
saints."  The same day he said, "The Lord had made all
his bed in this sickness-that it was as a bed of roses."
He was so low that he was desired not to exert himself too
much to speak; but he replied, "' When the Master is
pleased to say it is enough, I can be silent:" that, although
he was so very weak and low, he should be supported;
then added, "This is very different from  anything I ever
anticipated, to have so much to say at such a time as this.
There are times when words must be spoken; and if they
are not spoken, the very stones would cry out."
On fifth-day evening, after lying some time in a state
of great quietness and exhaustion, seeming scarcely to
breathe, he suddenly revived, and exclaimed in a clear
voice,   Glory! glory! hallelujah!-Oh! I could sing of
redemption, of this great redemption; and of regeneration, of thorough, heartfelt regeneration." The family
coming into the room, he continued speaking in this triumphant strain of praise and thanksgiving for about half
an hour; during which, among other expressions, he repeated, with great emphasis, " Out of Zion, the perfection
of beauty, God hath shined."  After this, he again sunk
very low for a time; and when a little revived, he repeated
this passage: "Filling up that which is behind, of the sufferings of Christ, in my flesh, for his body's sake, which is
the Church."
During the night, he said to those about him: " I am
going to take a little rest now, and in that rest I may leave
you; if I do, you will know that I am safe; I am going
to sleep on Jesus' bosom."   He then fell asleep.  At
another time he said: " Iow often, of late, have I longed
for rest-rest and quiet! Oh, how joyous would be that
rest! But this desire to go, is not resignation-I must
know a perfect willingness wrought in me to remain, to
perform  some service which has been shown me in times
past, but which I shrunk from, on account of the painful
nature of it.  But for this unfaithfulness, I might have
passed away this beautiful morning, as the day dawned,
and been forever at rest." After a time, he was favored
to experience an entire resignation of his own will; and
said,   Now, I can truly say, not my will, but thine, 0




1856.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                  443
Lord, be done."  It was not until he had thus become
fully resigned to perform the deeply exercising service,
which he had felt to be required of him, that the will appears to have been accepted for the deed, and the work
cut short in righteousness.  He experienced many low
seasons; and at such a time said: " I see what is for me;
there is great relief, great blessing in store for me-but I
am too low to receive it-; too low.  I must be raised up;
I can't lay hold of it."  And then, after a time of reverent silence, songs of praise and thanksgiving flowed from
his lips, in clear, audible tones.
At one time, he desired all to be very quiet; and said,
he wanted to be sure that the Captain of his soul's salvation was kept on board his little barque-he must not lose
sight of Him.  At another time, he exclaimed, " Surely,
this is the house of God, this is the gate of heaven;" and
repeated it several times.  " Lift up, lift up, oh ye gates,
that the righteous nation which keepeth the truth may
enter in."  Again, he repeated, "The glorious Lord will
be unto us a place of broad rivers and streams, wherein
shall go no galley with oars, neither shall gallant ship pass
thereby."  He said, " I see no danger in humiliation, but
great danger in exaltation."  Sometimes he would exclaim, "Glory! glory! hallelujah! praise the Lord;"
and said, "he felt lifted above all things,-the moon was
under his feet-his joy was full; there were rivers of joy,
fountains of joy, and he was bathing in it."  And the
room did seem at such times to be filled with the Divine
Presence.  He said, he had read accounts of the triumphs
of ancient worthies, but it had been mere history to him,
compared with this.  He could not have thought it possible for man so to taste the joys of heaven, and remain
in the body.  At times, he spoke to the states of those
around him, in a manner that was to them truly memorable, seeming to have a vivid sense of their feelings and
thoughts.  On one of these occasions, he had been saying
something so remarkable, that his brother-in-law felt a
momentary doubt, whether there was not a little undue
excitement of mind, but remained silent.  The moment
this doubt arose, Thomas suddenly stopped, and looking




444               LIFE AND LETTERS OF                 [1856.
anxiously at him, said: "Brother George, thou art doubting!  Don't doubt again: it will lead thee into difficulty.
What I have said, IS TRUTH!"
At one time, when permitted to be closely tried, he exclaimed, in tones of agony,'"I shall be swallowed up!
I shall be swallowed up!"-but very soon afterwards
he solemnly petitioned, "Holy Father, vouchsafe thine
aid!"-and continued in vocal supplication for some minutes.  When he ceased, the overflowings of divine consolation were so great, that he cried out, " they were all
too much; that there was not room to receive all the goodness that the Lord had revealed to him, a poor worm of
the dust."  In speaking of this extremity afterwards, he
said, "I was made more than conqueror," &c.  On one
occasion he said: "My faith is strong; I live by faith,
yet not I, but Christ within me.  It is the Lord's power,
that supports me and keeps me alive."
He expressed admiration that he should be called upon
to say so much, remarking, " I have not been accustomed
to speak of my own attainments-Martha, thou knowest
that I have not.  But now  I can do no other."  That
some had passed  through these things without saying
much, but that it was his duty to proclaim  them; and he
exclaimed, " Oh, the fulness of Divine Love! it is as a
river to swim  in!"-often repeating the words, "Holy,
holy, holy; worthy, worthy!" &c.
On the eighteenth of the month, he had a suffering
night, and said more than once in a whisper (for now his
voice had much failed, and articulation was difficult),
"How long, dear Saviour, how lony?"
He was remarkably relieved of anxiety in regard to the
state of the Society; far more so than usual.  Speaking
of its shattered condition, he said, " We must leave it in
the hands of the Lord; for He will have the ordering * of
* Some have of late attempted to show from this saying, that Thomas
B. Gould's view here was to inculcate the need of our giving up " contending for the faith" altogether to the Lord, in a confidence that He
would himself bring about His own work without the use of instruments;
such reasoners intending by this, to imply, that a continued holding up
of thetestimony through all opposition, is creaturely zeal; and so to




1856.]              THOMAS B. GOULD.                    445
the battle;" repeating it many times over; and adding,
"there is no cause for discouragement."
Once when he seemed to speak, being asked if he wanted
anything, he replied, " I hear sweet music, rapturous
music, songs of the redeemed!" At another time, during
this night, he seemed somewhat restless; when a part of
the 103d Psalm was repeated to him.  When he heard the
words, "Who redeemeth thy life from  destruction," he
said, "Yes, He has redeemed it, and He will redeem it."
On fourth-day, the twentieth of the month, being two
days before his close, he seemed to have less to say than
usual, and to be very thoughtful. When inquired of, if
he felt more poorly, he replied, " My thoughts are full of
immortality and eternal life."
A friend, who was frequently with him during his illness, thus writes:
" If I had a memory as some have, how many things
of deep interest I could tell; but the sweet, full, overflowing sense of his perfection and everlasting happiness
is more to me than all.  I have read many accounts of
great and good men ending their days full of hope and in
great peace; but never did I dream  that I should have
the privilege of being a witness of the power and glory of
God through Jesus Christ, being revealed in so wonderful
a manner in one of His servants.  Thomas said, when
recounting the unspeakable favors which he had received,'that very few in this latter day had been permitted to see
what he had seen.'  At one time, he thanked the Lord,
that he had been counted worthy to suffer persecution for
His Name's sake.  Once when I went in to see him, he
held my hand, and began to speak in the most sweet and
prophetic strain, of great companies which should be gathered together, to hear the preaching and receive the sweet
slacken the hands of Friends. But- this is evidently a perversion of his
meaning; as the word " ordering" plainly implies that there are to be
soldiers, or servants, in their proper allotments, to obey the Divine
commands, evidently in allusion to 1 Kings 20:14: and more than
once during his sickness, he clearly expressed the " unity of his spirit"
with those who were still engaged in the conflict against spiritual wickedness in high places; naming several, and sending messages.
38




446             LIFE AND LETTERS OF            [1856.
outpourings of the Gospel. He said,' There is a new congregation.to be gathered in Philadelphia.'
"He said to his wife,'there should be such a visitation
in the earth, as had never been-such a pouring out of the
Spirit-but it would not be in our day-it would not be
till the next century.' His mind was so filled to overflowing, with the enjoyments of heaven, that, much of the
time, he hardly regarded his bodily sufferings.-When
Martha and R. S. N. would urge him to take something to
strengthen him, he would look them sweetly in the face,
and say,' I have meat to eat, that ye know not of.' On
fifth-day, when I came from meeting, I found him restless;
but, oh, how heavenly was his face! I could not see that
he was dying-none of us could see it-in wisdom was it
hid fiom us."
On the twenty-second, the last day of his continuance,
he said much that could not be understood, owing to his
great weakness, and the difficulty of articulation above
alluded to; but several times in the course of the day, he
impressively repeated the passage, " That which may be
known of God, is manifest in man."  Towards evening,
his wife perceiving a change in him, said, " Dearest Thomas, art thou going?"  After one ineffectual attempt to
speak, he made another effort, and said, "Farewell, farewell, farewell!" which were the last words he uttered.
But he was entirely sensible to the last, understood what
was said, and responded to it by a look, only a few minutes before the close. All the agonies of death appeared
to have been passed through, previous to this time; his
breathing, which had been difficult, became easy, but shorter
and shorter; there was now no struggle, and he quietly
and peacefully passed away, about eight o'clock in the
evening.
Thus did it please the Head of the Church, in His fathomless wisdom, to cut short the work, and remove, in
the prime of life and the meridian of usefulness, one on
whom many hopes had been placed of more extensive service in a day to come, for the comfort and strength of the
remnant left of the captivity; and to whom the hearts of
the living in Israel had become closely bound, in that fel



1856.]            THOMAS B. GOULD.                447
lowship which hath Christ, the Lamb, for its centre-the
Lord Almighty for its Alpha and its Omega! But He who
is the very fountain of wisdom, shall He not ever do
wisely?  And He that teacheth his servant knowledge,
shall He not know what is best for His Church and people
in their every need?
In a consideration of the calm, composed and heavenly
frame of the spirit of this our brother, towards the close
of his earthly pilgrimage, even under the pains of mortal
illness and with the near prospect of dissolution, how clear
is the evidence that his course had been acceptable to the
Great Shepherd of the flock; and that he had not followed
cunningly devised fables in advocating the cause of pure
and primitive Christianity, and in standing unflinchingly,
through obloquy and persecution, for the ancient landmarks of his profession! Well may we adore the goodness of God in making him what he was through His
Grace; for to Him alone all the praise belongs.  And in
looking at the wonderful foretaste of the joys of Heaven,
which was thus vouchsafed to him while in the body, for his
own comfort and support, and for the confirmation of the
faith of those whom he has left behind, truly may we acknowledge, that " this is the Lord's doing, and marvellous
in our eyes!"